《Their Lycan Queen》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    The yearly mateball ising closer and every unmated wolf from the age of 18 is invited. This is my


    second year participating. My name isNora and I live in my pack, Silver stream pack.


    ¡°Are you excited for this year¡¯s ball, honey?¡± my mom asks me.


    ¡°Yeah¡± I say and roll my eyes at her.


    This year our pack is hosting the ball and our luna is in charge of arranging it. So my mom and I are


    helping her and this year¡¯s colors are silver and green, our packs colors.


    The dress code of the ball is formal but we need to dress in each pack¡¯s color so we can easier tell


    what pack we are in.


    Mom has prepared my dress since she found out that our pack will host it but I¡äm not allowed to see


    the dress, hmpf.


    ¡°Hello Mrs J¡± a sickly sweet voice said and we turned around just to be greeted by the princess of


    thispack. Emily is the daughter of this pack¡¯s alpha and luna.


    My parents are the gammas of our pack. Their job is to protect the luna and her pups. So I basically


    grew up beside Emily, we were like bestfriends. The daughters of the alpha and gamma, no one would


    even dare to bully us and everyone wanted to be us, but all of that stopped three years ago when I


    turned 16.


    At the age of 16 we gained our wolves and shifts for the first time on the next fullmoon except I didn¡¯t.


    For our pack, the first shift is something special so all of us that will have to shift for the first time, will do


    it in a special ritual and all of us will shift at the same time and strengthen the pack. Except me, the


    entire night I stood and waited for my wolf and the shift but it never happened and I was shunned by


    the pack. But since my parents have a high title in the pack the alpha and luna didn¡¯t turn me rogue out


    of respect for them.


    All my friends turned their backs on me and started to bully me, calling me names. One of the names


    got stuck though, wolfless. My parents told me not to listen to them and said that I will get my wolf, that


    I Am just ate bloomer.


    I guess they were right. My father suggested that I should train with him and Build up my strength, so I


    started to train with him everyday. I didn¡¯t understand what that could help but I foundfort in it.


    Doing the same thing everyday, like a routine, it kept the bad thoughts at bay.


    When I turned 18, I heard her, my wolf came to me, I was so happy and relieved. She told me that I


    was too weak so she couldn¡¯t shift, I needed to train harder so I could be even stronger.


    As I trained with my dad I became stronger than him and he decided that I should train with the other


    pack warriors instead . After roughly a year I took the test of pack warrior and I defeated all the deltas


    and the alpha gave me the title of top warrior since I was too young to be delta.


    But still I am too afraid to tell anyone that I have my wolf since she still thinks that we are too weak to


    shift.


    I didn¡¯t pay attention when my mom and Emily spoke so I also missed when my mom walked away and


    left me with Emily.


    ¡°Where did my mom go?¡± I asked out loud.


    ¡°To fetch more balloons,¡± Emily answered before smiling at me.


    ¡°So do you think you will find your mate tomorrow night? But then again, without a wolf you will


    probably not even sense the mate bond. I wonder if it¡¯ll even hurt to get rejected?¡± she said while


    circling around me and giggling.


    I felt sad over the fact that she said those things just to hurt me. My wolf growled in my mind.


    ¡°Who knows¡± I answered with a shrug, refusing to let her see that she had hurt me with her words.


    ¡° Yeah, who would want to have a mate with no wolf? And have more muscles than your typical


    warrior?¡± Emily shrugged back with a smallughter.


    Before I could answer her back we heard my moming back and we turned around to look at her


    but she wasn¡¯t alone. Emily¡¯s mom and our Luna, Sandra, were with her, carrying arge box. I rushed


    over to them and took the box from her and she wiped my tears that were threatening to fall down from


    my eyes.


    ¡°I have some good news and you two will be the first ones to hear them¡± Sandra says and smiles at


    me.


    ¡°What is it mom? Is someone of high rankinging? An alpha perhaps?¡± Emily says and practically


    jumps on the spot.


    Emily truly believed that her mate would be an alpha or she would reject them.


    ¡°Oh my, so excited. Yes Emily, a few alphas areing but I have been talking to the lycan kingdom


    and some of them are alsoing to the ball¡± Sandra says with a bright smile.


    ¡°The lycans?¡± Emily squealed.


    The lycans areing? I don¡¯t know much about them except what everyone else does. We are taught


    in school about the lycan king and his two sons. The queen and their daughter, the princess, died in


    childbirth, because of a witch and a curse that she ced on all lycans so all their females died.


    ¡°Nora? Nora, are you listening?¡± Mom said and I blinked. Noticing that all of them were staring at me.


    Damn I zoned out again.


    ¡°Sorry I was just thinking about the ball¡± I say.


    My mom sighed and Sandraughed while Emily rolled her eyes at me.


    ¡°That¡¯s good Nora and tomorrow is your birthday too. Anyway I want you to show the lycans to their


    rooms when they arrive tonight and I also want you to choose and set up the rooms. This is a list with


    how many they are, their ranks and their names. Do you think you can handle this?¡± Sandra asks and


    smiles.


    I was really surprised that she chose me for this task, usually it would be Emily¡¯s job.


    ¡°But mom, what about me? I want to meet them first¡± Emily whined loudly.


    ¡°Well I can¡¯t have Nora working on herst.. I mean on her birthday so I will give you another task til


    tomorrow, okay sweetie?¡± Sandra says and looks at me and mom nervously. Then she took back the


    box from me and grabbed Emily¡¯s hand and walked away.


    I looked at mom and she smiled sadly at me.


    ¡°The alpha is kicking me out tomorrow if I don¡¯t shift right? Turning me rogue.¡± I said and mom nodded.


    There have never been secrets between my parents and me before.


    ¡°Mom I need to speak with you and dad tonight about something I have been hiding from both of you.¡± I


    say but she shakes her head at me.


    ¡°No Nora, we already know about your wolf and so does our alpha.¡± Mom says and looks like she is on


    the verge of crying.


    I just stared at her, they know? And the alpha too? I hugged my mom and she hugged me back.


    ¡°Go on and fix their rooms, honey¡± mom said and I nodded.


    Releasing each other, I smiled and then turned around and walked to the packhouse. I was relieved to


    have something to do, so I didn¡¯t have to think of unnecessary things that would bring me down.


    As I walk into the pack house, I look at the guestlist, ten lycans areing. I know that there are more


    lycans but not all cane. With their auras no one would be able to breathe normally. But ten lycans


    in the pack house? No, I need to find the beta or his mate.


    I make my way over to the beta quarters and I am in luck as the female beta, Jessica, is there when I


    arrive.


    ¡°Beta Jessica, I need your help with something.¡± I tell her and she nods and smiles.


    ¡°What can I help you with Nora?¡± Jessica asks.


    ¡°Uhm yeah, well we will house some VIP guests for the ball but they wille tonight and I don¡¯t think


    the pack house will befortable for them or us. So I was thinking if I could house them in the guest


    mansion, if it¡¯s avable?¡± I exin and watch her tilt her head.


    ¡°VIP? Hmm how many are there? The guest house is avable otherwise.¡± Jessica says.


    ¡°Ten¡± I answer


    ¡°I will double check, wait here and I will fetch the list.¡± Jessica says and goes to her office.


    I mindlink Sandra, hoping that I don¡¯t disturb her.


    *Luna? I¡¯m sorry if I disturb you but I¡¯m speaking with beta Jessica about our guests. I thought the pack


    house would be too stressful for them and us. So I thought that the guest mansion would be better as


    it¡¯s closer to the forest but beta Jessica exined it¡¯s upied. Can I tell her that the guests are lycans


    so we can arrange it?*


    *Okay. I¡¯m on my way over to you. Are you in the beta quarters? Tell Jessica that I would appreciate a


    cup of tea* Sandra answers and I could hear that she was tired.


    *Yes I will ask her* I responds


    *Good, I will see you soon then.* Sandra says before closing the link.


    ¡°The luna is on her way and she asked for some tea¡± I told Jessica that I noticed it was back and


    waited for me to close the mindlink.


    ¡°Okay, I will go make some tea, please take a seat in my office.¡± Jessica answered and walked toward


    the kitchen.


    While beta Jessica is making tea, I walked into her office, knowing my way over there even if I have


    never been inside the beta quarters before. The beta quarters and the gamma quarters are identical as


    well as the delta quarters, except for the furniture and colors.


    Beta Jessica¡¯s office was decorated with light brown and blue furniture while mom and dads office had


    mahogany and green furniture. But usually we would have this meeting in Luna Sandra¡¯s office but with


    all the preparations for the ball, it¡¯s overflowing with decorations and besides beta Jessica¡¯s tea is


    delicious.


    I take a seat in one of the blue armchairs in the corner. The office had two desks beside each other and


    in one corner were two blue armchairs and a blue couch with a low round table in the middle.


    Beta Jessicaes in with a tray in her hands, I help her set the table just as Luna Sandraes in.


    Luna Sandra sits down on the couch and we drink some tea before she exins the situation and why I


    couldn¡¯t say it directly.


    ¡°Oh my, well of course they will have the mansion. I will rearrange for the other guests then¡± beta


    Jessica says.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Who were supposed to stay there in the first ce?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°The alpha of the silver stone pack and his guests¡± Jessica answers and shivers.


    The silver stone pack is known for their warriors but their alpha is known for not wanting a mate. It¡¯s


    rumored that he killed his first mate and every female he has had in his bed. No one in this pack wants


    to be his mate.


    ¡°Oh my, well then ce them inside the pack house in the blue quarters¡± luna Sandra said.


    The blue quarters are usually reserved for her family members when theye to visit. Luna Sandra


    comes from the Silver flower pack from the beginning.


    ¡°That should do the trick and the mansion can house the VIP¡¯s. What about the vi?¡± beta Jessica


    asks.


    ¡°The vi?¡± I am confused.


    ¡°Hmm yes, the vi perhaps¡­ yes, book the vi for the silverke pack and for the guest house we


    can house the silver mountain pack.¡± Luna Sandra says and tilts her head.


    I watched as beta Jessica wrote everything down and nodded for herself.


    ¡°Nora,e look here¡± beta Jessica said and I got up and walked to her and double checked the


    papers.


    ¡°It looks good but how will we deal with all the alphas in one ce?¡± I ask both beta Jessica and Luna


    Sandra.


    ¡°Oh, good question, should we arrange runs or something?¡± beta Jessica asks.


    ¡°What do you think, Nora?¡± Luna Sandra asks.


    ¡°Well with that many alphas in one ce plus our VIP¡¯s, there will be a lot of aura fighting so how about


    som actual fighting? In the arena I mean.¡± I say and smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s really a good idea, Nora. Thank you. Shall we have them before or after the ball?¡± Luna Sandra


    says.


    ¡°The day after the ball would be good. If they have found their mates then they can show off infront of


    them and those who haven¡¯t found theirs can let out the frustration.¡± I say and immediately stay quiet.


    Luna Sandra and beta Jessica nod.


    I felt myself be sad and the room became cold. My wolf urged me to tell them.


    ¡°Luna and beta, can I tell you something but it has to stay between us?¡± I ask them and beta Jessica


    gets up and closes the door before sitting again.


    ¡°Yes of course Nora¡± Luna Sandra says.


    ¡°Well as you both know my wolf didn¡¯te to me on my 16th birthday but she did howevere on


    my 18th birthday. But she did tell me that we weren¡¯t strong enough to shift, so that is why I have


    trained so hard. My parents and even the alpha knows of this but at midnight tomorrow the alpha will


    turn me rogue if I don¡¯t shift.¡± I tell them.


    It went quiet when I suddenly felt someone hug me and I looked up and noticed it was beta Jessica and


    I hugged her back. When she let me go, we looked at Luna Sandra and saw her eyes zed over,


    showing she was mindlinking with someone, when she suddenly growled and we jumped slightly.


    ¡°Jessica, thank you for the tea, I needed that. Nora, you should go and prepare the mansion, take


    some omegas with you. I will go and talk to my mate.¡± Luna Sandra said and took my hand and


    practically dragged me out of there.


    ¡°Thank you for the tea, beta Jessica.¡± I called back for her and she waved at me with a sad smile.


    ¡°Call for Mia and Josh, they will help you. I will make dinner tonight, tell your parents that all of you will


    be eating with us at eight tonight¡± Luna Sandra said and hurried away.


    Dinner tonight? Why?


    I walked downstairs confused and sad, to the kitchen to find the omegas but both Mia and Josh were


    already waiting for me.


    ¡°Hello Nora. Luna mindlinked us so we prepared the bedlinen. Which house are we preparing for?¡± Mia


    smiled and asked.


    ¡°Good day to you also. We are preparing the mansion for at least 10 guests.¡± I told them and they


    nodded.


    ¡°The mansion? I have never been there before¡± Josh says excitedly.


    Josh is really cute for being a 12 year old boy and Mia is his mother. Her mate died five years ago and


    Josh was the only one that kept her alive.


    ¡°Yes, so we will borrow one of the cars to get there, okay?¡± I say and smile at him


    ¡°Good, Josh, go and put the boxes in the yellow jeep¡± Mia tells him and he skips outside.


    I wonder when he will notice that he forgot the boxes. Mia shakes her head at her son.


    ¡°He looks happy¡± I say to Mia and she nods.


    ¡°Yes, Luna said that he could help at the ball with some serving and doing some dishes.¡± Mia smiles.


    I nod my head and bend down to take one of the boxes and Mia does the same, just as Joshes


    running back and says he¡¯s sorry. Weugh a little as he takes a box and we all help to load up the car.


    Then we drove to the mansion, all singing in the car.


    When we arrived at the mansion it was quiet and unlocked, nothing unusual but still, I sweeped the


    house before letting Mia and Josh in. Even if all pack members got to train, the omegas are still the


    weakest in the pack and our instincts tell us to protect them.


    Mia had brought green bedlinen with them and at once we started to work. I asked Josh to check all the


    kitchen gear and electricity. Mia went to help him as I set up thest room when I heard a scream


    followed by a whimper.


    I rushed down the stairs and searched through the kitchen when I heard Mia whimper from outside. I


    sneak outside through the backdoor in the kitchen and to the front of the mansion where I see Mia


    holding Josh, sitting on the ground.


    Arge built man was standing with his hands up, showing he meant no harm to them.


    ¡°Mia, Josh, are you okay?¡± I ask while walking cautiously towards them.


    Both nodded and showed their n e c k s in submission. I put myself in front of them looking at the


    stranger. I didn¡¯t recognize him but he certainly was handsome.


    ¡°Hello, how may I help you, sir?¡± I asked him.


    I almost gasped when he looked me straight in the eyes, he is a lycan!

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    The stranger are a lycan, we can tell by their eye color, all lycans except for the royals have the same


    eye color, gray. The royal bloodline has purple eyes.


    ¡°Hi, I am looking for a woman called Nora but I think my aura frightened these two before I could ask


    them¡± he said and scratched the back of his neck.


    ¡°Well, my name is Nora and these two behind me are Mia and her son, Josh, they are omegas. If I


    aren¡¯t to rude I want to ask you to move away from the jeep so they can leave.¡± I say while smiling


    gently at him.


    ¡°What? Yes, of course. I am really sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare them.¡± he said and moved away from


    the car.


    He actually moved quite far so the tension lessened and both Mia and Josh could get up without a


    problem. I helped them get into the jeep while assuring them the entire time that I would be okay. I


    waved them off and waited until I couldn¡¯t see the jeep anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that I scared your friends, it wasn¡¯t my attention.¡± the man said and I turned around to


    look at him.


    ¡°Thank you for apologizing, mister?¡± I said slowly and realized I didn¡¯t know his name.


    ¡°My name is Ben,¡± he said and gave me a gentle smile.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, beta Ben¡± I answered and bowed.


    ¡°No need to bow. How did you know that I¡¯m the beta though?¡± Ben asked and raised a brow.


    I smiled and took out the list that I had folded and put inside my pocket, I showed him that and he


    nodded while reading it.


    ¡°Yeah, one problem though,¡± Ben said.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I was confused.


    ¡°One of the princes ising too.¡± Ben¡¯s eyes sparkled dangerously and I nodded.


    ¡°Wait. What? What prince? One of your princes? The lycan kingdom¡¯s prince? But, but, did we know


    this? We didn¡¯t. Omg what are we going to do?¡± I panicked while walking around in circles.


    ¡°Yeah, Nora. Can we go inside perhaps and I will try to exin this.¡± Ben interrupted my inner


    monologue.


    I nodded and then shook my head to try to clear my thoughts while I took the lead inside the mansion,


    Ben chuckled behind me. While I showed him the rooms he began to exin about the prince¡¯s


    decision. I nodded while my brain tried to keep up with the information and I stopped once and banged


    my head into the wall.


    ¡±


    Are you okay, Nora?¡± Ben asked with concern in his voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay now.¡± I say and force my brain to work. I have a job to do, I can have a mental


    breakdown another day.


    I showed Ben all the rooms while asking him which one he wanted and if the colors were okay. Then I


    showed him the big bathroom with a bathtub big enough for five people,


    the living room, the yroom with xbox and all other kinds of games that I have never yed. The


    kitchen is restocked so they can fix their food and then I showed him the pool outside and since it¡¯s still


    warm outside the water will be


    nice as well.


    Atst I exined about the forest that surrounds the mansion. We have marked up the boundaries to


    the other two packs with gs in the trees. One of our neighboring packs aren¡¯t so kind to trespassers


    while the other will ept anyone as long as they aren¡¯t rogues.


    We took a seat at the bench by the pool and Ben asked one of the questions I wanted to avoid.


    ¡°Howe your wolf isn¡¯t affected by my aura? Don¡¯t you have a wolf? Or perhaps have you not


    shifted yet?¡±


    I took a deep breath and began to exin while trying to hold back my tears.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t shifted yet but I have my wolf. She came two yearster than the others but as we haven¡¯t


    shifted I often get bullied but I am one of the top warriors in my pack.¡±


    ¡°Ate bloomer, that¡¯s okay though, we get ours by the age of 18 and shift by the age of 21 anyway¡±


    Ben shrugs.


    ¡°I was 18 when she came but she told me that we weren¡¯t strong enough to shift then¡± I say and look


    down, feeling sad.


    ¡°Is it okay if I try something? It won¡¯t hurt, I promise.¡± Ben says and tilts his head and I nod.


    Ben takes my hands in his and I shiver when I see his eyes flick to ck letting forward his lycan. My


    wolf perks up and is curious about what is happening so I let her see through my eyes.


    ¡°What the he ll?¡± Ben says and pulls away his hands. My wolf retreats with a loud huff.


    ¡°Oh I just thought you were my mate and my lycan could call your wolf forward but we aren¡¯t so I¡¯m


    sorry if I surprised you.¡± Ben said and I looked at him.


    *Nora. It¡¯s me, mo m. Sandra spoke with the alpha and he gives you one more day so you can be in


    the tournament tomorrow if you want, honey*


    *Tell Sandra that I am happy, thanks mo m*


    *Sure honey. Oh and Sandra said that you and Emily don¡¯t need to eat dinner with us tonight. Don¡¯t


    forget that we love you, honey.*


    Ben had been waiting patiently for me to finish with the mindlink.


    ¡°You look a bit more happy but at the same time really sad. Was it because of me?¡± Ben asks and I


    sigh and shake my


    head.


    ¡°No it isn¡¯t because of you it is because of me. I suppose I can tell you now since after tomorrow


    everyone will know anyway. My alpha is kicking me out. He is a proud man and takes high pride in his


    pack and when something isn¡¯t as it should be, like a wolfless girl, he turns them rogue.


    But he knows that I already have my wolf and is still going to kick me out if I don¡¯t shift. But our Luna


    did not know about my wolf and so she made him change his mind a little. So instead of turning me


    rogue tomorrow on my birthday, it will happen the day after tomorrow. Yay for me.¡± I exined and


    jumped out of my seat as a ringing of growls were heard.


    It wasn¡¯t just one loud growl but seven of them as I turned around toward the forest and saw six more


    well built men that looked yummy enough to eat.


    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous¡± one of them said Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Completely, we must tell the prince¡±


    ¡°Or the king¡±


    ¡°What kind of alpha can do this to their own.pack member?¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop. You guys are scaring Nora.¡± Ben said and shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you. May I know your names so I can check the list, please.¡± I say and bring out the list


    as the other guys approach.


    ¡°Sure, no problem but is there something wrong with your wolf? A usual wolf would be showing signs of


    submission right about now, especially since we are so many at one ce.¡± One of the men asks. He is


    really hot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t shifted yet.¡± I shrug


    ¡°Hmm okay, anyway my name is Daniel. These two are twins, Andrei and Grey, they are warriors.


    Linus, Lukas and Anton are warriors in training. Then there are three moreing, Tristan, Fred and


    Nick along with the prince.¡± Daniel says with a wide smile.


    ¡°Okay so we have the beta, the gamma, two warriors, three warriors in training present. Then a beta in


    training and the delta along with Tristan and the prince areing along. What is Tristan¡¯s rank?¡± I say


    while I make some notes on the list. As I look up I notice all of them staring at me.


    ¡°Nora is cool, she has everything under control here. Tristan doesn¡¯t have a rank, no wait I guess he


    would be the prince¡¯s personal assistant.¡± Ben says whileughing.


    ¡°Great, then I have everything. So the ball is tomorrow night, what do you guys want to do before


    then?¡± I ask and look at them.


    ¡°Well what do you suggest then, Nora?¡± Daniel asks and


    winks at me.


    ¡°Well we do have a big forest and there is a pool right here¡± I begin to say but stop as the guys begin to


    laugh. I look between them confused. ¡°What?¡± ask them


    ¡°Well Daniel is flirting with you and your suggestions were all things where we need to undress so..¡±


    The guy named Grey says and smiles at me while pointing at Daniel. Daniel looks really happy but I


    can see he is blushing slightly. Cute.


    I blush way too hard now as I can feel my cheeks getting hot. ¡°Well..¡± Then I remember what Emily told


    me before


    and I be sad once more.


    Ben touches my arm and looks at me concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just something a girl told me earlier came into my mind. That nobody would want me


    since I¡¯m very well trained for a female wolf and I also have a veryrge and ugly scar on my back.¡± I


    sigh and look down on the grass.


    I feel a couple of strong arms around me and I look up in Daniel¡¯s gray eyes.


    ¡°You are beautiful Nora, don¡¯t let anyone tell you anything else, okay?¡± Daniel says and I nod.


    I


    ¡°Well then I guess we should let Nora go home and we


    should unpack and then go for a run. Perhaps Nora wants toe over and perhaps swim a bit


    tomorrow or we can y some in the yroom?¡± Ben says and looks at me.


    ¡°Sure I cane by tomorrow if everyone wants to since I am probably the only one that won¡¯t run


    away from you guys. So if you want to I can show you around tomorrow?! | say and smile, hoping really


    hard that they will say yes.


    ¡°That would be so great¡± Ben says and the rest of the guys nod in agreement.


    ¡°Wait. What about your celebration then?¡± Daniel asks and I look at him.


    ¡°What celebration?¡± I ask in confusion.


    ¡°Yours of course. Your birthday is tomorrow right?¡± Anton


    says.


    ¡°Oh! Well we don¡¯t celebrate our birthdays. We celebrate when we get our wolves and shifts. Also


    when we find our mate or when we get a new rank in the pack or so.¡± I exin and tilt my head to the


    side.


    And once more the guys growled but I just shook my head and smiled and took a step back from


    Daniel¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Well can¡¯t you guys tell me how you usually celebrate your birthdays then?¡± I say and smile,


    wondering what they do. differently.


    ¡°Oh well, you do know that we are immortal right? so after the first 100 years we don¡¯t get the huge


    celebrations but usually we get cake and some gifts and a smaller party.¡± Ben exins.


    ¡°I know you guys are immortal. But why do you get gifts?¡± I wonder and I really don¡¯t get that.


    ¡°What do you mean why? We get gifts because it¡¯s our birthday and the people want to celebrate that.¡±


    Linus says and frowns.


    ¡°Yeah sure but I have never received a gift before so I don¡¯t get it? I mean our celebrations are cake


    and getting food first.¡± I say and shrug


    And once again all the guys are staring at me and I sigh.


    ¡°Okay, well we definitely need to show you a proper celebration, perhaps next year then. Anyway


    usually the guys go for a hunt and end up in a stripclubter on. The girls, well the few fated mates that


    we have in the kingdom


    usually go shopping for stuff. But they go all in with the presents and cakes and other stuff like that.¡±


    The twins, Andrei and Grey, exin.


    I stare at them thinking it would be nice if I also got celebrations like that, just once. I slowly nod my


    head and smile a bit. Who am I kidding? I am going to be a rogue, not a part of the lycan kingdom.


    Sigh.


    ¡°Well I need to go now but I wille back tomorrow. Oh and by the way, if you do take a run in the


    forest it is free y since the alpha has forbidden everyone else to go near this part of the forest and I


    told Ben about the boundaries.¡± I exin while I walk toward the mansion.


    ¡°Okay we will try not to leave here then. But can I get your phone number so we can reach you in case


    of an emergency?¡± Ben asks and I tilt my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a phone? what is it by the way?¡± I ask and feel even more confused than ever.


    Ben and the other guys look at me like I have grown an extra head or something.


    ¡°Oh, well, how do you guysmunicate with each other then?¡± Ben asks and scratches his head.


    ¡°Mindlink¡± I answer him and shrug.


    ¡°But we aren¡¯t a part of this pack so we can¡¯t mindlink with you¡± Daniel says and looks sad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this please but I can actually mindlink with everyone I have touched once. ¡°I


    say and


    look down. Missing the knowing look between Ben and Daniel.


    ¡°Well then, since we will keep your secret close to our


    hearts, you can go home now, Nora. But I will miss you the entire time we are apart¡± Daniel says and


    waves. I blush at him but go home.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    The next day


    ¡°Happy birthday, Nora.¡± my m om and dad say as I walk into the kitchen.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I say and smile. Mo m has made my favorite breakfast.


    I take a seat at the table and start to eat.


    ¡°So, Nora, I need you to be home for at least two hours before the ball begins.¡± mo m says and I roll my


    eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter mo m. No one will want to have me as their mate anyway. Remember I am worthless


    since me and my wolf can¡¯t even shift.¡± I say but jump up when my dad ms both of his fists down


    onto the table


    ¡°Stop this at once Nora. You should know not to listen to the brats in this pack and especially the


    alphas spoiled daughter.¡±


    I smile at my dad while mo m gasps and my parents start to argue but I tune them out as I feel the


    mindlink open up.


    *Nora? Are you up? Happy birthday. I was wondering if you coulde over, some of the guys are


    bored out of their minds without your presence*


    I chuckle at Ben and my parents nce at me but I just shake my head.


    *Thanks Ben. Sure give me an hour to get there, I need to shower and change out of my pajamas. How


    do you guys feel about a tour of the pack?*


    *That would be fun, the twins are eager to find their mate*


    *Aren¡¯t you?* I ask Ben.


    *See you soon, Nora* Ben answersand closes off the mindlink.


    ¡°Well, Nora, should do whatever she wants today,¡± Dad says as I listen to them. Mo m nods and gives


    me a hug and smiles.


    say thanks for the food and hurry back to my room for a shower. Iy out some clothes on my b*d, a


    pair of panties, shorts and a tank top. I dress quickly and put on my shoes, say goodbye to my parents


    and walk out of the packhouse when I feel my wolf wake up.


    ¡°Oh Nora, wait up.¡± Emily shouts. I stop and turn around to face her.


    ¡°My dad wanted me to go with you since the lycans already have met you so you can introduce


    me¡±Emily says with a


    wicked smile.


    ¡°Fine but I am walking there, do you think you can handle that?¡± I ask and look at her up and down.


    She is dressed in a short dress and high heels.


    ¡°Walk? No stu pid Nora, we will drive there in my new car that I got from my dadst week.¡± Emily says


    and sweeps her long blonde hair over her shoulder.


    Fine, fine, the princess is in charge again. I followed her to the silver car and took the seat next to the


    driver. Just as I was about to put my seatbelt on I noticed we weren¡¯t alone, in the backseat sat the


    triplets.


    The triplets are Emily¡¯s new friends or whatever you wanna call them, Josie, Jane and Joan. All of them


    have green eyes and blonde curly hair, they follow Emily¡¯s orders and are just as horrible as her.


    ¡°Emily, do you have your parents permission to bring them with us?¡± I ask and look at her as she sits


    on the driver seat but she just smiles and shrugs at me.


    Oh how fun this will be, I will get in trouble if she hasn¡¯t got any permission. Sigh.


    Halfway to the mansion Emily started to slow down the car and I sensed that there was something


    wrong with this


    situation.


    ¡°You know, Nora. Dad told me that if you don¡¯t shift tonight on the fullmoon, he is going to kick you out


    of the pack and turn you rogue tomorrow. He was going to do it tonight but m om pleaded not to do it


    on your birthday so you got one more day, isn¡¯t he nice? You should thank him on your knees, you


    know.¡± Emilyughs and so does the triplets.


    I re at her but say nothing and then I turn my head toward the window just as I notice that one of the


    triplets, Joan, is leaning forward and I turn my head slightly in her direction but it was a mistake. I didn¡¯t


    get the time to react before I was thrown out of the car and rolled onto the gravel. Da mn. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Joan distracted me while Josie opened the door and Jane unclipped my seatbelt while Emily


    elerated and pushed me out of the car at the same time. I scratch up both my arms and my legs, I


    bounce my head in the road and groan as I skid to a halt.


    Emily shouts as she drives away while the tripletsugh.


    ¡°Now you will fit in perfectly with the rogues¡±


    So da mn childish, what are they? four years old or what? Sigh.


    ¡°I saw everything. Are you okay Nora?¡± Ben¡¯s voice is heard and I jump slightly as I realize that he was


    closer than I thought.


    I turn around and look up just to stare right up at a fully shifted lycan. They are huge. Ben¡¯s lycan are


    gray and his eyes are ck as he looks down at me. I feel for my wolf but she just yawns at him, bored.


    ¡°Ben? Wow, your lycan is huge!¡± I am impressed.


    ¡°What? Oh, right, I was on a run when my lycan sensed that your wolf was closed and he guided me


    here and I both saw and heard what those girls did to you. So if you excuse me.¡± Ben said and without


    effort lifted me up in his arms.


    I yelped from the sudden movement but put my arms around his neck, well almost anyway, when he


    suddenly started running towards the mansion.


    Wee into the backyard and I notice Andrei standing there with a pair of shorts. He smiles when he


    notices us


    ¡ª


    and I smile back at him.


    ¡°Nora, you are finally here but why are you hurt when youe to us? Come here so I can help and


    treat your wounds.¡± Andrei says and holds out his arms for me.


    But before I could protest and exin that I don¡¯t need help, Ben handed me over to Andrei and took


    the shorts from him. Fascinating I watched as Ben shifted back and I felt a bit sad over the fact that I


    most probably wouldn¡¯t ever be able to shift.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Nora. You will shift one day, I promise. But right now, please stop gawking at Ben or


    Daniel will be sad. He likes you a lot and I think he would like to choose you as his chosen mate.¡±


    Andrei tries tofort me.


    ¡°Wait. What? But he can¡¯t take me as his chosen mate, I will die if he marks me.¡± I say and stare at


    Andrei.


    ¡°Yeah we know. But there are ways around that. We have all agreed to take you with us to the lycan


    kingdom tomorrow night so you will never be rogue.¡± Ben exins and I stare at him. Happiness


    bubbled up inside of me and I felt a tear slip down my cheek.


    Andrei and Ben walked inside with me and stopped in the kitchen to tend to my wounds. While Ben


    walked to the bathroom to fetch a towel and Andrei worked on getting the gravel out of my wounds, I


    noticed that the ce was ominously quiet.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± I ask just as Benes back with a small green towel and a jar.


    ¡°Oh they are waiting for you outside but we should hurry because Daniel is beyond pissed off¡± Andrei


    says while Ben takes som balm from the jar and starts to tend to my wounds.


    I feel my wounds start to tingle and the skin gets warm. I looked at them and noticed them closing way


    faster than I have ever healed before. I gape at the sight of it before looking at Andrei and Ben.


    ¡°It¡¯s homemade, you will probably feel a little bit of a high a bitter but maybe not, we will see.¡± Ben


    says while Andrei chuckles and I nod.


    I was just about to say that it would be fun but I closed my mouth as a high pitched scream rang out. I


    jumped down from the table and almost crashed right into Ben as he didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°What was that? What is going on?¡± I ask almost in panic


    and look around.


    ¡°Yeah,e and hold onto me if you want and I will show you¡± Andrei sighs and holds out his arm


    which I take.


    I like touching someone that doesn¡¯t ha te me or treat me like I¡¯m a vermine. We walk out of the front


    door and I gasp at the sight before me.


    Daniel, Grey and Lukas have all shifted while the others stand around and look angry. Before them are


    the triplets and Emily kneeling on the ground in absolute terror.


    I release Andrei and walk up to the brown lycan that my


    wolf tells me is Daniel and I touch his arm gently. He turns his head away from Emily and looks down at


    me and for a moment it feels like time is standing still and it¡¯s just the two of us.


    ¡°What are you doing out here like this? I thought I was going to show you guys around?¡± I ask with a


    smile.


    But before he could answer me, Emily¡¯s annoyingly, sickly sweet voiceced with terror was heard.


    ¡°Nora, you.. help.. us.. or I will.. tell my dad about.. this..¡± she stuttered


    ¡°Ben mindlinked us and told us what they did to you so you see, Daniel here got real angry and lost


    control of his lycan. When the brats came onto the grounds he forced them into submission right here.¡±


    Linus exined in a boring but. angry voice.


    I turn my head and re at Ben. I would¡¯ve handled this myself but no of course he couldn¡¯t do that,


    sigh. Ben just stared at Emily in shock and I looked at Emily but she kept. her eyes on me. I will be da


    mned if they aren¡¯t mates, not way in he ll that I will move to the lycan kingdom now.


    I sigh and crouch down and hold my head in my hands. Daniel bends down and picks me up in his


    arms and once again I am in the arms of a lycan.


    ¡°You-who re.. is this why.. you aren¡¯t.. helping us?.. Have you.. had s*x.. with all of them?.. Slut..¡± Emily


    spits out through gritted teeth.


    She earns herself a loud ringing of growls as all the guys. growl at her including Ben. She lets out a


    scream when she is smashed with their auras and the triplets cry even harder. Emily snaps her head


    up and looks around until her eyesnd on Ben and she all but screams.


    ¡°Mate¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Now everything became quiet and all the guys stare at Ben, wondering what he will do. Ben growls


    loudly and shifts into his lycan and takes off to the forest.


    ¡°Well he will have a hard time now, deciding¡± Andrei say


    ¡°Yeah but please tell the brats to pis s off so we can spend some time with Nora instead. I can¡¯t stand


    the sight of these idi ots any longer.¡± Linus says and points at Emily and the triplets.


    Daniel growls even higher and all four girls get the hint as they run to the car and drive off. Daniel


    carries me inside still in his lycan form which is huge. But my fear dies out as he seems just as


    comfortable in this form as well. He walks past things without destroying them.


    Daniel puts me down gently on the lounge before he wanders off and Linuses and sits down next


    to me.


    ¡°He will get dressed and then he wille back¡± he says and I nod.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Well some are chasing Ben and the others are trying to find our lost friends. They were supposed to


    meet them this morning but they wanted to see that you were okay first.¡± Linus exins and I just look


    at him in shock.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Can I ask why Ben reacted so strongly against Emily and the matebond? I thought it was


    really rare for you guys to find your mates?¡± I asked him as I was so confused by Ben¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Ben¡¯s little sister was also bullied and she died when she was gangraped by a pack of rogues. She


    was tricked by a couple of females in our pack¡± Daniel exins while he walks inside.


    I stare at him in horror. What is wrong with people?


    ¡°You remind Ben of his little sister but not because of your appearance, you don¡¯t look alike but your


    personalities are really simr and she was also a bit weird¡± Linus says and Daniel chuckles.


    Daniel takes the seat on my other side and puts his arms on my/shoulders. I take a deep breath and


    smell his scent and let itfort me.


    ¡°Andrei and Ben told me that you have been thinking of bringing me to the lycan kingdom and taking


    me as your chosen mate¡± I say and look at Daniel.


    ¡°Did they say that? Tra itors.¡± Daniel muttered and blushed slightly.


    Linus chuckled.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t so bad actually and you won¡¯t di e because the bond will be artificial¡±


    ¡°Artificial?¡± I ask and look at Linus in confusion.


    ¡°Yeah, with a witches help¡± Linus winks at me and earns a


    growl from Daniel.


    Well it is tempting but I don¡¯t know if I want to live another life with Emily again, sigh.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this right now. Let¡¯s take a swim instead¡± Daniel say and pulls me up in his arms


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t bring a swimsuit¡± I protested and tried to get down and Daniel just smiled at me.


    Linusughed and followed us outside and I really tried my hardest to get down from Daniel¡¯s arms


    when I suddenly was airborne and then I hit the water. I will ki ll him.


    I force my body to rx and I sink to the bottom of the pool andy still. I could hear Daniel and Linus


    shouting my name but I didn¡¯t move at all, I even closed my eyes and relied on my senses and my wolf.


    Both guys dived into the pool but Linus reached me first as he grabbed my head and forced it up,


    probably to look in my eyes. Daniel grabbed my arm and turned me over and I let him when I felt Linus


    touch my lips with his thumb | opened my eyes.


    Linus screamed underwater although only bubbles came out but he didn¡¯t move away fast enough as I


    headbutted him hard enough to draw blood. I started to spin my body around and flung Daniel into


    Linus¡¯ body and they crashed into the wall. They tried to untangle themselves from each other and I


    swam up to the surface in the meantime.


    As I broke the water surface and took a deep breath I was lifted by a pair of strong hands, Ben.


    ¡°Impressive water dance. Are you perhaps a mermaid?¡± Ben chuckled.


    ¡°Yeah, almost, I have always been really good at holding my breath¡± I some water


    say and shake my head and ssh


    onto Ben that is blushing real hard.


    ¡°Your tank top made your skin visible¡± Linus said as he climbed out of the pool. I looked down on


    myself and noticed he was indeed right.


    ¡°I will go get you a shirt,¡± Daniel said while Ben turned around.


    ¡°He will probably get one of his own to drench you in his scent. By the way, Nora, what is that scar on


    your back?¡± Linus said and I frowned but touched my shoulder.


    ¡®Oh, that. Well I told you guys that I am one of the top warriors in this pack and one day on training I


    encountered rogues and a lot of battle happened. Then someone shed a silver knife down my back


    and I was put in aa for roughly a week to be able to heal myself¡± I exin and look away just as


    Danieles back with a ck shirt in his hand.


    Linus was right, the shirt had Daniel¡¯s smell on it and I chuckled at the thought. All three guys had


    turned away from me now so I could change my tank top. Cute.


    ¡°Ben? If you don¡¯t mind that I ask but what are you going to do now? With Emily I mean.¡± I ask him


    when I have finished changing and Ben looks back at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We don¡¯t get a second chance mate like regr werewolves do but neither me nor my


    lycan likes her. She is mean and superficial.¡± Ben growled and looked


    away with a sad expression.


    ¡°You know, Emily hasn¡¯t always been this mean. When we were younger, we were best friends but I


    think that the pressure from our school friends and her dad turned her into a mean bi tch.¡± I exin and


    now all three guys stare at


    1.


    ¡°Don¡¯t defend her, Nora. she isn¡¯t worth it, our lycans can sense when someone is rotten and Emily is


    rotten to the core. She will never change.¡± Daniel growls low and Linus nods his head.


    ¡°So how about we go inside instead and y something? Forget about the boring stuff for a while. I


    know they have some cool stuff inside that I want to try atleast once.¡± I say and all three guys agree


    with me. I push away the thoughts that invade my mind. If their lycans can sense that about Emily, then


    what do they sense about me? Sigh.


    The rest of the day was absolutely one of my best. We yed a lot of games, the xbox is my favorite so


    far although I always lost but it was so much fun to y with others. Then weughed a lot so my


    stomach started to hurt but we cried even worse when Linus brought food that he cooked.


    The other guys came and joined us two and I finally got to meet two of their lost friends, Fred and Nick.


    Theyined about the food so offered and made enough sandwiches to feed half of the pack. I


    was highly praised by the guys and Daniel was busy growling at all the guys when they touched me.


    We allughed at him and he blushed as he couldn¡¯t control his lycans possessiveness.


    ¡°Hey Nora. I know this isn¡¯t my ce but the time has really flown away and shouldn¡¯t you do some


    girly stuff before the ball?¡± Grey asked me and I gasped in horror. I had put up a me ntal block on the


    mindlink, not wanting anyone to disturb my fun time.


    And as I drop the block, I also drop to the floor clutching my head as my mom¡¯s loud voice is ringing


    through it.


    *NORA! Where in the world are you? Youngdye home this instant or you will regret it*


    I whimpered at her voice and answered. *Yes, mom


    Once the ringing stopped I opened my eyes and looked up into Daniel¡¯s gray eyes. He had catched me


    before I crashed onto the floor. I noticed that all of the guys looked concerned for me.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay but I should get home or my mom will ki ll me. I will see you guys tonight? At the packhouse?¡±


    I say and give them a small smile.


    ¡°Yeah we will see youter. Can we meet by the forestline?¡± Linus asks and all guys rx as I smile


    and nod.


    I practically ran home and to say that my mom was pi ssed off was an understatement.


    ¡°You go take a shower and shave, we don¡¯t have much time to get you ready for tonight. Only 45


    minutes. Hurry!¡± my mom said and looked on the verge of a breakdown.


    It was my absolutely fastest shower and shaving in my entire life. My mom was satisfied and started


    with my hair


    by curling it. Then she tried to do the makeup and after a bit of arguing that I won, she didn¡¯t put so


    much on my face. Some eyeshadow and lipgloss.


    Then she showed me the dress, it was stunning. A deep emerald color, one shoulder and the skirt


    red a bit but stopped around my knees. Mom put my hair onto the shoulder that was bare and


    covered my scar elegantly and also made sure my scent could be smelled by ease.


    My mom took a pair of ts out that were decorated by green rhinestones.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s show your dad¡± mom said and I nodded my head with a bright smile. Even I think that I am


    beautiful.


    ¡°You are so beautiful, my baby girl. But you really need to go now or you will bete¡± dad said and


    hugged me.


    As I walked down the stairs and out of the packhouse I was ambushed by Emily and the triplets. They


    kicked me behind the knees and I fell down in the dirt. When I tried to get up Emily growled and took


    out a knife. The triplets held me down while Emily cut my dress into nothing, she even cut my skin so I


    bled all over it.


    I trashed against them but I was tired and slow in my movements, the knife, it must be silver ted.


    ¡°This is your own fault. You little slut. That lycan is my mate and you will not be in my way, do you


    understand¡± Emily growled and stomped down her shoe in my face before kicking me in my stomach.


    Emily and the triplets walked awayughing, they left me there bleeding and crying. My dress was


    destroyed. I cried more as I once again showed them that they could trample all over me and I couldn¡¯t


    even defend myself. Weak and useless.


    A low growl came from the forestline. I had forgotten about the guys, they couldn¡¯t see me like this but


    as I tried to move Daniel was crouching beside me. He wiped away my tears.


    ¡°I have decided now. I am going to reject her.¡± Ben growled and I didn¡¯t say anything. I noticed all the


    other guysing out too. They either gasped or growled when they


    Sw me.


    Linus came over and put his jacket on me to cover me and I nodded weakly at him.


    ¡°Take her back to the mansion and heal her¡± Ben said and I


    felt Daniel as he lifted me up in his arms.


    I put my face in his neck and cried in silence.


    ¡°Everything will be okay Nora. Let us deal with this.¡± Linus said and Daniel started running.


    As we came up to the mansion my wolf woke up and sniffed around. Something smelled nice but I


    couldn¡¯t put my finger on it.


    A new face greeted us and Daniel told me it was Tristan. and I nodded and mumbled a hello. Tristan


    took the jacket away from me and his eyes flickered ck as his lycan


    looked out.


    ¡°I will fetch the balm¡± Tristan said while Daniel put me


    slowly and gently down onto the lounge. I took off my torn dress and looked down on my wounds just


    as Daniel


    growled low at them.


    Tristan came back with the balm and gasped when he saw me, both him and Daniel helped rub on the


    balm and made the wounds close themselves.


    ¡°Well you can¡¯t wear this dress anymore, pity because it was very pretty. But you know I actually have a


    dress with me and I think it would fit you perfectly, miss Nora.¡± Tristan said and I turned to look at him


    and shook my head slowly


    at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I am not going there anymore.¡± I say and Tristan looked at Daniel.


    ¡°Yes you are. Because I want to have your first dance you know.¡± Daniel says and lifts my chin so I look


    directly in his


    eyes.


    ¡°You should go, miss Nora. To show them that you are not


    are.¡± easily broken down. Show them how strong you


    Tristan encouraged me.


    ¡°Thank you. Yes I should go but I don¡¯t have another dress and my hair and my makeup is destroyed


    so it¡¯s not any use for me to go there¡± I say and stare at my hands.


    Tristan takes one of my hands and kisses it slowly, earning a growl from Daniel.


    ¡°I have everything you need soe with me and I will make you shine like the star that you are, miss


    Nora¡±


    I giggle at him, he really is nice. I follow him to his room where he shows me the dress and helps me


    with my make up and my hair and then helps me with thecing on the dress. When we are finally done


    Tristan helps me down the stairs where we meet Daniel and he smiles.


    When we made our entrance at the ball everyone went quiet and the whispers were louder than I


    thought.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Are they lycans?¡±


    ¡°Are


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Nora?¡±


    ¡°Is she mated to both of them?


    ¡°Lucky her¡±


    And so on.


    ¡°Nora, may I have your first dance now?¡± Daniel asks and I ept.


    We take ce on the dancefloor and we start to dance. It¡¯s a very calm and slow dance and I can hide


    from everyone that stares at me. Daniel chuckles at me and I turn my face -up to him and he bends his


    head down to me and ces a


    soft and gentle kiss on my lips.


    A roar is heard and Daniel is ripped away from me by a man that smells divine. The strange man


    growls one word that


    makes me freeze along with everyone else here.


    ¡°Mine!¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Daniel was ripped away from me by a man that roared. ¡°Mine¡±


    My wolf woke up and started to wag her tail. ¡°Mate¡± I say out loud.


    The man in front of me turns slightly around to look at me and he smiles at me and nods.


    ¡°Yes I am your mate and you are mine¡± he says to me and I stare at him. He¡¯s wonderful, dark blonde


    hair and dark purple eyes. Wait, purple eyes? He is the prince of the lycan kingdom.


    ¡°Yes, I am your mate and you are mine, princess¡± He says in a deep voice.


    ¡°Your majesty. I didn¡¯t know that she was your mate, please forgive me.¡± Daniel says and I look around


    my mate to see Daniel kneeling on the ground


    ¡°Yes, I know Daniel but now you do and I want you to respect that, alright?¡±


    Daniel nodded and avoided my eyes.


    ¡°Good, now then I would like to get to know my mate, so what do you say? Is there somewhere where


    we could be alone to talk?¡± My mate turned to look at me and I nodded and pointed toward the fountain


    in the middle of the garden:


    We walked over there, leaving the others, but I couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything other than my


    handsome mate. Just yesterday did my mom, me and Luna Sandra decorate this ce.


    The fairy lights hang down from the trees and across to the fountain, creating a magical and intimate


    ce.


    ¡°So I get this is a surprise for the both of us¡± He suddenly says as we sit down on one of the benches


    across from the fountain.


    ¡°I suppose, If you want to reject me, please just do it fast.¡± I say dejected and look down at my hands.


    It was quiet for a minute until a growl teared out of him and


    I whimpered by his heavy aura that slipped out of him.


    ¡°Why in the world would I do that? Do you know how long I have waited for you?¡± he almost shouted at


    me and I just stared at him, unable to do anything else.


    ¡°No, no. But I need to tell you something that might change your mind.¡± I whisper and he nods at me


    slowly.


    ¡°You have had s*x with both Daniel and Tristan. I can smell both of them on your skin.¡± he says and


    looks away.


    ¡°What? No, I am a virgin. Tristan gave me this dress because mine was torn and Daniel just danced


    with me and..¡± I told him


    ¡°He kissed you¡± he finished what I was saying and I nodded.


    ¡°So what did you want to tell me then?¡± he asks and takes


    one of my hands.


    Well I am not like any other werewolf, they call me wolfless since I didn¡¯t get my wolf at the age of 16


    but I did get her when I turned 18. She told me that I was too weak for her to shift.


    Since then I have trained every day and I have the rank of top warrior and I have muscles all over. I am


    not slender and pretty like most girls and understand if you want to reject me now. Because honestly


    who would want a mate that can¡¯t shift and let herself be bullied when she is strong enough to defend


    herself.


    And tomorrow night she is kicked out of her pack because she is the great shame of her alpha and her


    pack¡± I rambled while fighting back my tears, which didn¡¯t work.


    My mate just stared at me when he suddenly took me in his arms and kissed me hard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry princess. Let me tell you something, we lycans don¡¯t get our lycan until we are 18 and we


    don¡¯t shift until our 21 birthday. But a female lycan won¡¯t shift until she is marked by her mate so you


    see, there is nothing wrong with you.


    Your wolf, as you like to call her, was just waiting for me. Look at your reflection in the water princess.¡±


    he exined and I feel that I am so confused. But I do get up and walk slowly toward the fountain.


    I stop and turn my head to look at my mate that stands up now and nods at the water. I take a deep


    breath, making


    myself ready to getughed at, but when I look down at the surface I gasp.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I look like myself but with my makeup is smeared over my face but what stands out the most are my


    eyes. Instead of my dark green eyes they are glowing purple as my wolf is peeking out.


    ¡°Do you understand princess? I have been waiting for you all this time. You are mine and only mine.¡±


    he said and hugged me from behind.


    ¡°Nora¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Nora?¡± That suits you. Well Nora, my name is Helios and I ept you as my mate.¡± he says and I


    blush as his voice is so close to my ear.


    I turn in his arms and smile, he bends down and kisses me softly on the lips.


    ¡°I ept you as my mate too¡± I say when we stop kissing each other.


    ¡°Can I get a dance with you then, Nora?¡± Helios asks me and bows with his hand outstretched towards


    me.


    ¡°Yes¡± I take his hand and he kisses mine.


    Helios leads me back to the ball where we can hear the


    music and the chatters.


    ¡°Let¡¯s show them that you aren¡¯t a weak, wolfless little girl instead you are this strong, beautiful woman


    that is the mate of the lycan prince.¡± Helios whispers as he takes me in


    his arms and we start to begin to dance.


    ¡°Helios? Why are my eyes purple? I thought that only the royal bloodline had them?¡± I ask him


    confused.


    ¡°Oh that. Usually it is but my mom was not from any royals and her eyes turned purple when she met


    my dad and they epted each other. Dad believes it¡¯s because of the matebond.¡± Helios says and


    smiles at me.


    I nod my head slowly. That makes sense, I think.


    We continue to dance until a scream is heard and we stop and look around us.


    ¨¦milyes rushing over to us but stops as Helios aura


    leaks out, probably because I jumped slightly when I saw her.


    ¡°Nora! What have you told Ben? It must be your fault that he doesn¡¯t want me¡± Emily wheezes out her


    anger at me.


    ¡°Or it¡¯s your own fault Emily. You haven¡¯t been exactly nice to our future queen have you now?¡± Ben


    says as he walks up behind her.


    ¡°A queen? Her? Don¡¯t make meugh. She is nothing. Worthless. Bi tch.¡± Emily spits out and once


    again earns herself a ringing of growls.


    ¡°Miss Nora, can you please give me Emily¡¯s full name and


    title?¡± Ben asks me as he looks me in the eyes. I can see his sadness in them so I give him what he


    wants.


    ¡°Her name is Emily and she is the daughter of the alpha and


    luna of this pack.¡± I say and smile sadly.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Nora.¡±


    ¡°I, Benjamin, beta of the lycan prince Helios, hereby reject you Emily, daughter of the alpha and luna of


    the silver stream pack¡± Ben¡¯s voice was high and clear.


    The scream that left Emily was shattering and I turned my head from the sight of her.


    Helios let me go and I watched him go over to Ben before nodding and Ben bowed to me and walked


    away.


    Then I felt 10 ws in my arm and I whimpered in pain. I Mooked down just to see Emily on her knees


    and her eyes


    ck, showing the grief of her wolf.


    ¡°You backstabbing b itch. I will ki ll you. I, Emily, daughter of the alpha of the silver stream pack,


    challenge you, Nora, daughter of gamma of the silver stream pack. ¡°To the death.¡± Emily screams in


    anger and sadness.


    I feel this overwhelming force and my vision darkens.


    ¡°I ept your challenge, Emily. See you tomorrow at the arena.¡±


    Emily gasps.


    ¡°Your eyes, they are purple. You do have your wolf.¡± she says in utter horror.


    My vision brightens when I hear Helios¡¯ voice.


    ¡°What is this challenge about?¡¯


    ¡°What? What challenge?¡± I ask him confused.


    ¡°This Emily girl just challenged you and you epted¡± Helios says and I stare at him in shock.


    ¡°I did what?¡± I almost scream.


    ¡°Your wolf must have taken control and epted for you then¡± Helios chuckles.


    What? Oh my goddess. What have you done, you stu pid wolf.


    The alpha of this pack made all warriors swear a pledge so we can¡¯t hurt any member of this pack.


    Especially the alphas family.


    I am so doomed, help!

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    I stare at my mate in shock, my wolf took over my body and epted the challenge which I can¡¯t win


    and Emily will be satisfied when I¡¯m forced to reject Helios before she kills me. What will I do now?


    ¡°I need to speak with you, Helios¡± I begin to say when Emily interrupts us with a growl.


    ¡°You are not allowed to exin, Nora¡± she growls


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know anything about this pack¡¯s rules and I am allowed to talk to my mate about everything


    else¡± I growl back.


    Surprised by my own growl I jump slightly while some in my pack p their hands and Helios smiles.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Come on then, princess. Perhaps we can meet your parents?¡± Helios say with a bright smile.


    I nod and lead the way when he takes my hand. When we pass Tristan, he smiles and bows toward


    me. I smile shyly and nod at him.


    Don¡¯t be embarrassed, Nora. You are my princess and theirs too. Tristan,e with us.¡± Helios says


    and I nod.


    I walk to the packhouse and inside, hoping that all residents are in their quarters. My hopes were


    crushed as my alphas aura smashed into me like a brick wall and I whimpered.


    ¡°Nora. What are you doing here? What are they doing here?¡± the alpha boomed.


    Naturally the lycans are in a higher position but on another


    pack territory they are almost like a threat against the alpha living there. So of course my alpha reacted


    like this by sending out his aura. Normally it wouldn¡¯t bother me but


    right now he is putting so much pressure on it that it actually hurts me.


    ¡°Honey, be nice. There must be a good exnation for this.¡± Luna Sandra says.


    ¡°Nora, what¡¯s wrong sweetie?¡± my mo m asks.


    ¡°Nora, who are they? Do you want to introduce us? Mark, can you drop the aura, please? Nora can¡¯t


    even answer.¡± my dad snapped at the alpha.


    The alphas¡¯ aura disappeared and I looked around the room. The alpha, luna, my parents, beta Jessica


    and her mate are all here. The kitchen doors open and the delta pair walks in, great.


    ¡°Well, I found my mate. This is Helios, he is the prince from the lycan kingdom and this is Tristan, his


    cousin. We would like to speak with my parents in private, please¡± I exin and all grown ups drop


    their chins in shock.


    ¡°The prince? You are mated to the lycan prince?¡± the alpha says in shock.


    ¡°Congrattions on finding your mate, Nora.¡± Luna Sandra and beta Jessica say.


    ¡°Thanks¡± Tanswer and blush slightly.


    ¡°So can please, meet my future inws in private now?¡± Helios says and lets out his aura slightly


    making my alpha


    show his neck in submission.


    ¡°J¨¢ne and Dean, you guys can show prince Helios to your quarters. I want to give Nora something first,


    if that is alright with Nora of course.¡± Luna Sandra says with a small smile.


    ¡°Yes Luna.¡± I say and smile. I know what it is she is going to give me and I am so excited to get it.


    Helios nods and kisses my cheek and then goes after my parents, he drops his aura only after passing


    my alpha. I turn to Sandra and notices that Tristan is still standing behind me, I lift my eyebrow at him


    and he smiles.


    ¡®Helios instructed me to keep youpany when he can¡¯t,¡± Tristan whispers and I just stare at him.


    ¡°You are our princess and our future queen. Helios doesn¡¯t trust our gamma right now so I will be your


    shadow instead¡± Tristan exined while we followed Sandra to her suite.


    Daniel is the gamma and he wanted to take me as his


    chosen mate. What if Helios hadn¡¯te to the ball? Would I never have met him then? Or would I


    have met him in the lycan kingdom?


    Would he still have known we were mates even with a witch that could forge a matebond between me


    and Daniel? Would they have been forced to fight over me then? What if he would have killed Daniel?


    ¡°Nora?¡± Nora, are you still with us?¡± Luna Sandra asks and I


    look up at her, and nod while I blush, Tristan chuckles quietly.


    ¡°Good. I am so happy that you have found your mate and perhaps with him by your side, your wolf will


    show herself some day.


    This is the gift I wanted to give to you¡± Luna Sandra said and took forward arge box and opened it.


    The first item was her luna dress that she wore when she had her luna ceremony. I have always loved


    it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take that. What about Emily?¡± I say but can¡¯t stop looking at the dress.


    ¡°Oh you know Emily, she thinks the dress is out-dated. Honestly even if I love my daughter, she


    wouldn¡¯t be a very good Luna in the future.¡± Luna Sandra sighs and gives me an envelope just as we


    hear yelling from downstairs.


    ¡°Daddy, mommy, help. Everything has gone wrong and it¡¯s all Nora¡¯s fault.¡± Emily¡¯s screams echo


    throughout the pack house.


    ¡°The youngdy thinks it¡¯s Miss Nora¡¯s fault that her mate rejected her. She hasn¡¯t realized that it is her


    own fault and with that she also challenged Miss Nora.¡± Tristan exins to Luna Sandra.


    ¡°Oh, Nora.¡± I am so sorry about my stu pid daughter. Challenge? But how? This isn¡¯t good. I will


    mindlink your parents that they have my permission to exin the rules to your mate.¡± Luna Sandra


    said and I nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with this challenge?¡± Tristan asks and looks at us utterly confused.


    ¡°You have permission, Nora. He is not your mate so it¡¯s okay to exin to him but make it quick. I know


    my daughter and my mate and I can bet that they are on their way here. I will tell your parents toe


    here with your mate.¡± Luna Sandra says and I nod and turn to Tristan to exin.


    ¡°Emily challenged me because of her bond so now my bond is on the stake. If she wins tomorrow I


    must reject Helios¡± I begin to exin when Tristan growls.


    ¡°Helios will never let you go on with this challenge princess¡±


    ¡°I know and the most stu pid thing with all of this is that I am actually strong enough to take her out. But


    I can¡¯t and she knows about this.¡± I sigh and Luna Sandra smiles sadly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tristan asks.


    ¡°All warriors in training of this pack are made to pledge that basically say that none of them can harm


    the alphas family so Nora can¡¯t even defend herself properly¡± Luna Sandra exins.


    Tristan goes to answer when a loud growl is heard and the alpha¡¯s auraes out from behind me and


    drops me to my knees.


    ¡°NORA¡± my alpha shouted.


    Tristan moved quickly so he stood between me and the alpha, in the defensive position.


    ¡°How dare you? You are in no position to go in between me and my packmember¡± the alpha growled


    threateningly.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t but I am¡± Helios growled back.


    I really wanted to look up but I couldn¡¯t because the alpha¡¯s aura is so suppressing.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t release my mate. I will make sure your daughter won¡¯t live to see through the challenge


    tomorrow¡± Helios says and puts some pressure on his aura.


    My alpha growled but took back his aura and I released a breath. Tristan reached out his hand for me


    to take and helped me up.


    ¡°Yes, alpha,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°Emily told me that it¡¯s your fault that her mate rejected her. Is this true?¡± the alpha wheezes out.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything. Miss Emily showed her mean side when she hurt me and her mate didn¡¯t want


    her because of


    that.¡± I whisper


    ¡°You showed yourself weak again. Then it¡¯s decided. I, Mark, alpha of the silver stream pack strip you,


    Nora, daughter of gamma, of your title top warrior and turn you away. You are hereby a packless wolf, a


    rogue.¡± the alpha¡¯s voice echoed through my head and through my soul.


    I felt my bond to the pack break and I heard the confusing voices of the pack members. I refused to


    scream even though it hurt so much.


    ¡°Mark, what have you done?¡± Luna Sandra gasped.


    ¡°Daddy you can¡¯t do this. I have challenged her and if she is a rogue, she is forbidden to be on the pack


    lands. I want revenge.¡± Emily said from the door


    Everyone stared at Emily like she had just grown another head.


    ¡°I want to fight her, please¡± I say through gritted teeth


    ¡°Fine. You are allowed to stay on packnds as long as your mate is here. But you are not allowed to


    stay in the pack house.¡± Alpha say and I nod


    Oh wait he isn¡¯t my alpha anymore but it is his title, no matter what. I am raised to respect those who


    are older than me and those of higher rank.


    My mate might be a lycan prince but I am still the gammas, rogue, daughter.


    ¡°She will stay with us in the mansion. Her parents cane over to say their goodbyes.¡± Helios says


    as hees and


    takes me in his arms.


    He walks out of there and as I put my arms around his neck I notice that Tristan is right behind him. He


    is carrying the same box that Luna Sandra showed me.


    As we walk outside we meet everyone from the lycan kingdom including Ben and Daniel.


    ¡°Prince Helios and Princess Nora, we greet you.¡±


    I look at Helios in disbelief but he just smiles at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I asked them toe with us¡±


    ¡°But what if they were upied at the ball or something?¡±


    ¡°Yeah right. No one dared to approach us after the thing with Ben and the little b itch¡± Linus shrugged


    ¡°Oh okay¡± I say and yawned.


    ¡°Hold on tight Nora. I will shift so we can get back there a bit faster.¡± Helios warned me.


    But I didn¡¯t get time to prepare as fur sprouted on his hands and his clothes teared as his lycan grew in


    size. Helios lycan has golden brown fur and purple eyes. He puts his nose in the cro ok of my neck and


    I giggle as it tickles. He makes a sound that says that heughs at me.


    Then he starts to walk inside of the forest. As I look around I notice that all of the guys have shifted as


    well and they have built a formation around us.


    I feel my wolf perk up and Daniel¡¯s scent wafts into my nose. I turn my head slightly and notice him


    beside us and I smile and wave at him. He nces at me and smiles while at the same time earns a


    growl from Helios.


    Helios suddenly stops and so does everyone else, he puts me down on the ground next to Ben who


    steadies me as I almost lose my bnce.


    Before I get the time to ask what is happening, Helios is punching Daniel. Daniel doesn¡¯t even defend


    himself, he


    just take everything from Helios-


    ¡°No, stop them,¡± I plead with Ben.


    ¡°Why? This is our nature, Miss Nora.¡± Linus answers instead.


    I wanted to stop them but I wasn¡¯t strong enough to move, everything hurt. A scream slipped out of me


    and I clutched my arms and fell down on my knees.


    ¡°Miss Nora. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ben tried to ask me


    I couldn¡¯t speak as my whole body hurt so much, it felt like my skin was being peeled off slowly. It hurt


    so much like all of my bones were breaking and bending against my will.


    ¡°Oh no Miss Nora, calm down, please.¡± Ben said but I could barely hear him.


    ¡°Prince Helios, stop. You need to stop. Miss Nora is shifting, she needs you.¡± Linus called


    I barely registered their voices as I looked down on my arms and noticed midnight ck fur sprouting


    out of my skin. The guys gasped and Helios tried to speak with me but I couldn¡¯t hear what he said as


    ck spots showed up and the darkness became too much along with the pain and for the first time I


    fainted.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    I was woken up by the sunlight streaming inside from the window. I blinked as I was trying to wake up


    and I noticed that I wasying down on a bed with green linen. I blinked away the sleep in my eyes and


    tried to concentrate on where I was. With a big-yawn I rubbed my eyes and slowly sat up, the room I


    was in had gray walls and the furniture went in a dark blue color.


    I moved slightly as my body was still slightly in pain but I noticed that I was alone in this big bed,


    groaning when my head pounded to its own beat. Damn this is a massive headache.


    I look around the room and notice some clothes on the end of the bed, I pick them up and immediately


    smell Helios. scent over them and I smile as I think about my mate.


    I met him yesterday but I know that I love him already. I am not in love with him but I do love him, the


    falling in love part willeter I hope. I look down and see that he didn¡¯t undress me and I am really


    thankful for that. I don¡¯t care for my scars but I really want to be awake when he undresses me or if I


    undress for him.


    I stretch a little before taking off the dress I got from Tristan, my body still aches even if I don¡¯t know


    why it does. I put on the ck shirt and shorts that are a little too big for me but I fixed them so they fit


    to my body a little better.


    I walk to the door as quietly as I can since lycans have very good hearing, but I heard their voices from


    downstairs as I see the stairs I can tell that I am back in the mansion and Helios put me in the master


    suite. The same suite that I and Ben prepared for him.


    The voices from downstairs were quiet but I could still hear them like I was in the same room as they


    were in.


    ¡°What will you do now?¡±


    ¡°If she can truly break it you mean¡±


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t make hasty conclusions¡±


    ¡°But everyone saw it¡±


    ¡°She almost shifted¡±


    ¡°Yeah and she is a ck wolf¡±


    ¡°Wolf?¡± You are kidding right¡±


    ¡°There has never been a ck wolf. Like never¡±


    ¡°Quiet everyone, she is awake¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am and I am here¡± I say as I wander into the kitchen in search of painkillers.


    All the guys went quiet and turned their heads in my direction and I would have probably turned my


    gaze down with all the attention but this headache is killing me. I search the cabs for the painkillers,


    I know I saw some, somewhere.


    ¡°Good morning, Nora¡± Helios said and I turned to smile at him when I noticed that he was right beside


    me and he leaned down to kiss my cheek.


    ¡°Good morning, Helios¡± I answer and blush slightly. He smells so good.


    ¡°So which one of you will tell me about what happened yesterday? I would like to know and right now


    with a killer headache I don¡¯t want to even try to remember on my own. But I remember bits, like pain in


    my entire body and fur on my arms¡± I say and look at everyone.


    Linus walks out of the kitchen and I raise an eyebrow at Helios, waiting for a response.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly. We need to take you back home with us.¡± Helios say and I stare at him


    ¡°To the lycan kingdom?¡± I ask and Helios chuckles.


    ¡°Yes, princess¡±. My father can help you¡± Helios exins and I start to think about the lycan kingdom.


    It¡¯s a dream to go there.


    ¡°Miss Nora?¡± Ben¡¯s voice reaches me and I look at him. He is holding a ss of water and I look at it


    confused.


    ¡°Here¡± Linus says and I jump slightly as I didn¡¯t notice himing back. He had two painkillers in his


    hand and I sighed as I took them and the ss of water from Ben.


    The smile that spread on my lips made all of the guys chuckle and I blushed at them, but it was a nice


    feeling knowing that my headache would soon disappear.


    ¡°Anyway, Miss Nora. I was just wondering when the


    tournament was beginning. Almost everyone here wants to blow off some steam and you have your


    challenge to win also¡± Ben says and I stare at him in shock.


    I forgot about that detail, I got kicked out of the pack, Emily¡¯s challenge, me almost shifting and also


    Daniel!


    I look around frantically in the kitchen when Iy my eyes at him, leaning against the backdoor, looking


    at the table like he is avoiding my gaze. My wolf is sighing in relief when he meets my gaze and I sigh


    out loud.


    Earning a growl from Helios makes Daniel look away and my wolf growl back at Helios. I take Helios


    hand and he calms down in an instant. I focus on my wolf and she really likes Daniel in her own way


    but she does love Helios as I do. I need to try to figure out the situation between me and Daniel for all


    of our sakes.


    ¡°At noon the tournament will begin so we need to be there about an hour earlier to sign everyone up.¡± I


    exin and look at the kitchen wall clock and gasp.


    ¡°Oh we need to go now¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not looking like that¡± Helios says and I sigh at him. Possessive lycan.


    #


    I will mindlink mo m and ask for some clothes then¡± I say and roll my eyes, earning myself a p on the


    butt.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Don¡¯t roll your eyes at me, princess¡± Helios says and I stare at him while my wolf growls louder at him.


    ¡°No need, Miss Nora. Your parents were here earlier and left your bags here¡± Linus exins and points


    out in the foyer.


    I release Helios and wander over to my bags, and open one of them. I take out a training bra, a tank


    top, undies, a pair of leggings and a hair tie.


    ¡°I will go take a shower and change,¡± I say and point at the stairs.


    ¡°We will wait for you princess¡± Helios answers and winks at


    1.


    I blushed while running up the stairs. I took the smallest bathroom and took off the clothes and warmed


    up the shower before hopping in and washing away all scents. I gasped as I looked at the mirror when I


    stepped out of the shower, my eyes still glowing purple.


    Helios called for me to hurry up so I dried myself as fast as I could and dressed myself, I sighed at my


    hair. It looks like a bird nest but yesterday it was really beautifully arranged.


    After 10 minutes of frustration at my hair I gave up and came out of the bathroom, I sprinted out and


    down the stairs but was caught by Tristan that gave me a knowing smile.


    ¡°What about a braid for today?¡± He asked me and I nodded my head.


    ¡°Yes, please¡±


    Tristan guides me to the kitchen and I take a seat while


    Tristan begins to untangle my hair, he makes sure to avoid touching my skin as much as he can. Ben


    comes in with a brush and gives it to Tristan.


    ¡°Your hair is pretty long, Miss Nora. I didn¡¯t think of that before.¡± Ben says and sounds surprised.


    ¡°Yeah I know. I really wanted to cut it shorter but mo m said I was pretty with longer hair. So out of fear


    for her I let it be.¡±


    ¡°You are afraid of your mother? ¡°Why?¡± Tristan asks and Ben chuckles.


    ¡°Have you met my mo m? I mean longer than two minutes? She is a nice and warm person but damn if


    you make her angry. Even if you run till you are out of breath she will catch you and make your life a


    living hell¡± I say and shudder.


    ¡°I can help you with a haircut if you want,¡± Tristan says.


    ¡°Yes, please but I think that I will have to wait after I have moved away from here¡± I say with a small


    laugh.


    ¡°But Tristan, where did you learn all of this? I mean the make up and the hairdo from yesterday and


    now¡± I ask amazed.


    ¡°Oh I learned this at school and practiced on my mother and my aunt¡± Tristan chuckles


    ¡°Yeah, Tristan here made almost every hairstyle that my


    mo m had on official things¡± Helios says as he walks into the kitchen.


    ¡°Yes, well you are ready now, Miss Nora.¡± Tristan says and I touch the braid. Still amazed, I hug Tristan


    and then kiss


    him on the cheek as a thank you.


    Tristan¡¯s face turns beet red and Helios is so stunned that he didn¡¯t even growl at us.


    ¡°Shall we go now?¡± I ask and just stroll outside to meet with the others.


    ¡°No shoes, Miss Nora?¡± Linus asks


    ¡°Not allowed in the arena, Linus¡± I answer and look at him smiling.


    Helios, Tristan and Bene out behind me and Linus raises an eyebrow at them, I avoid eye contact


    with any of them. I didn¡¯t mean anything with the kiss, it was just a show of gratitude but what surprised


    me was his lycan.


    ¡°Miss Nora?¡± Linus say and looks at me as I realize something


    ¡°Ben?¡± Can I talk to you before we go?¡± I ask and turn to him and he nods.


    I point to the side of the house, it¡¯s silly to go away but it¡¯s out of respect and I really like Ben as a friend


    and want to


    show that.


    ¡°I just realized that this will be hard for you. This challenge between me and Emily, it¡¯s hard. I am forced


    to make her submit and then she will ept your rejection before I kill her and if she doesn¡¯t submit I


    am forced to kill her. And if she hasn¡¯t epted the rejection when I kill her it will hurt


    you a lot. Am I right?


    I don¡¯t want to hurt you if I can¡¯t make her submit. I don¡¯t know what to do right now.¡± I try to exin but


    get confused by my own thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me please. You just make sure that you win over her. Kill her if you must. You are


    right it will


    probably sting for a second but you forget, we lycans are strong.¡± Ben says and smiles sadly.


    We look at each other when I hear him and I nod at Ben. He strokes my cheek and takes away a tear


    that was threatening to fall.


    We walk over to Helios and the others.


    ¡°Car or running?¡± Linus asks.


    ¡°Car ¡± I answer and the guys chuckle at me again.


    Ma, Helios, Tristan, Ben and Linus go by car while the others run behind. It¡¯s quiet in the car while Ben


    drives and I look outside the window. I can see the pack I grew up in and memories fill my head until I


    turn my gaze toward Helios.


    ¡°Wow.¡± We are here now, Miss Nora¡± Ben say and I sigh


    ¡°Yep¡± I pop the ¡°p¡± and climb out of the car.


    Helioses out after me and we take each other¡¯s hand and I lead the way over to my parents that


    are standing in a corner signing up the ones that want to fight.


    ¡°Hi honey¡± my mo m said and I hugged her hard.


    ¡°Hi mo m.¡± So how is it going here?¡± I ask her and look at delta Ryan


    ¡°It¡¯s going fine, Nora. You have outdone yourself with all of this. But do you want the tournament or the


    challenge first?¡± delta Ryan asks.


    ¡°The challenge first so I don¡¯t waste my energy. And I want to write up some names for the


    tournament.¡±


    ¡°Okay, which ones?¡± Delta Ryan asks and I notice that he is avoiding to look me directly in the eyes


    and he is really avoiding Helios.


    ¡°I can make it easier and write them down myself¡± I say and delta Ryan nods with happiness.


    I wrote down the guys names, I made sure to ask before we left which of them wanted to participate.


    Ben, Daniel, Linus, Grey, Andrei, Lukas, Anton and Nick. The other wanted to watch. I signed my name


    too.


    ¡°I wish you all the luck I can give you, Nora. I will miss you though when you leave this pack¡± delta


    Ryan says and I


    smile.


    I hugged my mo m again and then I led Helios over to the arena. Everyone in front of us moved out of


    their way, at first I thought it was because of Helios or that my scent. changed but no. I looked into their


    eyes and saw pity and curiosity in their eyes.


    ¡°There you are, rogue.¡± Emily says as I walk past her to my ce.


    I say nothing and start stretching instead, trying to keep my head clear as I can¡¯t shift and I know Emily


    is stronger in her


    wolf form.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just focus on your breathing and


    remember not to stumble on your feet this time. Do you know the weak spots of a werewolf?¡± My dad


    asks me as he was here and waiting for me.


    I nod at him and smile.


    ¡°I know and I am ready to show all of them how strong I actually am¡± I say and hug him hard.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl¡±. It¡¯s your turn now. Go into the arena and show them your true self and then we¡¯ll talk.


    Go on¡± My dad said and kissed me on the forehead.


    I was really confused but I emptied my head and sought strength from my wolf. As always my wolf is


    ready for a good fight, especially this time. I watched as my dad guided Helios, Ben, Tristan and Linus


    to their seats up on the balcony while I and Emily made our way out to the


    arena.


    The arena really is a sight to behold, it is simr to those roman diator fighting arenas. It¡¯s a big in


    with grass. surrounded by bleachers. Sometimes there is training equipment or a fre aking maze in


    here but right now it¡¯s just grass,


    We walk out to the middle where delta Ryan and beta Jessica are waiting. I turn around and face Emily.


    ¡°This is a challenge between the daughters of the alpha and the gamma of this pack, the silver stream


    pack. The challenge is about the matebond, the loser will reject their mate and then di e by the winners


    hand. There is only one rule and that is not to harm anyone else that is not part of this challenge,


    Are both of you ready?¡± Delta Ryan exins and asks in a loud voice.


    I get into a defensive position while Emily takes the offensive position.


    ¡°Ready¡± both of us answered.


    ¡°Good.¡± Ready, set go¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    ¡°Ready, set, go¡± Beta Jessica shouts.


    Emily throws her entire body at me and I simply side step her and make a roundhouse kick that hits her


    on her back and shends hard on her face. I dance away as she growls and gets up. We continued


    this game of Emily attacking me and I danced away.


    Emily¡¯s frustration grew as she never was able to touch me and she screamed.


    ¡°Fight back, you co ward.¡±


    ¡°I never wanted this challenge, you know Emily. We were friends once and I don¡¯t want to hurt you¡± I


    answer back as l once again avoid her attack.


    But Emily is very strong willed and stubborn, she keeps up with her attacks and each time I simply side


    step them. In human form I have the advantage and she knows this but this is a matter of pride. Emily¡¯s


    pride.


    Emily rises and she takes one step back making me suspicious of her, she stands there and staring at


    me with an indecipherable expression. I studied her for a minute as she just stood there, I nced


    behind and saw Helios and Ben watching us. Ben began to stand up in a warning but I could hear


    Emily move and I ducked instinctively but I was wrong and got a knee on my nose.


    ¡°Got you now, bit ch¡± Emily spat at me.


    I held my nose that had broken on impact and I bled, my wolf growled in warning and I nced at her.


    Emily¡¯s biggest w in her fighting style is that she always shows. what kind of attack she is going to


    use. So I don¡¯t raise my head as she tries a roundhouse kick and when I see her footing for my


    face I take it with my hands and pull with all my strength.


    Emily fell down hard with a loud ¡°thud¡± and she gasped but I wasn¡¯t done as I twisted her foot and


    effectively broke her leg. Emily screamed and I released her, she was sobbing and crying but I knew


    that her wolf would heal her in a few minutes and the tears were of anger not of pain or sadness.


    ¡°If you really were my friend once, then why are you forcing me to live through a rejection? Why didn¡¯t


    you stand by my side?¡± Emily screams at me.


    I tilt my head and look down at her in sadness, I feel so much sadness for my former friend and I really


    want to tell her that so I do, in my own way.


    ¡°You rejected me, remember? You cast me aside the moment you learned that I didn¡¯t have a wolf. And


    don¡¯t me it on your dad or the pack. This was your choice and you didn¡¯t choose me.¡± I answered


    her in a low voice but I knew that all the lycans present could hear me.


    I turn my back on her and walk a few meters to face the very same pack that I grew up in, all the


    people I have called friends and family to say the very words that I have repressed for so many years.


    ¡°I, Nora, address all the pack members of the silver stream pack. I was born here and I grew up here


    beside you and I made friends but all of you turned your backs on me and shunned me because of


    something/ couldn¡¯t control!


    My wolf didn¡¯te to me on my 16 th birthday and I didn¡¯ t shift on the next fullmoon but I heard her


    voice. That¡¯s something that not even my parents know about and when I tried to tell anyone about it


    you ignored me.


    You made me feel like I was a freak when I wasn¡¯t. I was just ate bloomer. On my 18 th birthday my


    wolf dide to me and showed herself and I was super excited and once again I was reminded that


    this pack has such a huge pride that you have no problem at all with shunning a member of your own


    pack.


    I am ashamed of this pack and to think that I was once a part of this pack. I know that a lot of you


    wonder why I turned rogue yesterday and I will tell you why.


    I was turned rogue because the pride of this pack was hurt. Miss Emily got rejected by her mate


    because of her bad attitude and actions and still she med me.


    The pride of this pack is what¡¯s going to end it forever.¡± I let out all my tears and looked directly at my


    former alpha.


    My eyes met everyone¡¯s gaze until I found Helios and I smiled. I let him heal me and I took a deep


    breath. Strangers, all the lycans were strangers but they still epted me without question. They gave


    me strength and courage to stand up for myself, I owe them so much.


    I turn my back at the pack and face Emily but as I do I can hear people protest about everything and


    some of them were even screaming in my favor.


    Emily growled and I looked at her as she started to shift, the bones were breaking and shifting into their


    new ces. The sound was gruesome and it looked rather painful as her face broke and a snout


    reced it. Her back broke and fur sprouted from her skin recing her tanned skin with gray fur and


    her eyes turned brown as her wolf presented herself.


    Anybody else would have attacked during Emily¡¯s shift as that is a very vulnerable state and I can hear


    my dad¡¯s voice telling me that I missed a good opportunity.


    What surprised me and probably everyone else was Emily¡¯s wolf that suddenly bowed to me.


    *Helios? Do you know why Emily¡¯s wolf is bowing down to me?* I mindlinked my mate.


    *Ben told me that you can mindlink anyone you have ever met but it¡¯s still surprising. Emily¡¯s wolf can


    sense that yours are way above and out of respect for you she is bowing. I can only guess but I think


    that Emily will have a hard time dealing with her wolf.


    It¡¯s in a werewolf¡¯s nature to show submission to those of higher ranking.* Helios mindlinked me back.


    *I am not in a higher rank than her. I am a rogue and your mate* I say confused.


    *Nora, you are a lycan born from two werewolf parents. You are special whether you like it or not*


    Helios closed the mindlink while I stared at Emily¡¯s wolf.


    I nodded at her but she didn¡¯t move so I slowly walked to her and put my hand on her head. Her eyes


    met mine and I smiled sadly at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, girl. I know that you don¡¯t want to hurt me but you must also respect your human


    counterpart. It¡¯s our secret, yours and mine but now I need you to fight me, please.¡± I say and she


    whines loudly. She clearly didn¡¯t want to hurt me.


    I back away and nod at her so she will attack me. She hesitates but then half heartedly attacks me and


    I just side step her and kicks her on the side. She growls and whines, I shake my head at her. She


    must be struggling with Emily.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She attacks me one more time and this time I don¡¯t move


    and let her bite me in the arm and she flings me to the side. I could feel her sorrow and that she is


    hesitant. She really doesn¡¯t want to hurt me, it goes against her nature but out. of duty she attacks me


    against her will.


    I get up and feel for my wolf wondering what I should do but Emily¡¯s wolf attacks me before I get any


    answer.


    She rips into my leg and I scream as she breaks my leg and the pain wreaks havoc through my body.


    I hear Emily¡¯s voice in my head as she releases me.


    *Thanks Nora. When you told my wolf that she must


    respect me I forced to take over and she gave up when


    your blood flooded our mouths. I wanted you to know that my wolf is gone now so now it¡¯s just you and


    me*


    I don¡¯t answer her but instead I re at her, she didn¡¯t deserve her beautiful wolf and she definitely


    doesn¡¯t deserve to be with Ben. I must win this fight.


    I check my leg and notice the bone pipe sticking out of my skin, I feel like I would vomit by the sight but


    I hold it down and I try to get up.


    But unlike me Emily doesn¡¯t have a shred of respect


    because she attacks me again. She bites down on my other arm and starts to thrash me around


    violently like I am a rag doll that she is really trying to kill with all of her might. The pain is brutal and


    overwhelming and the darkness is threatening to take me over when I hear them.


    I could hear all my friends, all the lycans roar, telling me to get up, telling me not to give up. They give


    me hope and I blink away the darkness that threatens to consume me


    whole.


    *Ben is mine you know and soon your mate will be mine to* Emily¡¯s voice echoes in my head.


    This makes me see red or well purple, the entity world is tinted in a purple color. My wolf wakes up and


    she is furious. I let her have control as I am exhausted, I feel her concern for me but I just smile as I


    could almost feel her licking my cheek in aforting manner.


    I take the so-called backseat in our mind and watch


    through her eyes and what a sight to behold.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Helios POV


    I sit here amazed while I look at my mate, she is so beautiful. She is finally standing up for herself,


    something that she has longed to do perhaps not like this in an arena where not only the pack she


    grew up with but also lycans and other alphas and some of their pack members are.


    She tells everyone her version of the situation and probably without knowing she releases her own


    aura. Forcing


    everyone to shut up and listen to what she has to say. A true queen. I haven¡¯t known her for long but I


    swear that I love her.


    All of her. Her strength and weakness show everyone who she really is. The young woman that I love.


    When Ben told me that she could mindlink anyone she had met I knew for certain that she is a lycan.


    Every lycan can do that but only one royal lycan family has the trait that I believe that Nora does have.


    They can speak with our beasts whether it¡¯s a lycan or a werewolf. Our beast side is only that, a beast.


    It doesn¡¯t have a name or a voice, we can sense what it wants or what kind of mood it¡¯s in but that¡¯s


    only because it¡¯s a part of ourselves. It will be interesting to see if Nora, in fact, is thest female lycan


    and if she is then she can break the curse. I need to speak with her parents.


    Tonce again concentrate on the challenge as Nora


    suddenly mindlink me, confirming my suspicions, she is a


    lycan. Exining to my mate that the brats wolf recognizes Nora¡¯s lycan as her leader and closes off


    the mindlink to force Nora to pay attention to the fight, I watch her.


    She is indeed more well built than most werewolf females


    but that just makes her more attractive to me, she can defend herself. In this world that we live in that is


    a quality she really needs to have and I am so proud of her. I have always been worried that my mate


    would be weak and not be able to defend herself, that would lose her because of


    1.


    I release a roar along with everyone else from my kingdom as we watch the brat break my mate¡¯s leg.


    The smell of blood bes stronger and the mix with her tears fill the arena as Nora screams out her


    pain. The brat doesn¡¯t give her Nora a chance to recover but attacks again and this


    time it¡¯s her other arm.


    She trashes Nora around and at the same time ws at her


    back. I notice the huge scar Nora has on her back as her tank top is torn into shreds. I made a mental


    note to ask her parents about that one.


    Then I felt it, Nora¡¯s lycan had woken up and she semi shifted. Her broken leg and arm snaps into


    ce again and ck fur reces her skin and her eyes glow purple. She roars and my lycan answers


    her call, he wants to see her rip apart that brat that had the nerve to challenge her.


    Nora¡¯s lycan rises tall and I see her hands shift into paws with long sharp ws that can shred anything


    apart. Nora grabs the brat by her scruff and she whelps in surprise as Nora fling her about 100 meters


    to the side. The bratnds


    badly as she breaks one of her legs and she screams.


    B¨¦n lets out a low growl and I look at him as he is on the verge of shifting.


    ¡°Stop¡± I say to him in warning.


    Ben looks at me and nods, he recognizes my authority but still his instincts may take over so I mindlink


    Daniel. Even if I am frustrated over the bond he has with Nora, I will need him now.


    *Daniel. Ben is on the verge of shifting. I need you to keep an extra eye on Nora in case I don¡¯t


    seed in stopping Ben in time*


    *Always*


    I nod and keep looking at Nora as she stalks her way over to the brat, she looks down on her and


    releases a loud growl and picks her up by the tail and throws her up in the air.


    Nora¡¯s lycan is driven by instinct right now and there is no telling what she will do to someone that


    hasn¡¯t only threatened her but also me and the matebond.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold him any longer¡± Ben grunts and I nod at Linus. and Tristan to help me in case.


    ¡°Why?¡± Does he want to go to Nora or Emily?¡± I ask and he seems stunned by the question.


    ¡°Nora¡±. He wants to help Nora, he wants to pledge to her¡± Ben says confused.


    ¡°And what about you? Which one do you want to go to?¡± I ask, noticing his confusion


    ¡°I.. I rejected Emily but the bond is still there but I don¡¯t want to hurt Nora¡± he exins and I smile at


    him.


    ¡°Lets just watch them for the moment then¡± I say and Ben sighs in relief.


    Emily attacks Nora but she stops and she bites herself, Nora tilts her head and looks at her. Emily¡¯s


    wolf is trying to take control again but she wont let her. The struggle ends pretty quickly as Nora¡¯s aura


    comes smashing out and some of the werewolves that are watching fainted.


    *Prince Helios. What is this aura? I just want to tuck my tail and run away* Andrei mindlink me and I


    look around me.


    Tristan, Ben and Linus are sweating while they try to hold their instincts back and I look down at Nora


    that seems unaffected. I get up from my seat and walk to the alpha of this pathetic pack.


    ¡°How are you doing? Well I guess that you can see that she isn¡¯t as weak as you thought she was now.


    Her aura is amazing don¡¯t you think?¡± I say to him with a smirk.


    ¡°Please Prince Helios. Please, go down to your mate.¡± Luna Sandra pleads.


    ¡°Oh I would really like that but I am not allowed to interrupt right?¡± I say and nce at her.


    ¡°I give you permission¡± the alpha stutters and I nod.


    I walk toward the balcony and jump down,nding on the grass with a soft thud. Nora turns her


    attention to me and I can see the struggle in her eyes as I walk towards her. She growls slowly, her


    instincts tell her that I am the enemy, trying to interrupt her fight.


    I notice Daniel on the side and I hold up my hand at him, telling him to stay at the side. Nora doesn¡¯t


    like that as she roars but stands still. She is struggling to keep the grip and not to lose it over on


    instincts.


    *Stop, Helios, please just stop* Nora mindlinks me and I stop


    *Why? Are you having problem, princess I say and smirk.


    *I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t know. Help. No wait don¡¯te here*


    *Make up your mind, Nora. Tell me what it is you are feeling*


    *I am, no she is pissed off. She wants to kill Emily and you*


    *Why me?*


    *She doesn¡¯t like that you are mean to Daniel. And she thinks that you will take her prey away from her.


    And hunger, a lot of hunger*


    *


    Daniel is fine, I don¡¯t understand the bond between the two of you and that makes my beast frustrated.


    I will not take the brat away from her, that¡¯s her task. And you are not hungry and neither is she*


    *What? Yes we are hungry, very hungry. I can feel it inside


    of her she is starving*


    *No and yes, it¡¯s called lust, Nora*


    *What? Lust? Omg she is a horn dog*


    Iughed out loud at her, seriously she called her lycan a horn dog.


    I held up my hands and Nora¡¯s lycan back away while ring at me but I just smiled. Nora turns slowly


    and effectively drops her aura and I can hear the others release their breaths but I stand still.


    I notice Beta Jessica and Delta Ryan areying on the ground so I slowly walk around Nora to go


    check on them. They pant heavily and I help them up, they nod at me and focus on the challenge


    again.


    Beta Jessica asks me to stay in case the challenge goes south and they would need help so I stay with


    them and watch my mate almost beating the life out of the brat. I watch her as she suddenly stands


    down and shifts back. Nora isying on her back panting like she has been trying to take control for


    awhile now.


    When a lycan is set on loose it is almost impossible for the human counterpart to reign in control again


    so to say that I am impressed is an understatement. Nora turns her head at me and res before she


    gets up and turns her attention. back at Emily.


    ¡°Stand down.¡± Submit¡± Nora says and without hesitation, Emily bares her neck.


    Delta Ryan approaches the girls and the shouts.


    ¡°The challenge is done, Nora wins as Emily stands down and shows submission. Can the matese


    down here¡±


    I walk over to Nora but she continues to re at me so I stop and smirk at he?. Ben takes the same


    way down as me, he jumps down and walks over to us. Nora looks at him and he looks at me and I


    give him permission. Ben pulls Nora into his arms and hugs her, she puts her arms around him as she


    comforts him in a friendly manner.


    We heard bone snapping and Emily scream as the broken leg snaps in the wrong ce.


    ¡°Miss Emily, you submitted and so you will ept the rejection and then you will ept your fate that


    Nora decides for you¡± Beta Jessica said


    ¡°I, Emily, daughter of the alpha from the silver stream pack hereby ept your rejection¡± Emily¡¯s voice


    was shaking as she said those words.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ben sucked in a breath but Nora just walked over to her and kneeled in front of her.


    ¡°Listen closely Emily because I will spare your life but your will live your life the way I did¡±


    I tilt my head and wonder what she means by that and by the look in Emily¡¯s eyes she wonders to,


    when Nora¡¯s lycan show herself again and force Emily¡¯s wolf out.


    ¡°You were the first wolf I could hear and because of that and your endless friendship, I release you


    from your human


    counterpart. You can take control whenever you wish for it and Emily will never be strong enough to


    force you down, ever again. I, Nora, promises this, you are a free wolf now and so long as I am alive


    this will never change¡±


    I stare at Nora when she finishes, how in the hell did she do that? That is something I have never heard


    about. I will need to speak with the elders about this.


    ¡°Wow, so since Nora chose to let Emily live, this challenge is officially over and we can begin the


    tournament¡± Delta Ryan shouts and the crowd cheers.


    Nora takes my hand and I squeeze hers and look down at her, she meets my gaze and gives me a


    small smile. I lead her back and Ben follows us, leaving his former mate behind without a nce in her


    direction.


    ¡°We need to talk with your parents princess.¡± I say to Nora and she raises an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°I have a lot of questions for them and you will need some new clothes¡± I exin and Nora look down


    and she stops


    ¡°Shit, I am almost naked¡±


    ¡°Did you seriously notice that now?¡± Ben asked and Nora blushed


    ¡°I was a bit busy you know¡± she pouted like a child making me chuckle.


    I took off my shirt and put it over her head, it looked like a dress on her body but now she smelled like


    me so I am happy.


    Nora¡¯s parents met us at the edge of the arena and Nora hugged them hard.


    ¡°We need to talk¡± I told them and they nodded


    ¡°Yes we know.¡± Shall we talk now?¡± her mother answered


    and I nodded.


    We walked away from the arena and all the other wolves watching. We took a seat at one of the


    benches further out of the arena.


    ¡°So I know that you have a lot of questions, Prince Helios but we will try to tell the entire story first and


    so we ask to save the questions tost¡± Nora¡¯s dad said and I remained quiet.


    ¡°My beautiful girl, Nora. You were born as a lycan but what you don¡¯t know is that you are not only the


    last female lycan but you are also a female lycan born from two


    werewolves.


    Nora, you are a true queen and thest royal warrior lycan¡±


    What? That¡¯s impossible.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Nora Pov


    Thest royal warrior lycan. What is that? I have heard about the six royal bloodlines but all of them are


    gone except for one, Helios bloodline. The other five kingdoms were erased because of the war and


    because of the curse that ki lled all female lycans but I haven¡¯t heard about a royal warrior lycan before.


    I look up and see my parents smile sadly and Helios look confused.


    ¡°Please tell me more¡± I beg them


    ¡°To tell you the entire story would take too long and we don¡¯t have that time but I will tell you what I can.


    I was born between a lycan and a werewolf, your grandfather was a lycan and my grandmother a


    werewolf. They weren¡¯t mates but they fell in love and they had me, then your grandmother met her


    mate and he adopted me as his own.


    My father and your grandfather came from the Red lycant kingdom also called ze kingdom. They


    were strong willed and stubborn but really good fighters, they didn¡¯t have any particr ability other


    than they could mindlink anyone they had ever met.¡± My dad says and sighs..


    ¡°It was worse than Nora, you must understand that when someone has a werewolf parent and a lycan


    parent they won¡¯t be half, they will be either werewolf or lycan and your dad is a werewolf.


    My grandparents on my mothers side were usual


    werewolves but my grandparents on my fathers side were


    lycans. Not from just any lycan kingdom but the purpur kingdom also called Knight Kingdom. Yes, quite


    a catchy name, my mother was the princess of that kingdom and she married another lycan to


    strengthen their kingdoms and they had twins. Me and my brother.


    But it¡¯s unusual for lycans to have twins, especially one of each, the stronger twin will absorb the power


    from the weaker twin, like my brother did to me, leaving me without a lycan or any trait thereafter. I left


    the kingdom and not long after I met your father and what a coincidence everything was or more it was


    fate ying a prank.


    With gathered powers from the ze kingdom and the Knight Kingdom, you Nora have both their traits,


    strong willed and stubborn but what your father forgot is that the females from the ze kingdom could


    always see the truth in another person. It is impossible to lie to you, but you already know that, don¡¯t


    you?


    The traits from my kingdom pass down are a bit strange, it always skips a generation, my brother and I


    don¡¯t have the powers that our parents had but I bet you have them since you could hear your lycan on


    your 16 th birthday.


    The powers from the Knight kingdom are like that so you couldmunicate with others counterparts,


    their beasts to be exact. You canmand them to do what you want or like what you did with Emily¡¯s


    wolf, release them from their prison, give them the freedom they deserve.


    You Nora are thest female lycan, a true queen and thest warrior lycan. Prince Helios and his father


    and probably a few elders can tell you more about our kingdoms and the


    true power that you possess. We truly believe that you will be able to break this curse and bring


    happiness back to all of us.¡± My mo m exins


    I stare at her, I am thest female lycan and both my parentse from two different lycan kingdoms. I


    feel a new headacheing like a thunderstorm. I nce down in the arena and see that Andrei is


    fighting with Delta Ryan. I let my thoughts wander as I watch them fight and a question pop up and I


    turn to look at my mother.


    ¡°Yes, Nora, that abilityes from my kingdom too, that you can see which move they will use before


    they actually do them, it wille in handy in battles but you can¡¯t always rely on it. You need to trust


    your instincts also.¡± M om say and I nod.


    Helios was about to say something when Beta Jessica called out the next tournament pair that was up


    for a fight.


    ¡°Miss Nora and Linus from the lycan kingdom,e down. here and take your ces¡±


    I jump up and crack my fingers, eager to fight and stop. thinking about my heritage.


    ¡°Good luck, Princess. Remember a lycans weak point is not the same as a werewolf¡± Helios says,


    making me stop and look at him.


    I slowly nod and then run down to where Beta Jessica and


    Linus are waiting for me.


    ¡°Shake hands and begin¡± Beta Jessica says and we do as


    she said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold back, Nora,¡± Linus says.


    ¡°I would be disappointed if you did¡± I answer back.


    I stand still and watch Linus circle around me, searching for an opening and I remember what my mo m


    had just said, don¡¯t always rely on my power alone, I need to trust my instinct.


    Linus would attack from the left but my instinct said he would attack from the right and my instinct won.


    I ducked and kicked Linus¡¯ leg away making him fall on his butt, he huffed as he got up from the


    ground.


    ¡°You are good but you won¡¯t beat me¡± Linus growled yfully.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see then, don¡¯t you dare to hold back¡± I say


    Linus attacked me again and I counterattack but I was too slow and he hit me on my nose


    ¡°Shit, sorry¡±


    I bent down and when Linus was in reach I hit his nose back, effectively breaking it and blood gushed


    out of it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back I said¡± I growl at him and he stares at me.


    Tfeel my wolf.. Lycanes forwardughing in my mind,


    she is having fun.


    I attack Linus as he stretches his hand towards me and I


    take his elbow and spin him so I can throw him off. Linus foresees this and keeps his bnce, and so


    we begin in nearbat. Exchanging blows andments to each other, in the end I am the winner


    while Linus is on the groundughing so tears run down his handsome face.


    ¡°Miss Nora wins,¡± Beta Jessica announced.


    ¡°You will get five minutes rest then you will face one of those two¡± she says and points to another ring


    on the arena where Ben and another alpha are.


    I sit down on the grass and watch them while Linus mutters something as he walks over to Helios and


    Tristan that have joined my parents as they are watching the fights.


    ¡°Ben is the winner,¡± Beta Jessica announces.


    Benes towards me with Beta Jessica. ¡°Begin when you are ready, the winner of this fight will face


    Daniel.¡±


    ¡°How many more fights?¡± I ask curious


    ¡°Five more after Daniel and thest two will have a break of an hour, so everyone can eat and rest¡±


    Beta Jessica exins and we nod.


    ¡°I saw your fight with Linus, it was good but you probably hurt his pride a lot¡± Ben chuckles


    ¡°To hell with pride, it¡¯s useless¡± I say and he agrees


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back now,¡± Ben said and I smiled.


    I started with a roundhouse kick and Ben took my ankle and


    twisted it around and I followed suit so he wouldn¡¯t break my leg. When Inded I kicked out my leg


    and hit him on his knee, he grunted at impact.


    I got up and jumped and kicked him on his back making him fall down, face nting the ground. I


    squealed like a little girl and heughed but I didn¡¯t care. He jumped up and took a swing at me and I


    ducked in at thest second but I jumped as a growl was heard and I looked around and noticed


    Daniel.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, he is the gamma and it¡¯s a bit confusing for his beast to see us fight¡± Ben says and I nod,


    making a mistake and letting my guard down as Ben lifts me high in the air and throws me down on the


    ground.


    All the air leaves me in a loud gasp and I groan, I see Beta Jessica show up in my line of sight and she


    just smiles.


    ¡°Miss Nora is out in five, four, three..¡±


    Ben put his arms up and I took the opportunity to jump up and kick him between his legs. He fell down


    in a heap on the ground.


    ¡°I give up,¡± Ben whispers and Beta Jessicaughs.


    ¡°Miss Nora wins¡±


    ¡°In five minutes you meet Daniel, is that okay?¡± Beta Jessica aks and I nod with a huge smile


    Danieles over and helps Ben up with a p on his back. Ben res at me and I just wave him off.


    ¡°You fight unfairly, princess¡± Daniel says and I look at him.


    ¡°I would have lost and I don¡¯t lose¡± I shrug.


    My lycan is happy and so is Daniel¡¯s and I smile as he sits down opposite of me.


    ¡°We need to talk¡± Both of us begin to say. We begin tough but I stop first and look at him, he¡¯s


    handsome and I really liked him but not like with Helios.


    My lycan recognizes his but I don¡¯t know why, all I know is that I really like Daniel and I don¡¯t want to


    lose him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, please¡± I say and smile when I see Beta Jessicae up to us.


    ¡°The one that wins here will go against the alpha from the silver stone pack. He has beaten two lycans


    already and he has his sight on you Nora¡±


    I look at her and then nce behind her as I see the arrogant alpha, I admit that he was hot to look at


    but Helios was like a godpared to him.


    I take mig fight stance and so does Daniel and when Beta Jessica shouts begin we both surprise each


    other by attacking at the same time with the same attack and we did this a lot of times. In the beginning


    it was fun and weughed at it butter on it began to frustrate both of us. We made it again as we


    kicked each other on the backs, I staggered but I refused to fall down as Daniel did and I took the


    chance to kick him in the head, earning myself a growl.


    Apparently his lycan became furious and Daniel shiftedpletely, a big mistake. For him.


    I smiled as I walked around him and he froze as I slowly reached out a hand and stroked him on his


    arm. Daniel watched my hand as I explored him. I stood on my toes and it looked like I was going to


    kiss him as he bent down but instead I whispered


    ¡°Roll¡±


    Daniel¡¯s lycan dropped on the ground and rolled around and tried to hold back augh but Helios and


    the other guys didn¡¯t hold their in as theyughed out loud.


    Daniel struggled to take control but as I bent down and began to scratch his tummy even I chuckled.


    Beta Jessica looked like she was in a horror movie when she approached me.


    ¡°Uhm can I take this like you won then, Nora?¡± she asks in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Yep this puppy wont do anything now¡± I chuckled and scratched behind his right ear.


    ¡°Miss Nora wins¡± Beta Jessica called out loud.


    *What did you say to Daniel?* Helios mindlinked me


    *Roll* I said and closed it as I could hear theughter going louder.


    Daniel shifted back and I blushed as he was na ked again.


    Oh right I should have asked my mo m about clothes.


    ¡°Miss Nora, have you ever heard about twin souls?¡± Daniel asked and I shook my head, refusing to


    look at him.


    ¡°Ask Helios to exin it and then we can talk¡± Daniel said and shifted back before he stalked over to


    the forest edge.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    What is a twin soul? Is that why we are attracted to each other?


    ¡°You have a good fighting stance, Miss Nora¡± a voice came from behind me and I turned to see the


    alpha from the silver stone pack.


    ¡°Thanks and so do you¡± I say back


    ¡°Sure but I think you will beat me quite fast,¡± heughed.


    ¡°We will never know until it is finished¡± I say


    ¡°You are right, I asked Beta Jessica for a ten minute break before we start. I noticed that you were


    ufortable in those clothes so I thought you wanted to change and perhaps drink something¡± he


    exins and I am surprised.


    ¡°Yes you are right, thank you alpha.. I am sorry I don¡¯t know your name¡±


    ¡°Patrick is my name. See you soon then¡±


    Tran towards my parents and my mo m had already foreseen this as she held up some clothes for me.


    I hid inside a tunnel and changed quickly, shorts and a training bra. Perfect this will distract him, alpha


    Patrick.


    Sure I am taller and have more muscles but I am not a bodybuilder and I have a littlerger breasts and


    wide hips.


    I walked back to my parents and Helios looked at me with so much hunger in his eyes and I just smiled


    at him.


    ¡°Your scar¡± Ben started to say and I tilted my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a scar. It¡¯s a birthmark, Beta Ben¡± my dad said.


    Ben looked confused but Daniel just sighed and Helios looked like something finally clicked in ce.


    ¡°Miss Nora and alpha Patrick, you are up¡± Beta Jessica called and I sprinted down to them.


    ¡°And begin¡±


    I kicked alpha Patrick on the knee and he took a hold of my arm and threw me on the ground. The air


    left me in a gasp, da mn that hurt.


    Alpha Patrick pressed a foot on my stomach and leaned down.


    ¡°You dared to hurt her and then free the wolf from her. I will make you pay for hurting my mate¡± he spits


    at me.


    ¡°I never hurt your mate, I didn¡¯t know you had a mate. ¡°Who is she?¡± I ask confused as I take a hold of


    his foot and kick my legs up from the ground and fling him to the side.


    Alpha Patrick growls out the veryst name I thought I would hearing from his mo uth in that


    sense..


    ¡°Emily¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    ¡°Emily?¡± How can that be? She was Ben¡¯s mate¡± I say in surprise.


    ¡°I am her second chance mate and I will take revenge for her sake¡± Alpha Patrick said.


    ¡°How are you going to do that then?¡± I ask him and seek an opening.


    I have a bad feeling about this fight. My lycan is quiet but she is watching and is on high alert.


    Alpha Patrick takes a hold of my braid and pulls on it making me fall backwards and he makes an


    attempt of stomping on my face but I quickly move out of the way.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t logical, what will you aplish by hurting me?¡± I ask and look at him.


    ¡°I promised Emily that I would destroy your pride¡± Alpha Patrick said


    Is he crazy? What pride?


    ¡°If you say so¡± I answer back and attack him.


    kicked his leg out and he fell down on his back but before I could move away his grip on my hair


    tightened and he rose from the ground.


    I nced at him and noticed that he fisted my hair tightly


    and with a cr¨´el smile he grabbed my hair with the other hand and pulled downwards and kicked me in


    my stomach when I tripped over to him.


    He kicked and hit me with his knee in my stomach multiple times and when he released me I fell down


    on my knees and threw up. Blood.


    *Nora, are you okay? What is he doing?* Helios worried voice came through the mindlink.


    *He is taking revenge, he is Emily¡¯s second chance mate* I say weakly.


    Alpha Patrick takes a hold of my hair again and before I can defend myself I see a sh in the air and


    then I hear a


    sound that I have never heard before.


    ¡°Stop!¡± This fight is over. Nora wins! Weapons aren¡¯t allowed, you should know that Alpha Patrick¡± Beta


    Jessica shouts.


    I raise my head and notice that my braid hase undone but as I feel it I notice it¡¯s shorter than


    usual, he cuts it off. I turn my head and see the small knife in his hand and see how much hair he cut


    off from me. I wonder if Tristan can


    make it nicer.


    ¡°Miss Nora.¡± You win and will face thest one in the final battle in an hour, is that fine with you?¡± Beta


    Jessica says and helps me up from the ground.


    ¡°Yes that will be fine¡± I say and cough up some more blood.


    I stagger towards my mate and my parents when suddenly I


    see Dar¨ªiel sprint towards me and everyone screams my


    nam¨¦. My lycan roars in my mind and I turn around but way toote and I feel a sting in the side as I


    look down I see a knife handle.


    ¡°I got my revenge now¡± Alpha Patrick says and twists the knife and then pulls it out.


    I look at him and stagger backwards and just before I fall I see alpha Patrick attack again but he isn¡¯t


    that fast as he suddenly has an arm inside of his chest. I just stare at him shock as he falls backwards


    and the arm rips out alpha Patrick¡¯s heart and I look up and see my mate holding it.


    My eyes get blurry from tears and I can smell Daniel¡¯s scent around me as he caught me before I


    touched the ground. I look at Helios and he has a furious expression on his face.


    ¡°Beta Jessica, I think I will withdraw from the tournaments¡± I say and sheughs at me as I can see her


    bend down.


    ¡°Yes, sweet Nora. I understand and take care now, we will probably see each other again some day.¡±


    Beta Jessica kisses my forehead and I sigh.


    I snuggle against Daniel and let the pain and darkness take me as I hear Helios tell me to sleep.


    Helios Pov


    watched Nora¡¯s fight with Linus, Ben and Daniel and she took down all three of them, even if I can take


    them on they are still strong and I was really surprised as Ben said she hurt him.


    But Daniel said something that made me think, he thinks that he and Nora are twin souls. It would be


    possible and it would exin why they feel attracted to each other. A mate bond is between the beasts


    inside of us but a twin soul they are even simpler. There is a bond between the humansides and they


    are very rarely mates.


    But the male will be very protective of the female, almost possessive but as Daniel is the gamma it will


    be good and if Daniel makes the knight¡¯s vow, a bond will be forged that is unbreakable.


    I look up in time to see alpha Patrick take hold of Nora¡¯s hair and kick her relentlessly, then the smell of


    blood in the air makes me growl as I know who it belongs to, Nora.


    All of us watch intently at the fight and I mindlink her asking what his problems are, of course he would


    be Emily¡¯ s second chance mate. They fit each other, he who kil led his first mate and she who couldn¡¯t


    keep her first mate. Perfect.


    I see Daniel growl and jump up and I look down at the pathetic alpha that holds up Nora¡¯s braid in his


    hand. He has cut it off.


    *Beta Jessica, pardon the intrusion but Alpha Patrick of the silver stone pack has a knife in the fight


    against Nora* I mindlink Beta Jessica and she nods and then shouts that


    the fight is over and Nora is the winner.


    nod at Daniel to go meet Nora and he jumps down onto the grass and walks about 20 meters when I


    see the stupid alpha attack Nora from behind. My lycan takes over and


    within a few seconds I feel his beating heart in my hand, I nce down and see the surprise in Nora¡¯s


    eyes as I rip out his heart and he falls down on the ground.


    I look at my hand in disgust and my lycan growls in my mind, he is still furious. I see that Beta Jessica


    wants to


    check on Nora and I nod for her toe forward. She smiles at Nora in Daniel¡¯s arms and I see the


    way Daniel looks at her, it would make perfect sense if they are twin souls indeed.


    Nora says that she will stand down from the tournaments and everyone chuckles and I can see that the


    knife hit in a very painful spot so I told my mate to sleep and she smiled at me and closed her eyes.


    Her breathing even out and I told Daniel to carry her away as I needed to speak with Beta Jessica and


    the beta of Alpha Patrick that was on his way over to us now. Ben came to stand beside me and I felt


    grateful toward him, he always knows what I want and need without telling him it.


    The alpha of this pack alsoes over, he doesn¡¯t look very pleased though.


    ¡°Hi I am the beta to the former alpha of the silver stone pack. My name is Isaac.¡± The beta introduces


    himself and bows to me and Ben.


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by kil ling another alpha? Even if you are a lycan and a prince doesn¡¯t


    mean you have the right to just ki ll an alpha out of the blue¡± Alpha Mark wheezed out and I just red


    at him


    ¡°Alpha Patrick attacked my mate behind her back with a silver knife and when she turned around to try


    to defend herself he dr ove the knife inside of her and twisted it before he took it out of her body¡± I snarl


    at the insolent alpha.


    ¡°Oh.¡± So that¡¯s what happened. With your permission then your highness, can I take his body home


    with us and try to find a new alpha?¡± Isaac asks and I raise an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem so sad as you could have been,¡± Ben says and crosses his arms in front of him.


    ¡°Sadly, no. Not many in our pack will miss him. He put his dick into everything and ki lled everything


    with it. We don¡¯t have many females left and those that are left are either too young or too old for him


    anyway. And since he haven¡¯t got any pups, we don¡¯t have any new alpha to take over¡± Isaac say and


    shrug


    ¡°Hm then who ran the pack if he was this busy dipping his dick everywhere?¡± Ben asked


    ¡°I did. I have run the pack for thest seven years now, why?¡± Isaac says and Ben looks at me.


    ¡°Then, I, Helios, prince of the lycan kingdoms, appoint you Isaac, current beta of the silver stone pack,


    to be the alpha of the silver stone pack. Until you either find a new alpha or get beaten in a challenge¡± I


    say and with a gasp Isaac fell down on his knees and I put my clean hand on his shoulder.


    A small electrical current passes through us both and Isaac looks up at me and I smile and help him


    up.


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty,¡± Isaac said with a wide smile.


    ¡°What about my daughter then? First she gets rejected and her wolf is taken from her and her second


    chance mate is ki lled, now what? Will she be alone forever?¡± Alpha Mark whines like a pup that


    doesn¡¯t know his ce.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Nah, she and a few other unmated females cane with us to the silver stone pack. Perhaps she


    will like it there and find a chosen mate, we have a lot of great guys you know.¡± Isaac says with a wink.


    ¡°Sounds perfect¡± Ben answers and alpha Mark mutters under his breath but agrees and then we go


    towards my


    mate.


    ¡°Now then?¡± Ben asks and I smile at him


    ¡°We go home now¡± I say and Ben answers ¡°Finally¡±


    Nora Pov


    I woke up to my surroundings moving me along, I sniffed but couldn¡¯t smell Daniel. Instead I was


    surrounded by Helios scent and I slowly blinked my eyes trying once again to wake up.


    ¡°Lay still, princess. Your wound hasn¡¯t closed up yet and you are forbidden to move until it closes,


    grunt at the answer and the tone in his voice, like I am a child and don¡¯t know any better, like I would


    get up and run a marathon after being stabbed by a silver knife.


    ¡°I know.¡± I just wanted to ask where we are?¡± I say sleepily.


    ¡°We are in a car on the way home, to the lycan kingdom buty still or you will rip the wound open.¡±


    Helios says and


    warns me at the same time.


    I nod slowly and look up and see that we are in a car or more like a limousine. I have seen those on the


    outside but, I have never been in one, they seem nice andfy. I feel for my lycan and I feel that she


    is agitated over something but I can¡¯t ce my finger on what exactly


    I slowly and gentlyy my hand over my wound and feel with my fingers over it, I don¡¯t feel any pain or


    difort so I look at Helios and he smiles at me. A silly smile that tells me that he tricked me, my


    wound is closed so I sit up slowly.


    I look around and tilt my head as I do, I see water bottles as I feel myself parched. I reach out to grab


    one when Helios take them away from me and I lift an eyebrow at him as I turn to look at him.


    ¡°Please can I have a bottle? ¡°I am thirsty.¡± I say but he


    shakes his head at me.


    ¡°The very first thing you do when you wake up is asking for water. Then what about me? Are you


    forgetting about me?¡±


    I stare at him dumbfounded, the high and mighty lycan. prince is pouting because I wanted water


    before greeting him.


    I crawl over to him and sit on hisp before I nestle my fingers in his hair and kiss him on the mo uth, I


    gently lick on his lips and he opens his mo uth and I help myself.


    My kiss might be sloppy and so but Helios doesn¡¯t make fun of me or pulls away, he helps me instead.


    Guiding me and the kiss bes more passionate but I break free as I forgot to breathe and I start to


    gasp for air. Helios chuckles at me but holds me steady as he takes off the cap on the water bottle for


    me.


    I drink slowly so I don¡¯t choke and when I am done I give the bottle back and Helios winks at me as he


    drinks from it, an indirect kiss and I roll my eyes.


    He grabs my butt and I look at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t roll your eyes at me princess¡± he warns but I can see the hunger in his eyes and I am tempted to


    roll my eyes again but I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want a punishment in a car.


    ¡°Look out the window, princess. We are here, the lycan kingdom, we are finally home¡± Helios say


    I look out of the window and gasp at the sight. There is a castle on a hill protected by a wall that goes


    around it and below is a vige or perhaps an entity city. It looks like it¡¯s from a fairy tail and I almost


    expect to see unicorns and fairies.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± I say and look in awe.


    ¡°It is¡± Helios answers but before I can answer the car is


    attacked.


    ¡°Hold on prince Helios and Princess Nora. There are som Outsiders attacking the car, there are four on


    the roof¡± I can hear Ben say from the front, he must be driving the car.


    ¡°It will be fine Nora, we have guards and they will help¡± Helios says and I nod but scream as my hand


    goes through the roof and I can feel ws in my hair.


    Helios roars and I can feel blood running down my head.


    ¡°A woman.¡± She is mine¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    We were under attack from rogues I believe but they weren¡¯


    t savage, just desperate. The one that had punched a ho le through the car roof and wed at my hair


    got his arm ripped off by Helios and then he jumped out after he told me to stay put.


    My lycan was still sleeping after the silver knife wound and I couldn¡¯t just sit here, I wanted to help but I


    didn¡¯t know what to do. The one who scratched my head seemed surprised that I am a woman and he


    wanted me.


    I wonder what will happen if I open the car door and step out, if I make a run for the forest, will they


    chase me?


    *Nora, don¡¯t you dare open that door, it¡¯s dangerous. They aren¡¯t regr rogues, they are lycans that


    have been driven mad after their loss of their mates. Stay still and wait for


    us.* Helios mindlink me.


    I pouted but the thoughts of helping them still came and I got an idea even if I didn¡¯t have any clue of


    what I was doing I still wanted to help. I climbed through the car to the driver¡¯s seat and the keys were


    still in so I started the car. I honked a few times and then I dr ove off, sliding the window down and


    letting some blood out from the window.


    First I thought I was crazy and the idea was even crazier but it worked and they started running after


    me. But I didn¡¯t know that they were even stronger and faster than the


    average lycan. They must be driven with sadness, I stop the car when my lycan wakes up and wants


    out.


    I opened the door and climbed out while Helios, Ben and Daniel yelled for me to stay in the car or run


    but I didn¡¯t. I walked slowly toward the closest lycan and I felt all of his sadness for his lost mate. I


    touched his cheek and he


    sighed and fell down on his knees, he reached for me but just as he was about to touch me Helios


    ripped me away and Ben tackled the other lycan to the ground.


    I thrashed against Helios and screamed ¡°Let me go


    I calmed down eventually and Helios turned me and stared at me angrily in the eyes.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°What in all seven hells are you doing?¡± He screamed at me.


    ¡°I can help him.¡± I don¡¯t know how or why but I am certain that I can help them all, trust me¡± I say and


    look at him.


    ¡°Fine but we are staying right beside you and if he hurts you, I will ki ll him¡± Helios threatens and I nod.


    Ben is still holding the lycan down but lets him up when I approaches and as I crouch down in front of


    him he speaks


    ¡°Please help¡±


    ¡°I will try¡± I say and give him a small smile.


    I take his hand in mine and look him in the eyes when I hear my lycan speak


    *Nora, lean your forehead against his and think about


    releasing his lycan from all pain of the world*


    It is not the first time she has spoken but this was the longest she has ever said-


    I do as she said and I wave off Helios that takes a step forward. When I lean my forehead against the


    lycan I gasp, I can see how his mate died and how, with time he started to lose his grip on reality.


    I entered his mind and woke his lycan up and said


    *It¡¯s enough now. Come back, release all of your pain ande back to us. I can¡¯t bring your mate


    back but you are hurting your human and others around you. Release your anger ande back to


    us*


    When I moved back and opened my eyes I noticed he was crying his eyes out.


    ¡°Thank you so much. It¡¯s the first time I am in control since my lycan took over. It has been years.


    Thank you. My name is Dave, may I ask what your name is miss?¡±


    ¡°My name is Nora and I am Prince Helios mate¡± I say and smile and he thanks Helios as well.


    ¡°You healed him, Miss Nora¡± Ben said with a voice that I could only decipher like he was in awe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened but it was like I could feel all his sadness and I took it away. Helios, can I


    try it again on one of the others?¡± I ask and look at my mate that just stares at Dave.


    ¡°Yes on one I choose, okay?¡± Helios answers and I nod, curiosity over who he will choose.


    Helios wanders off while Danieles closer while Dave just keeps on thanking me. Helioses


    back and tells me to follow him and we do. When we arrive at the ce I see three lycans being held


    down by guards,


    ¡°This one in the middle, can you heal him, for me Nora?¡± Helios asks and I nod


    ¡°I can try.¡± I say and approach the one in the middle. I gasp as he looks up, his eyes glowing purple.


    *I don¡¯t know if I can heal him, he¡¯s a royal* I say to my lycan while crouching down in front of him.


    *Yes you can just trust yourself and trust me


    I lean forward and put my hands on each side of his face and then lean forward to touch his forehead


    with mine. I opened my mind and sought his but it was strange, there was no feeling at all, only


    darkness so I tried his lycan instead.


    At first I felt nothing but then a light glimmered and I was filled with despair, it wasn¡¯t mine but it was


    theirs. I was su cked inside the memory and the first I saw was the sun.


    There was a bright day, the sun was shining and the birds were chirping and everything felt happy. I


    was looking through his eyes and I took in the scenery, smell and what I heard, I could tell he was


    happy.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy¡± a young voice said and he turned his head


    and saw a little blonde girling towards him. She could be around four or five years old and she was


    carrying flowers in her small hands. She was wearing a pink dress and she was barefoot, behind her


    came an adult woman with the same blonde hair and purple eyes just like the little girl.


    ¡°Daddy, here, I picked these for you, happy birthday¡± the young girl said.


    ¡°Happy birthday darling¡± the woman said and bent down


    and kissed him.


    The kiss was sweet and tender.


    Then the day kept on going, sunny and bright. They ate a birthday cake that was sweet and tasty and


    then as a birthday present, the girl had made a drawing of all three of them ying in the garden.


    But as the day started to turn into evening they all just stopped and looked up towards the castle, at


    first I didn¡¯t know why then I heard it. A voice in the air and above them there were thunderclouds and


    the wind was picking up. ¡°From this day forth¡­ a bond forged¡­ your redemption¡­


    ¡±


    Was all the words I could pick up and then it became quiet and the weather calmed down. He shook


    his head and looked down on his daughter that held his hand. She coughed and then looked up at him


    and he felt scared for a second. He looked up at his mate and she too was coughing, then I saw blood.


    Both females were coughing up blood, then it ran blood


    from their noses, ears and eyes. He caught his mate as she fell down and she started to throw up


    blood. The girl fell down next to them and he pulled her body closer but she was already dead when


    her mother kissed her on the head.


    ¡°I love you¡± she whispered and then the light in her eyes went out and she breathed her final breath.


    The feelings were swirling in his mind and heart like a storm, sadness, anger and confusion. When he


    finally got it, it was pure devastation and he howled, heartbroken he howled out his anguish. But he


    wasn¡¯t the only one, all over the city and even in the castle you could hear howling and roars of


    devastation, anger and sadness. It was overwhelming and then I heard him.


    *Out of my head*


    I was thrown backwards and I fell on Helios and he looked really worried at me but I looked at the lycan


    again. He looked furious but I have never been one to back down when I need to do something.


    I crawled forward again and my lycan lent her strength to me and I pushed out my aura making them


    whimper under the pressure and then I put my hands on his face again and stared him in the eyes.


    *I know what happened, I saw it and felt it but it¡¯s time to let the past go and move forward to heal


    yourself. Give it to me and will help you, your family is waiting for you. Do you think your mate and


    daughter wanted to see you like this so please help me, them and yourself by letting them. go* I say in


    an attempt


    His lycan are struggling against me, sure I could justmand him but it would be easier for him to do


    it willingly instead. And after a few minutes he slumped forward and I could feel that he was relieved.


    Relieved to be out of his prison of devastation, when he looked up he smiled and I noticed that he and


    Helios looked simr so when I looked at Helios I saw tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Uncle? Do you remember me?¡± Helios asked in a shaky voice.


    ¡°Of course, my brave Helios, I remember everything. Everything that you have done. I am so grateful


    that you didn¡¯t lose your hope in me. I just hope that you will do the right thing by her because she is a


    keeper but you need to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes I know uncle. You and one other lycan will apany us to the castle, okay.¡± Helios says and his


    uncle nods.


    ¡°Can I ask your name, princess?¡± he asked me and smiled.


    I opened my mo uth to give him my name but nothing came out except a scream. All of his and Dave¡¯s


    emotions wrecked through my body at the same time, memories shes about his mate and daughter


    dying in his arms.


    I tried to exin what was going on but could barely hear my own thoughts when she suddenly spoke


    again.


    *I am so sorry Nora. I tried to hold it away from you but his lycan were so strong and his griefing was


    stronger so I couldn¡¯t hold both his and Dave¡¯s at the same time. But


    give me a second to gather myself but be prepared of fainting, I need to restore my energy*


    It all stopped and I took a deep breath before telling Helios that my lycan is taking on everything and I


    will faint soon. But as I tell him my heart and brain starts to hurt and I feel like I will explode any second


    and I let out a roar and everything is going ck as I finally faints. I remember myst thought though, I


    hope that someone else can break the curse because I don¡¯t want to see everyone¡¯s pain like, Helios¡¯


    family.


    I don¡¯t want to see how his mother dies and his little sister who was so young when the curse came into


    power. ¡°Your redemption¡± I wonder what that meant, is that me then? Or something or someone else?


    ¡°A bond forged¡± That really disturbs me, what bond is forged, is her spell forged to a person then it will


    be even harder to break. I really need to hear the entire spell; perhaps it¡¯s a clue in it somewhere.


    *Hello Nora. I am looking forward to meet you* A foreign voice enter my mind before the darkness


    takes me overpletely.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13


    13.


    Helios Pov


    When Nora healed Dave I didn¡¯t really believe her or him but I just needed to see if she could do


    whatever she did again. I mindlinked the guards to find my uncle and when they did I ordered them to


    make sure he couldn¡¯t run away and then I brought Nora to him.


    She was surprised by his purple eyes but kneeled in front of him and touched him and a matter of


    seconds she was


    forced back but that didn¡¯t stop her as she grabbed him again. This time her aura rushed out so


    forcefully that even I sweated a bit.


    When she finally let him go she was crying and my uncle¡¯s aura came back, weak but it was back. I


    couldn¡¯t believe it but I recognized my uncle after 100 years of despair. I went to hug him when Nora


    suddenly fainted and I caught her. She must be exhausted after all of that and there are still about 500


    or more lycans that have gone mad.


    My mate must be stronger than she already is and I think that I can¡¯t keep her presence hidden


    for so long. I watch her peaceful face as I carry her in my arms as we walk back to the car. I slide in


    with her in my arms and set her gently on the seat while my uncle takes the opposite seat and looks at


    her in awe.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have been screaming for so many years and no one could hear me so it¡¯s refreshing to


    finally be out and be talking to someone again. I am grateful for her and for you, but you must


    understand that I will do anything in my power to protect her from now on¡±


    I nod at him and watch Nora sleep, she makes a very cute noise in her sleep and I chuckle at her.


    ¡°You know, she entered my mind and she saw the day when the curse came into power. She saw my


    mate and my daughter, your cousin. She saw what happened to them, how they died. It was gruesome,


    I hope she doesn¡¯t pity me, I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity.¡± my uncle exins.


    ¡°She won¡¯t, if you knew her childhood, you would never even think that thought¡± I say and smile sadly


    while looking at Nora.


    The car ride to the castle didn¡¯t take too long as not many were outside; they probably went inside


    when they heard about the attack. I look up at the front yard and I see her, sigh.


    My brothers crazy witch girlfriend, Mia, is standing there. Acting like she is the future queen along with


    my father.


    As I step out of the car with Nora in my arms my father ps his hand in joy but his face falls


    completely when he sees his brothering out next.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Mia asks with a loud voice.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I ask back.


    ¡°Son, finally you are home. Can I take it that you have found your mate then?¡± my father asks and nods


    at Nora.


    I smile brightly and nod my head.


    ¡°Yes, this is Nora. Can we talkter? I want her to rest and wake up in my room, undisturbed¡± I answer


    and re at Mia.


    ¡°Sure, sure. We will leave her be. Don¡¯t forget to say ¡°hi¡± to your brother¡± my father answers and lets us


    pass.


    I walk up to my room without bumping into my brother which I am eternally grateful for right now. Even


    if we


    happen to be twins we would never share a mate since it¡¯s impossible and unheard of but that bi tch


    witch Mia wants to be queen and I won¡¯t let that happen at all.


    Iy my mate on my bed and leave her a note telling her where she is and to just call me when she


    wakes up.


    NORA POV


    My dreams were invaded by the curse, I tried so hard to figure out how it all began but it stood still in


    my brain. As- the nightdream yed out I could feel Helios heartbeat and I knew that I was safe until I


    felt a certain aura. It promised evil and death, I wonder who it belongs to.


    I blink my eyes slowly, trying to wake up as the warmth of my mate has disappeared and his scent isn¡¯t


    as strong anymore making my lycan wake up and is on high alert. I sit up slowly and see that I am in a


    bed in a room that I have


    no idea who it belongs to. It¡¯s nice though, it goes in colors. of dark purple and dark green.


    I get up from the bed and look around just to notice that the room is empty. Helios could have left a


    note, I thought for myself. I walked slowly towards the door and opened it, there was nobody outside so


    I sneaked out. I try to sniff out Helios scent and I find it but it is very faint and as I round a corner I


    bump into someone, a guard I believe.


    ¡°Hello Miss. Who are you looking for?¡± the guard asks.


    ¡°My mate, he is the prince here¡± I say and look past him.


    ¡°Ah um, well, The prince is downstairs with his girlfriend¡¯ the guard surprises me with his answer.


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± I think out loud. Of course. Helios is the lycan prince, he must have a girlfriend. Why didn¡¯t


    I think of that before.


    ¡°Shall I show you the way so you can confront him and perhaps give him a p?¡± the guard asks and


    looks excited.


    ¡°I guess that you don¡¯t like the prince then?¡± I ask and raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°What, of course I do but that witch needs to learn her


    ce and now would be a good time.¡± the guard exins and I tilt my head but he just smiles and


    guides the way -down the stairs.


    The castle is quite impressive and I would love to explore but right now I need to see Helios and


    perhaps reject him. I wonder if Daniel would like to be with me afterwards or if I


    am forced out of the kingdom.


    I stop as the guard does and show the way with his hand and I follow it and see a ck haired girl


    sitting in Heliosp. His hands are on her hips and sheughs at something he said and he smiles and


    gives her a wink before one of his hands slides down to her bu tt. He squeezes it gently and she


    moans, he kisses her and squeezes her breast with the other hand and she gasps and bends her head


    backwards and she looks me straight in the eyes.


    Helios licks at her throat while the girl just smiles at me and licks her lips in temptation, and my lycan


    wakes up and releases a growl. Helios je rks his head up and I stare into his _eyes, the surprise in


    them makes him drop the girl in hisp onto the floor. He stands up and stalks towards me and as he


    just can reach out and touch me the guard moves in between us.


    ¡°Your highness shouldn¡¯t harm his mate just because of his girlfriend¡± the guard says and I tilt my head


    looking at the guard.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t my mate¡± I say confused.


    ¡°But you said your mate is the prince and he IS the prince.¡± the guard says confused.


    ¡°Perhaps but he doesn¡¯t smell like my mate and my lycan hasn¡¯t said anything¡± I say even more


    confused.


    ¡°You are a lycan?¡± The guard gasps in surprise.


    Oh sh it, that was supposed to be a secret since I don¡¯t smell


    like one. I look at the guard and notice that his lycan is out and that he grabs my arm and leans in. His


    fangs are out and he tries to mark me but he doesn¡¯t get very far as the prince breaks his neck with his


    bare hands.


    ¡°You are my MATE. You will not deny that!¡± the prince says and I just stare at him like he is st upid.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Helios is my mate. Do you know where he is?¡± I say and refuse to look down at the now dead


    guard.


    ¡°My brother is your mate? That is impossible, there is no way that we can share a mate, even if he is


    my twin brother I will challenge him for you¡±Helios brother growled slowly.


    ¡°Ares! You are scaring her, think about what you are doing. What about me then? Will you just cast me


    aside then?¡± The ck haired girl said and I looked past the prince to see her standing a few meters


    away with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Not now Mia.¡± I will deal with youter¡± the prince said without looking at her. His eyes were glued to


    mine and I stared back when I suddenly smelled Helios scent and I nced behind me.


    But Helios¡¯ brother demanded my attention as he gripped my arm and pulled me down hard from the


    twost steps on the stairs. I tripped over the dead guard¡¯s body and the prince caught me and took me


    in his arms.


    But itsted a few seconds because the prince was ripped away from me like Daniel once was. But this


    time it was Daniel that ripped him off of me and a pair of strong arms hugged me from behind, Helios. I


    leaned back and sighed


    as I smelled my mates scent, Helios chuckled and then he growled possessively.


    Helios¡¯ brother hit Daniel and got himself free and turned to us while looking on the verge of shifting but


    right before that, the ck haired girl took a hold of his arm and my lycan growled at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this Ares, she is my mate and my lycan is not happy that you try to take her away from us¡±


    Helios warns him. So I guess his name truly is Ares then.


    ¡°She is my mate too, brother¡± Ares growls and Helios holds tightens around me.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Helios says.


    Helios put his nose in the cro ok of my neck and I sigh as I feel safe but in that split second Ares lycan


    feels jealous and betrayed and he forces Ares to shift. Daniel throws himself at him but Ares throws


    him into the wall and I let out a shriek. Helios pulls me behind him and he jumps and shifts midair. Then


    the brothers start to fight while the ck haired girl just stands there with a bored expression.


    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± a manes out through a door shouting.


    Both brothers freeze and their lycans whine at the older man. Helios and Ares share some wounds on


    their bodies


    but they don¡¯t seem bothered by them.


    ¡°Both of you. It¡¯s enough, you are scaring her, she doesn¡¯t understand and if this is how you are


    treating your mate and the future queen, I will take her for myself,


    understood? Helios? Ares?¡± the older man says with an authority in his voice.


    Both Helios and Ares shifted back and now I noticed it, both of them have identical wounds, perhaps


    because they are twins? Or is it something else?


    ¡°But father, even if she is Helios mate, she is also mine and my lycan wants her¡± Ares says.


    ¡°Your lycan but what about you, do you want her or do you want to take your chosen one as yourBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    mate?¡± Their father asks and I look at him in confusion.


    ¡°My lycan won¡¯t allow that, you know that father¡± Ares whispers and looks down.


    ¡°Well then, shall we hear from the youngdy in question then?¡± Their father says and walks slowly


    towards me. When he stands in front of me he reaches out his hand which I take and walks slowly


    down the step Helios pushed


    me up on.


    ¡°I am Helios¡¯ mate and my lycan hasn¡¯t reacted to Prince Ares but she growls when the girl there is


    touching him. It¡¯s like she is confused or something.¡± I say and look at their


    father.


    ¡°Hmm well have you touched him then? Perhaps you need to touch his skin for your lycan to recognize


    her mate?¡± he says and walks me over to Ares and Helios.


    Ares reaches out his hand almost eagerly while he shakes his head in frustration. I look at Helios and


    he hesitantly


    nods his head, I slowly reach for Ares¡¯ hand and just as I am about to touch him the ck haired girl


    yells.


    ¡°What about me then? Did you all forget about me?¡±


    ¡°Oh Mia, I didn¡¯t notice you there. Of course we didn¡¯t forget about you but we must test this don¡¯t you


    agree? And then Ares and the youngdy can make a decision to be with each other or not¡± The king


    res at the girl, Mia.


    Ares takes my hand before I can take it backpletely and I feel my wolf howl in my head. Ares


    kisses the back of my hand and then looks me in the eyes and gasps.


    ¡°Mate¡± I say with both mine and my lycans voice.


    ¡°Your eyes, they are purple¡± the girl, Mia says and I turn to look at her and the king.


    ¡°Yes, is it so strange then?¡± I ask in confusion.


    ¡°No it isn¡¯t but we need to talk inside our father¡¯s office about this. It is unheard of for someone to have


    two mates and especially siblings with royal blood. We need to talk undisturbed¡± Helios exins and


    his father agrees.


    ¡°Mia, dear can you wait in Ares¡¯ room in the meantime?¡± the king asks her but she shakes her head.


    ¡°No, I will go home and talk to my mother about this impossible thing, perhaps they will have some


    answers,¡± she says and stares at me.


    None of the men say anything until Daniel groans and I am reminded that Ares threw him into the wall


    and I take my


    k


    Aj


    a


    H


    hand from Ares and run over to Daniel. As I touch him, Ares growl vibrates through the air but I don¡¯t


    care about that at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t brother, they are twin souls¡¯ Helios says and both Ares and their father gasps.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m okay. The prince didn¡¯t use all of his strength, thank god.¡± Daniel says and smiles.


    ¡°You should go with them and I will clean this mess up¡± Daniel says and points at the guard.


    The king looks in that direction and then looks pis sed off. I guess he didn¡¯t notice the guard from the


    start.


    ¡°What in heaven¡¯s he ll? ¡°Who did this?¡± the king says and looks around.


    ¡°I did, he tried to force a mark on her when he learned that she is a lycan so I snapped his neck¡± Ares


    shrugs.


    ¡°Daniel, please, take care of that and notify his family, if he has any. Thank you¡± Helios¡¯ say and smiles


    sadly.


    ¡°Always the perfect brother and prince,¡± Ares mutters.


    Daniel stands up and smiles at me and nods for me to go, that he is fine so I go over to Helios and take


    his hand earning a growl from Ares.


    ¡°Perhaps the youngdy will go with me then. By the way may I ask your name, youngdy?¡± The king


    asks.


    ¡°My name is Nora¡± I say and smile while I take his hand.


    The king guided me through the door he came out of and into a corridor with a lot of paintings and I


    really wanted to see them more but perhaps another day. We walked to a bigger staircase that we


    walked up and then we took a left and then a right and down a flight of stairs and then a right and then


    up a flight of stairs and I am really lost now.


    ¡°Oh my I am so sorry, you have totally lost your way now, Nora dear. Am I right? I noticed that you were


    looking at the paintings so I thought of showing you where there are more but now you just seem lost.¡±


    The king says and I nod in confusion.


    ¡°But thankfully we have arrived now, this is the door to my office¡± the king says and I look at the door.


    It¡¯s a dark brown door with a little sign on it ¡°The king¡¯s office¡±.


    The king opens the door and nods for me to go inside and I do and almost scream my lungs out as a


    huge lycan greets me. It¡¯s not just any lycan, it¡¯s huge and its body is littered with scars and the eyes


    are whi te and from its mo uth it drops blood.


    I turn and run out from his office and bump right into Ares, I hug him hard and he hugs me back.


    ¡°Nora, what happened, are you okay?¡± Helios asks and I feel his worry and concern for me.


    ¡°A huge lycan with wh ite eyes and blood ran down its mo uth¡± I whisper, still shaking a bit.


    ¡°There is nothing in my office, take a look.¡± the king says. and i peek as Helios looks in and then


    shakes his head.


    I slowly walk back and peek inside but it¡¯s still there and I shake my head and turn away. Helios takes


    my hand and I look up at him and he nods for me to look inside the office again but it¡¯s still there but


    now it has a symbol on it¡¯s chest that I didn¡¯t see there before.


    ¡°It¡¯s still there but now it¡¯s a symbol on its chest.¡± I say and look at the king and he nods and closes the


    door.


    ¡°What does the symbol look like?¡± he asks and I tell them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a six point star with a sun in the middle¡± I exin.


    ¡°Mia¡± Ares growls.


    ¡°That symbol is Mia¡¯s witch coven¡¯s symbol, they are sending you visions, probably to test you if you


    are indeed thest female lycan¡± Helios exins and sighs.


    I stare at him and then at Ares. What have I done for her to ha te me? I didn¡¯t mean to be friends with


    her boyfriend, doesn¡¯t she know that it is painful for me to?


    ¡°Is it because of my blood then?¡± ask Helios and he looks


    at me.


    ¡°It could be,¡± he answers.


    ¡°What about her blood?¡± the king asks and Ares moves closer and touches my hand. I guess he


    misses the body


    contact.


    ¡°My parents told me before I left that their bloodlinese from two different lycan kingdoms and that I


    am thest royal female warrior as my bloodlinese from the ze kingdom and the knight


    kingdom¡± I finish and both Ares and the king look stunned.


    I was about to say something when Ares pulled me towards him and kissed me before he abruptly left


    us. I turn confused toward Helios and the king when he suddenly


    growls.


    ¡°You will reject her or I will banish you and ki ll her!¡± He growls out with a furious aura.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    NORA POV


    What? The king wants me dead? Why? What have I done now? Just as I am about to ask him why a


    loud hoa rse voice is protesting.


    ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t you dare touch her! If you hurt her I will not hesitate to take you down¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I turn my head and see the very same man that I brought out of his own misery in his lycans mind.


    ¡°Dave? How is that possible? Are you sane?¡± The king asked and looked surprised at him.


    ¡°Yes brother, I am sane now. Thanks to the young miss over here¡± Dave answered and smiled warmly


    to me.


    ¡°Father, she healed uncle and another lycan. So what about her bloodline, I love her and I wont lose


    her¡± Helios stands up to his father.


    ¡°Is this true? Did you really bring back my brother?¡± The king turns to me and I silently nod.


    ¡°Perhaps we should go into your office and talk instead of standing out here?¡± Ares¡¯ voice says while


    he walks up the steps again.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t think so, we shall take the library, call William and Ben also¡± the king answered and took a


    hold of my arm in a tight grip.


    No longer the gentle man he was in the beginning but now he shows


    that he is the brutal lycan king that has earned his title.


    I nce back and see both Helios and Arese rushing behind the man that I healed.


    ¡°Brother, you are hurting her¡± the man growled out and made the king stop.


    He released me but red at me and his brother. His brother gently took my arm and guided me to the


    library.


    Were


    The doors were beautiful, on them there patterns that I didn¡¯t know what they meant but they were still


    beautiful. Flowers and leaves and a sun on the door to the right but the door on the left were a moon


    and a tree and under the tree was a girl.


    The king opened the door on the right and we followed him into the library. I gasped at the sight of all


    the books. I would love to spend some time here if the king decides to let me live of course.


    ¡°Nora,e sit here. Dave, you sit here next to her and my sons can sit over there.¡± The king said and


    pointed at a group of sofas and a pillow chair.


    I was sitting next to Dave, the man I had saved. While Helios and Ares sat next to their father. I heard


    footsteps so I nced to my left and saw Ben, Daniel and an unknown man which I guessed would be


    William.


    ¡°We are here, my king. Is there something urgent that needs to be done at this hour?¡± The man next to


    Ben asked.


    ¡°Yes. We might have a problem and a blessing. You see this young woman over here. She is called


    Nora and she is the mate of both my sons. But she is also a descendant of both the ze kingdom and


    the knight kingdom. She is of royal blood and a lycan that has the ability to purify other mad lycans.¡±


    The king exins and the man gasps.


    ¡°Oh my this is a true blessing and a huge problem. I think we must tell them a bit of our history before


    we proceed with anything. I do believe that your first thought was to kill the youngdy.¡±


    I bow down my head and study my hands as I haven¡¯t got anything to


    say.


    ¡°My youngdy, my name is Willian and I am Benjamin¡¯s father and I am also one of the lycan elders.


    Perhaps I can give you some answers to your questions even so please don¡¯t hesitate to ask anything.¡±


    William said with a gentle smile and I smiled back.


    ¡°So let¡¯s start from the beginning with some history lessons. From the beginning there was only one


    kingdom with no king or queen, only the moon goddess or so they say. When she returned to the


    moon, the lycans and werewolves that lived in peace started to fight each other.


    Believing it was the other one¡¯s fault the great war began and at the end of the war, eight lycans


    remained and when they were about to kill each other our moon goddess stopped them. She was


    deeply


    disappointed and disgusted by what she saw, what our ancestors had done to each other.


    So she took some help from her brothers and they split the kingdom into 8 smaller ones. One for each


    lycan and with time their kingdoms began to flourish but every single one of the lycans were aggressive


    and uncontroble so the goddess made a mate to each of them to reign in the lycan beast.


    The kingdom¡¯s names were, the red kingdom or ze kingdom, where the lycans have the ability to


    see past lies. The ck kingdom or what you call the knight kingdom, where the lycans had it easy to


    learn how to fight. The blue kingdom or the sapphire kingdom, the lycans there were extra strong in


    swimming. Yes, I know it sounds ridiculous but it¡¯s true, they could swim longer and hold their breath


    longer than any normal lycan.


    The green kingdom or the smaragd kingdom, that was something extra to see, it was like all of the


    lycans there had the ability to heal and so they healed thend and it was so beautiful. The purpur


    kingdom, where the lycans were stubborn and strong willed but they were also good att finding


    gemstones.


    The sun kingdom, where the sun never showed up and thend was filled by darkness but the lycans


    eyes glowed with the same power as the sun. The moon kingdom where the moon never showed and


    the lycans were stuck in their lycan form unless it was an lunareclipse.


    The silver kingdom, where the moon goddess first lived. Here the lycans can¡¯t touch the ground so no


    lycan has ever lived there.¡± William exined and took a break to breathe.


    ¡°Excuse me but what about the werewolves then?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°Good question Miss Nora. Every lycans mate was a human girl, so every lycan would learn how to be


    gentle with their mates. And so the werewolves were created, a less brutal species but once in a time


    the lycan gene would over power the human gene and create a fullblood lycan or a royal lycan since all


    of them had purple eyes.


    Some say it¡¯s the moon goddess brothers that made them because they want to y games with their


    sister or simply interfere with her. That is also where youe in Miss Nora. To stop her brothers from


    creating more wild lycans she swore to create a loophole in their magic.


    A mate to a royal that can heal anything and have all the traits from all the kingdoms, she will be able to


    step on the cursednd as she is untouchable from magic. That I believe is you, Miss Nora¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Nora¡¯s POV


    ¡°Wait.¡± What do you mean by untouchable? Isn¡¯t the matebond a magic thing?¡± Ares interrupts and I tilt


    my head as I too am confused.


    ¡°Correct, my prince. The matebond is born from magic and I think that is why Miss Nora, have two


    mates, since you boys are twins.¡±


    I nod my head slowly but still there is something fishy about this. So I hold up my hand and William


    nods at me to speak.


    ¡°You said that I am untouchable for magic and I can walk on cursednd, but what about the traits from


    all kingdoms, that can¡¯t be right. My parents came from two different kingdoms?¡± I say and look him in


    the eyes.


    ¡°You are correct, your parents are from the two most powerful kingdoms but at the same time all the


    kingdoms were once, one. In some mystery way I believe you are the loophole to magic since you


    woke up two lycans from the curse that was ced upon us and I do believe and I hope that I am right.


    Because in that case, we will have found our new queen but of course we need to test that theory out


    and perhaps you are wondering why the king here wanted you dead. The witch that cast the curse said


    that one day a born werewolf but shifted lycan wille with the inheritance from the ze and Knight


    kingdoms, and will destroy this kingdom and the king¡¯s sons.¡± William exins which makes me look


    toward the king.


    The king is ring at me and I look down at my hands in shame. To


    think that when I finally get out of my home pack I will go to my mates pack and his father wants to kill


    me. So much bad luck.


    ¡°So what will you do to me now? Kill me? Or just use me first to break the curse and then kill me?¡± I


    shakily ask and dares to slowly raise my head and look directly at the king.


    *Nora. He can¡¯t kill you sweetie. His lycan and me have been talking and he won¡¯t allow it. Oh and now


    I know why I cared so much for Daniel. His lycan and me are siblings, it took awhile to recognize each


    other. Mmmm and I need to tell you about Ares lycan. He has suggested so many fun things to do and


    did you know that Helios is into s&m? What is that by the way? Can I eat it?*


    I blushed so hard that I felt the heat on my cheeks and I pped myself on them a few times.


    ¡°Miss Nora?!¡± Please stop. What is the matter?¡± William asked and even Ben walked over to me. I


    shook my head so they wouldn¡¯t touch me, instead I mindlinked Helios.


    *Helios. Why do my lycan think that she can eat s&m?*


    Helios started coughing and everyone stared at him and me.


    ¡°What is going on? What did you do to my son?¡± The king demanded that I answer and I took a sneak


    peak at Helios but he didn¡¯t look at me.


    ¡°Uh my lycan said something and I asked Helios about it¡± I said quietly.


    When I looked up at the men in the room, I noticed that all of them stared at me but the king himself


    was on the verge of shiftingpletely.


    ¡°Miss Nora.¡± What is your lycans name?¡± William asked and I raised


    my eyebrows at him.


    ¡°Aria, but I think that is a nickname for her. ¡°Why?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Well all of our lycans have names but not even a true royal lycan can actually speak to their lycan. We


    can feel their emotions since we are like one. But thises from the moon goddess herself. Now I


    really believe that you are our true queen.¡± William smiles brightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good and all but I want to know what Nora asked Helios about?¡± Ares pouted and Helios


    pped him over his head.


    ¡°Shut up¡±


    I tilted my head.


    ¡°Sir William, you said that I can tell when someone is lying? What do you mean by that? My mother


    said something to me before, that it is no use to even try to lie to me, that I would see through it


    anyway.¡± I ask


    him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± That was one of the kingdoms¡¯ powers, if you would like to call it that. But I think it would be


    easier to call for the coven tomorrow morning. Since they tested you already I guess they will be here


    tomorrow to see you. For the witches you are in high interest because the curse bacshes and for


    every female lycan that died so did the male witches.¡± William say and I feel an headacheing on


    strong


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    now.


    ¡°Well I think we better go to bed and Miss Nora can sleep in one of the guestrooms tonight because I


    guess that she will have a lot to process after the library visit. ¡°Ben say and p his hands together.


    I nod and rise from the seat and walk over to Ben that looks surprised at me and at first I don¡¯t know


    the mistake I did until I turn my head and look at Helios and Ares that have shifted and are blocking me


    from


    the king.


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯m sorry. I rose out of my seat without waiting for the king to speak. It¡¯s my mistake.¡± I say tiredly


    and go between my mates and now I see the kings lycan and I gasp.


    I expected a huge dark grey lycan but he is small, even smaller than his sons. His back was bent so he


    looked broken and the fur had started to fall off of him. His once glowing purple eyes were now tired


    and cloudy.


    I touched both my mates and then I warily took a step forward toward the king and another but he didn¡¯t


    move at all. He just kept looking at me with curiosity, I stretched out my hand toward him and when I


    was close enough, I gently stroke his cheek and like he knew what I wanted he sat down onto the rug.


    I took a hold of his face and closed my eyes.


    *Hello Nora and Aria. My name is Nat. I am this stubborn old man¡¯s lycan and I will gently show you the


    most exciting and the very same day that we almost died*


    It was the king¡¯s lycan and he willingly let me and Aria into his mind. And what a heaven we saw there


    and then there was hell.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    As we entered the king¡¯s mind I saw when he was a baby for so many hundreds of years ago and also


    when he and his brother were ying while growing up but what was actually shocking was her. The


    king¡¯s mate, Helios and Ares mom, Queen Adina. She was beautiful with green eyes and honey blond


    hair and some freckles on her nose and cheeks, herugh made everyone smile. Like she was way too


    good to be true and in some ways she was, she wasn¡¯t an awful person but there was something


    different about her.


    She loved her family and when she met her mate, they fell in love and her eyes changed after they


    marked each other, her green eyes turned purple. But there was something that bothered me about her


    and I felt shocked and sad over the fact when I learned about it. She had another mate also, the king¡¯s


    brother.


    I watched as they met in secret but they never touched each other as she was marked. the king¡¯s


    brother did the only right thing that he coulde up with, he contacted a witch that helped break the


    bond with the help of all of their bloods.


    I watched as queen Adina took the king¡¯s blood while he was sleeping and then met the witch and her


    other mate under the fullmoon. The witch made a ritual by binding queen Adinas blood with the kings


    and made sure that the king¡¯s brother¡¯s blood became toxic to the queen. But the witch was greedy and


    took a drop of her own blood and mixed it by mistake with queen Adina and the king¡¯s blood.


    Tying the witch with the royal couple instead with the man that she had loved, the king¡¯s brother. After


    the ritual it went quiet, like nothing


    had happened, after about 6 months, the king¡¯s brother found his second chance mate.


    I saw how happy they became through the king¡¯s eyes but I also felt his confusion as his attraction


    grew stronger toward one special witch. The witch in question was next in line to bing a priestess.


    A priestess in our world is like a witch that has descended into the moon goddess realm, taken her


    blessing over and over so the witch¡¯s power blends with the light from the fullmoon.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The king kept his queen close to him and watched her y with their sons, keeping the kingdom


    humble, she did everything right, treated every packmember like they were her own siblings and


    friends. Everything was great and the king couldn¡¯t be more proud over his mate and queen but how


    much he spent thinking of her, his thoughts. began to drift to the young witch that was always watching


    over them.


    She became more and more interessant by the minute that he watched her. One day the sun was


    burning hot and the queen and his sons took a walk down to the pool to swim and y with the other


    women and children. But the king had too much to do in his office so he stayed behind and perhaps


    that was not a very good decision as his lycan almost howled in excitement. The king thought it was his


    mate, the queen but no it was the young witch that came in. Dressed in a dark green robe that she took


    off when she had locked the door behind her. She waspletely naked under the robe and she had


    no issue of showing herself naked to the king.


    She moved gracefully over the floor and sat down on the couch sensually where sheid her body and


    spread her legs and looked the king in his eyes. She slowly started to touch herself over the nipp les,


    squeezing her small breasts and pinching her nipples making small noises. Her hand sliding down over


    her navel and down to her pussy.


    She yed with herself making wet noises and I saw how the king reacted and before he knew what


    happened, his lycan had taken over


    and he practically ran to the sofa and ripped off his pants and in one swift moment he was inside of her.


    As he pounded into her hard he heard her paintings, her voice screaming out his name as he came


    violently inside of her. Then his lycan retreated and the king was devastated for what he had done.


    Because the young witch never said anything under the intimate time but it was his true mate that had


    screamed in his mind.


    Queen Adina had screamed in the king¡¯s mind, begging him to stop. He tried to mindlink her but he


    couldn¡¯t reach her. He shifted and jumped out of the window just in time to see his beta, Sir William,


    carrying a very wet Adina in his arms.


    She had almost drowned in the pool because of the pain and in one swift moment, queen Adina wished


    that it would stop, her heart, just so she wouldn¡¯t be in pain anymore.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    I gasped as I released the king¡¯s head and slid down onto the floor. In my head echoed the curse and I


    felt their pain, all of their pain. I


    screamed in agony as I heard all of their screams in my head. Helios panicked and tried to grab me but


    his touch burned me and I screamed even louder.


    I noticed Daniel moving but it was the king that caught me first.


    ¡°Rest now, Nora. Rest.¡± And my eyes closed as I weed the darkness.


    At first it was only darkness but then I saw it, the light. As I moved towards it I could hear softughter,


    and the sound of water. I shielded my eyes as the light was too bright at first. I blinked my eyes before I


    could look properly and at first I couldn¡¯t understand what it was that I


    was seeing.


    Mermaids? No wait. Women in the water,ughing and having fun as they sshed the water around


    them but as I tried to get closer they stoppedughing and I stopped as well. I raised my hand and


    waved at them but they all bowed at me and I turned around just to see shadows.


    Shadows came out from behind me with no faces gathering beside me and if I took a step so did they. I


    wonder what would happen if I touched the water, would they go away then? I slowly walk towards the


    water and when my toe touches it the shadows all vanish, all of them but one. I tried walking further out


    to the water but it still followed me and as I turned to look at it, I stumbled at something and I fell down


    in the water.


    My eyes opened as I heard someone calling my name in the water.


    ¡°Nora¡± a very soothing voice came from all directions and I wanted to stay there so I could listen to it


    some more.


    The shadow touched me and when I saw the shape of it a scream slipped out of me and I almost


    choked but I took myself to the surface. I gasped as I tried to breathe normally and I felt a lot of hands


    on me that I tried to shake off.


    ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t worry we are here to help you¡± a female voice said and I turned around and saw a woman.


    She has warm brown eyes and her smile is a weing sight right now.


    I nod and she and two other women are helping me ashore.


    ¡°What happened when I went under the water?¡± I ask and brush my very wet hair with my very sandy


    hands, sighing as I realize I just made a mess out of it.


    ¡°Sirens¡±


    ¡°Yeah it¡¯a amon fact that if you wander to far out, the Sirens call will wash you away¡±


    ¡°So my dear girl, tell us why did you try to kill yourself?¡± the woman with brown eyes asked.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention but I needed to get the shadow away from me. I thought it didn¡¯t like water so I


    walked there and then I slipped on a rock I think and then I went underwater. And of course the rest


    you three know already¡± I exin and blush slightly.


    ¡°Well you are lucky to figure it out so fast that the shadows dislike water but you know. Your own


    shadow will follow you wherever you go¡±


    I look down at my feet and I do notice that the shadow is stuck there and it follows my movements. I


    blush when the logic hits me.


    ¡°Okay, I admit I was a bit frightened but can anyone please tell me where I am?¡± I ask them and they


    laugh a bit at my silly question.


    ¡°Come and take a walk with us. You have done a great job with saving some of the lycans but now you


    need to rest and only one of royal blood can send you here¡±


    ¡°Well, the king sent me here after I saw how the curse was created and all the female lycans died¡± I say


    sadly


    ¡°Oh my, have you already saved the king¡¯s lycan, then you definitely need to rest,e and you will


    have the chance to speak with the queen herself¡± the brown haired woman said.


    I followed them away from the water and through a little forest where the shadows moved through the


    trees. I red at them but I could only see theirpletely white eyes. Somehow I knew what they


    were but I really hoped that it wasn¡¯t so.


    We walked on a path with littlenterns that lit up our path away, if we stayed on the path the shadows


    didn¡¯te near but I could have sworn that I heard my name through the bushes. Like they were


    calling for me, wanting me toe closer and in a weak moment I almost stepped away from the path


    but the other women took a hold of me and shook their heads.


    The brown haired woman took a hold of my hand and guided me away from whatever that called out to


    me.


    When we left the forest it was bright outside and I had to squint


    because of the bright light. When my eyes adjusted, I noticed how blue the sky was and the smell of


    wild flowers throughout the air. I look down and notice an entire field of pink and purple flowers.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Wee Nora.¡± a voice said and I could have sworn that I have heard


    it before.


    Queen Adina stood there in the midst of pink flowers with a little girl in her arms that were a copy of her


    brothers, the very sight took my breath away. I bowed my head in respect for the former queen, Helios


    and Ares¡¯ mother.


    ¡°Queen Adina, but how, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± I tried to make sense of everything but no, after how


    much my thoughts rumbled inside of my head I couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t try to understand everything at once. It¡¯s too much at once and besides you will visit here


    more times. So is there something specific you want to know right now?¡± Queen Adina asks and smiles


    sadly.


    ¡°Yes there is one thing I want to know. Why did you break the matebond with your other mate?¡± I ask


    and Queen Adina looks even more sad.


    ¡°Oh that. Yes I broke the bond but not really out of my own will. I made myself a promise and that


    promise also destroyed me. I know that you have seen my husband¡¯s side of the story. Now let me tell


    you mine¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Helios POV


    I watched over and over just how amazing Nora truly are, she has taken on a lot of challenges and she


    has ovee them all and to think she hasn¡¯t even been in our kingdom for a day and my father has


    loved her, threatened to kill her, scared her and now put her to sleep.


    No wonder she is sleeping softly, I am sitting on the edge of her bed and watching her sleep soundly as


    she is softly snoring and I give out a warning growl as I hear the door open and then close but the


    problem still remains. My brother.


    ¡°What do you want, brother?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I wanted to see how she was doing and I felt your worry and anxiety throughout the west wing so I


    came here¡± he whispered back.


    I turn my head to see him with a frown on his face as he watches Nora and I gently gets up from the


    bed to let him closer to her. I think this is what father must have felt when he knew about the bond


    between mother and uncle Dave.


    ¡°Come on, we can talk over here¡± I say and point outside. Ares nods and follows me out.


    I choose this room for Nora since I believe that she will love it. It has one master bedroom, a huge


    walk-in closet, a very big bathroom and instead of a balcony it has a small garden instead.


    I choose on purpose the west wing because of this room, it¡¯s on the


    ground level and the little garden would be considered small for us lycans that live in the castle but


    perhaps not for her.


    As I walk outside and my brother follows me, I tilt my head as some of the garden is unkept and I think


    Nora will want to fix it up herself. But it still have it¡¯s own charm as I walk over to the lounge that I told


    the staff to fix up so she could at least sit there and have some tea or just enjoy the sunset.


    ¡°Is she really this type of person? She likes to sit still and drink tea with her friends then?¡± Ares snorts.


    ¡°No but I remember her mother telling me she loved this little outdoor ce that was ruined by a storm


    a couple of years ago. So I thought this could be her new ce where she can do whatever she


    wants.¡± I exin and smile at the thought.


    ¡°Always the good and perfect brother¡± Ares mutters but I still hear him and res at him because of it.


    ¡°Well I guess that¡¯s only natural since you are ying around with a witch and I am the only one left to


    deal with father then and do the boring things, you know¡± I say and huff


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Oh shit. I totally forgot about Mia. What should I do now then? I can¡¯t reject Nora, I


    don¡¯t want to but I also promised Mia to take her as my chosen mate, dammit.¡± Ares swore and


    growled.


    ¡°Yeah, good luck with that one brother. I think it¡¯s time to speak with father and uncle Dave about


    mother¡± I say and get up and Ares follows


    1.


    ¡°Wait we can¡¯t leave Nora¡± Ares try to protest when I sigh and Ares jumps just to see Daniel move


    away from the wall.


    ¡°What the hell, Daniel. If you are there, say something¡± Ares looks


    surprised or perhaps scared but he masked it fast.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°I will stay by Nora¡¯s side and I will mindlink both of you when she wakes up or if something or


    someone gets in here, even the king, himself¡± Daniel swore and bowed.


    ¡°Good,e now brother, we still have to talk with dad¡± I say and drag Ares away, ying deaf as he


    continues cursing along the way.


    I raised my hand and knocked on our fathers bedroom door and opened the door when he answered. I


    dragged Ares inside when he tried to get


    away.


    ¡°Ares and Helios,e in here both of you, your uncle is here too.¡± Our father said as he and uncle


    Dave sat in the sofas around the fire ce, drinking whiskey.


    I push Ares inside before I lock the door behind me. I watch as Ares takes a seat beside our fa ther and


    I take a seat beside uncle Dave and for a few minutes there is silent except for the noises thates


    from the fire as it crackles.


    ¡°Father, we need to know more about mother because we want to do the right thing with Nora. Neither


    one of us want to reject her but we don¡¯t want your destiny so please tell us what went wrong.¡± Ares


    asks before me and now our father sighs and gulp down thest of his whiskey before he refills the


    ss.


    ¡°Okay give me a second, my lycan has finally calmed down and my senses have finally returned to


    normal¡± our father looks pleadingly at


    1.


    ¡°Then I will begin and your father can tell his version when I am finished unless he is to drunk for that ¡±


    uncle Daveughs and I frown and look at my father that res at his brother.


    ¡°So I met your mother first actually, she was beautiful and I hated her actually, she looked at me like I


    was some sort of savior. Like I would save a street rat from being killed but I saved her none the less


    and then I walked away. I tried to ignore the bond for a few weeks until I couldn¡¯t handle it anymore.


    I ran back to where I had first set my eyes on her, in one of the outer viges of the kingdom, it was a


    poor vige and some of the mateless lycans came there to kidnap the female and force their marks on


    them.


    I saved Adina from one of their attacks and when I went back, she wasn¡¯t there but I let the bond lead


    me through the forest and I finally found her. She had climbed a tree and she sat there crying her eyes


    out. I thought it was my fault so I didn¡¯t say anything but just sat down on a rock close by the tree.


    When she finally calmed down and jumped down she shrieked by the surprise when she saw me. I


    asked why she was so sad and she told me that her parents had sold her to another male lycan. I


    became so furious. that I kissed her and well it went on as she kissed me back and so..


    Well let¡¯s say that your mother wasn¡¯t a virgin when she met your father¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Helios POV


    ¡°Ugh uncle Dave, leave those parts out from the story thanks¡± I say and almost gag, I don¡¯t want to


    hear sex bits between my mom and my uncle or my father for that matter.


    ¡°Hahae on now boys you are grown ups now and have had sex before¡± Our father said and looked


    a bit sad.


    ¡°To think that I missed so much of your growing up¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah enough of the sentimental shit, the boys grew up to be fine young men and now they have


    found their mate, who happens to be the same female so we need to help them not do our mistake.


    So to continue the story.


    I actually kidnapped your mother and took her into our kingdom and I sent your father a message and


    he came for us but a threat came by first and I had to leave Adina for a little while in the cabin I owned.


    You know the one in the forest in the edge of the town.


    Well the male that her parents sold her to came after her and we ended up in a fight and I almost lost


    the battle when I felt Adina¡¯s sudden fear and the bond told me that she was going further away from


    me.


    Then I heard my brother inside my head, telling me that he had Adina and was cing her farther away


    and that he wasing to help me. When I knew she was safe I killed off the other males it went


    easier then. I ripped off their heads and threw them over the wall of this kingdom to give the others a


    warning.


    Man, those were good times hehe, I was so young back then and had more energy too.


    Anyway when I caught up with Adina I was in so much relief to see her safe that I lifted her up in my


    arms and kissed her just to earn a punch from your father.


    Your father said that she was his mate too and then we were at each other¡¯s throats, Adina stopped us


    atst when we both bathed in each other¡¯s blood of course.


    Your grandfather took Adina with him to the castle but refused to let us in until we sorted out the whole


    thing which took us two whole weeks. So when we met your grandfather at the gate I told him that


    Adina wasn¡¯t my mate and your grandfather seemed sad but still he hugged your father and was happy


    for him and Adina.


    Adina wanted to know why I had lied but I couldn¡¯t answer her honestly, I needed my brother to be


    happy, he was going to be the king one day and without his mate by his side, both he and his lycan


    would have gone mad and trust me a mad lycan king by the throne is not a sight anyone would want to


    see.


    So for a year I kept my distance and I watched my mate beside my brother and I felt jealous and angry


    until I couldn¡¯t sit still. I took a year out of the kingdom and went traveling around the ce. But one day


    I felt it, a huge agonizing pain that made me copse and scream my heart out. I followed the bond and


    found Adina and my brother having their wedding night and I fainted.


    When I woke up muchter I found myself inside a cabin with a young and very cute girl, she was a


    witch. She told me what it was that I had felt and she looked so sad over it that I couldn¡¯t help but fall in


    love.


    I stayed with her for six months and we fell in love and every time Adina and my brother had sex I felt it


    and thest few times I tried to


    kill myself but she helped me by dampening the bond. Making it weaker so I could travel back to the


    kingdom.


    When I came back home I noticed that Adina was pregnant, our new queen was blessed with child and


    the elder women said she was carrying twins. I was so happy and devastated by the fact that they


    weren¡¯t mine.


    I challenged my brother for Adina and well I won but I hurt Adina in the process and she went into


    labor. The birthing process was really long and hard and three dayster you boys were born but ¡­


    You were born way to early and it almost took your lifes and I almost killed myself, Adina and your


    father for it when I tried to reject your mother. I looked away for help to break the bond and let the bond


    latch. on to her instead. But as you know that didn¡¯t happen, she bonded with your father instead and


    you know the rest of the story.


    Except that I found your aunt the very next day and I thought I was the most unluckiest lycan in the


    whole world, she was the younger sister of the lycan that your mother was sold off to. ¡°Uncle Dave


    went quiet and stared into the fire.


    Then in one sweep he drank the rest of the whiskey in his ss in one go. I stared at him in disbelief


    before I turned my head toward Ares and our father. How in the world could our father do that to his


    brother?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Now, now, boys, before you turn on your father, remember that I chose to stand down from the bond


    that connected me and Adina. I gave her a chance with your father instead since he would be the new


    king after our father. It was my choice even if it sounds like your father should take all the me and


    trust me. I really wanted to kill him at one point, but I couldn¡¯t do that¡± uncle Dave said while he got up


    and refilled his ss.


    ¡°So I guess it¡¯s my turn to tell the story now. Nora have already seen it so I guess I should¡­¡± our father


    began to speak when suddenly a st goes off and the entire castle rumbles.


    A high pitched scream echoed among the walls and I knew it came from Nora.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Nora POV


    The dreams were relentless as the king¡¯s lycan forced me to sleep, I wasn¡¯t with the queen anymore.


    My lycan sensed something and pulled me away from there and now I hear strange words in the


    darkness. The few words I pick up sound strange ¡± Omnia¡­ Perias¡­ Midaes..¡±


    I don¡¯t know what they mean but they feel familiar in some sense, strangely enough. A blinding light


    and a deafening sound can be heard when I suddenly open my eyes. The room I amying in is


    destroyed but I can still see the outline of the room.


    I sit up very slowly and notice that Daniel is standing upright in his lycan form, growling wildly but not


    moving at all. I stretch out my hand slowly and touch his fur on his back and he slowly turns his head


    my way and huffs.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Daniel?¡± I ask him and he gently lift me up from my bed and then walks out of the


    room. Through a couple of double doors to a little garden which is overgrown and I can feel my fingers


    twitch in anticipation of fixing it up.


    I wonder if it was Helios that fixed me this room with a little garden to cheer me up from everything. But


    right now I am feeling very confused as I fell there is something off from Daniel. His steps are precise


    but I can feel him struggle with something so I gently ce my hand over his heart and concentrate.


    *Magic. The witches control him with the help of magic* Artemis growls.


    I take away my hand and look up at Daniel and he looks down at me and then I see it, his eyes are


    clouded in a gray mist as they look down on mine.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, take me to them, and I promise you that I will make sure that they set you free from whatever


    spell they have used on you. It¡¯s okay, I trust you Daniel.¡± I say and hug him.


    Daniel stops and I can feel him shake, probably trying to fight off the magic but I stop him, I don¡¯t want


    him to get hurt because of me. So I jump down from his arms and start running toward the wall that


    surrounds the castle and I was right as I see Mia and three other witches.


    I stretch up my hands to show them that I came out of my free will and Mia smiles.


    ¡°I am here now, please release Daniel from the spell before he hurt himself even more.¡± I say and look


    Mia in the eyes.


    ¡°Hmpf so you mean that this little girl is thest female lycan? Mia, are you sure of this?¡± one of the


    witches asks.


    ¡°Yep, this is Nora. She is the mate of both prince Helios and prince Ares and now we have things to


    talk about.¡± Mia res at me


    ¡°So this is how it¡¯s supposed to be Nora. I will take the ce of Ares chosen mate and you will reject


    him other wise I will refuse to help the king with breaking the curse. Oh and by the way as I am the only


    living rt ive of the very same witch that casted the curse I know how to break it but I want a high


    position in the kingdom¡± Mia said and I just stupidly stared at her.


    ¡°So you want to be queen then?¡± I ask but Mia and the othersugh


    ¡°No, I want to be high priestess and crown princess. I was aiming for


    Helios at first but he is so damn boring but Ares he¡¯s.. well lets just say I am not bored with him by my


    side.¡± Miaughs and bats her eyes at


    1.


    ¡°So the only reason you¡¯re staying with Ares is because of the titles, don¡¯t you love him?¡± I ask stunned.


    ¡°Love? Yeah right. No way. Love is what made the curse to be casted. I don¡¯t love anyone and Ares


    knows that. We are just friends with benefits if you know what that means?¡± Miaughs but shut her


    mouth really quickly as she looks behind me.


    But I don¡¯t need to look behind me as I can feel them, rogue lycans, those that lost their mates that


    became insane from grief. I stoodpletely still as Mia raised her hands alongside the others and


    started to chant something.


    Red mes came out from their hands and flew right past me and hit the lycans instead and as I tried


    to tell them not to use their magic I was once again lifted into a lycans arm and this time it was an


    insane


    one.


    He took me and put me over his shoulder and jumped over the wall while Mia screamed that she would


    send help. Yeah right like I would believe that. I kind of justyed there over his shoulder and waited for


    him to stop. He ran through the city while the guards tried to stop him but I screamed at them to let him


    be.


    The guards were visibly shocked and confused and so was I as they obeyed my order without


    question, perhaps because I am a royal then? Anyway this lycan was determined to take me to the


    outskirts and into the forest.


    *Artemis. Do you know where he is going? Or what he wants with me?* I ask her and she just whines.


    Let¡¯s wait and see then.


    After running and jumping over various things this lycan started to slow down and finally what felt like


    hours he dropped me on the ground. Not very gently either, now that I look around, I noticed that I was


    in a little meadow with a creek, wildflowers and oh about six or seven more lycans.


    I slowly rise and lose a bit of bnce but I get some help from one of the lycans so I can steady myself


    and I can feel his intentions, he has not given up. He just wants to be free again, perhaps all of them


    wants help to get free.


    ¡°Uhm excuse me but am I wrong when I say that all of you wants my help toe into peace and be


    freed from this state that you are in right now?¡± I ask of them.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All of them nods and whines.


    *Artemis, is there anyway to heal all of them at once? Are we strong enough for that?* I ask her and


    she answers


    *Yes there is a way but we are not strong enough for that yet. Perhaps with Helios and Ares by our side


    or even Daniel then we could do it.*


    I was trying to figure out how to do it when I suddenly was interrupted as the nearest lycan lifted me up


    and ced me in a tree as a handful of more savage lycans came running into our group.


    *Daniel, help* I screamed through the mindlink.


    *Coming* was all he answered.


    I watched as the lycans started to fight against each other and I screamed as two of them barreled into


    the tree I was sitting in and the tree fell..


    *Crack*

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Ares POV


    Damn. Damn. Damn. The entire castle were in chaos and we were stuck inside fathers bedroom, I tried


    mindlinking Nora but it was like a ckhole, telling me she was still asleep.


    So I tried Ben instead but Helios was already talking to him and by some weird way I couldn¡¯t reach


    Daniel. So I tried my best friend instead, Tristan, who happens to be our cousin also.


    *Tristan. Can you reach Nora? She is asleep and Daniuel is guarding her but I can¡¯t reach him* I


    mindlink him and I can feel him moving.


    *Got it I am on my way over to her room but I have to tell you. The entire castle is in chaos and I think


    this is the doings of witches. Have you pissed off Mia recently?* Tristan says and I am shocked for a


    moment. Mia?


    *Mia, where are you? Have you heard about the attack on the castle? Can you help us lift the spell on


    my fathers bedroom?* I try to mindlink her.


    *Ares? What is this attack you are talking about? Oh no I see the castle from here, it¡¯s smoke every


    where, I will take some friends with me to iste the damages. Your fathers bedroom? Yeah I will try


    that but it might take some time. See you soon* Mia cut the mindlink and my first instinct was that she


    is lying.


    I don¡¯t really have a reason for believing that she is lying, it¡¯s just a hunch but I shouldn¡¯t doubt her.


    After all I promised her that she would be my chosen mate, my princess to be, why did I ever promise


    her that.


    I finally met my mate and I haven¡¯t even had the time to talk properly with her, our first meeting was


    urgh the worst ever. Damn. I want Nora, no I need her, my lycan needs her, what should I do now. I


    should try to talk to Mia and break it off with her and perhaps offer the title that she wants as a trade.


    *We have a problem, Ares. Nora¡¯s room is blocked but my lycan can¡¯t sense her at all, the same with


    Daniel. The room is empty but I can sense the faint trace of magic. I think you guys really have to get


    out of there and fast. And by the way what the hell is Mia doing? She and the other three is standing by


    the outer wall. Like they are waiting for something, like they knew this was going to happen* Tristan


    mindlinked me.


    I growled and got Helios attention just as I shifted and barreled against the door but the spell forced me


    back with such a great force that I crashed through the wall on the other side of the room. I raised up


    from the brick and realized I had crashed right through to another room, it looked like a maids quarter.


    I growled and then rushed out of there. I could hear Helios, Dave and fathering behind me but I


    didn¡¯t stop as I tried to reach Nora¡¯s room. But I stopped by the entrance as the chaos was right there


    in the middle. Rogue lycans have gotten inside the castle and are fighting with our guards. I see Gray


    and Andrei fighting with three of them, but they are trained warriors and they can take on two of them


    alone.


    Then I see Lukas and Anton but not Linus, he never walks away from those two unless¡­


    *Linus. Where are you?* I mindlink him just as I hit a rogue lycan.


    *I am following the rogue lycan that kidnapped Nora. By the way all of this was Mia¡¯s fault, she felt like


    she was in need of putting Nora in her ce. Under Mia¡¯s feet. They are heading toward the dark


    forest* Linus answered.


    I took a hit on my snout as I was stunned by his answer but I


    effectively took down that lycan. Helios came up beside me, now in his lycan form.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    *Linus said that Nora has been kidnapped by a rogue lycan and he is taking her to the dark forest.


    Linus is following them and you will probablyugh and say ¡°I told you so¡± but this is Mia¡¯s doing*


    *Huff. I w ould say so but right now I just want to find Nora. But you need to find Mia so she can break


    the stupid spell on Daniel, he is like a damn puppet right now. She is outside somewhere, I will take


    Gray and Andrei with me to the forest along with Ben* Helios answered and I could feel no ill will from


    him. No disappointment.


    I released a howl to let Mia know that I wasing for her and then I started to make a path through


    the rogue wolves for Helios to make his way out of the castle so he could go find our mate and put h er


    to safety.


    But as I made it outside I sighed, there were about hundred of crazy ass rogue lycans, standing here


    waiting for something. I roared with all my power, signaling to our own army of warriors, wishing Nora


    could have seen me. I am after all the strongest lycan warrior in the kingdom and I lead our army.


    It took about three minutes for the top elite of the warriors to gather and we attacked the crazy ones in


    one united, gathered, forceful formation. As we were fighting I noticed Mia and her ¡°friends¡± being


    chased by three crazy lycans and .. Daniel?


    I crouched down and jumped over the lycans that were near me, kicking and punching my way over to


    the girls. I stretched out my ws and showed me fangs and gave out a growl as I ran towards the girls


    but I ran past them and took down the lycans that chased them.


    When that was done I turned around to where Mia and her friends.


    were standing and waiting.


    ¡°Finally Ar es, where were you?¡± Mia started to say when I cut her off by lifting her from the ground with


    my paw around her neck.


    ¡°Lift the DAMN SPELL! I know it is your doing. Lift it or I will break your tiny sorry little neck of yours!¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Helios POV


    It didn¡¯t surprise me that Mia was the one that was behind this mess, but for some reason I don¡¯t think


    she invited the rogue lycans. And they are so many of them, perhaps all in this kingdom.


    *Gray, Andrei,e with me. A rogue lycan has kidnapped Nora and Linus is going after Nora. They


    are headed for the dark forest.*


    Both of them growled but followed me out of the chaos in the castle, Ben met us outside the kitchen.


    ¡°Ea sier to go out from here, Ares and the top warriors are well having a st out front¡± Ben told us


    ¡°Damn are we missing the fun stuff?¡± Andreiined and made me nce back at him.


    Gray smacked him over the head and growled at him. I shook my head, Andrei will get plenty of action


    when we get to Nora.


    We took a shortcut through the kitchen garden and through a gate at the wall but we stopped when we


    heard Ares roar. Now Mia is done for, I hope he nails her good this time.


    We were forced to fight some rogue lycans on the way over to the ck forest but most was taken out


    by Andrei who was having ¡°fun¡±.


    As we got closer to the line of the forest I could hear som fightings inside but just as I took one step


    inside I felt this chilly feeling. Like when you walk through a cold shower or drinking really cold water


    but this wasn¡¯t any of that, this was magic and damn I was right.


    NYSON DENAad of the dark forest, the livingroom of Mia¡¯s grandmother, one of the priestess houseContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Fecho Mamat sand and turned around to look at the older woman


    Hello mince Hohes I have something to say and something to ask. festwards will send you to the


    forest¡± Mariah says with a happy smile while giving me a towel.


    smit back and put on the towel and lean on the wall while Mariah sits down on the s.


    This gr., Nora, 1 sensed her when you came back. She is a lycan born mom weerwoll parents,


    remarkable. Our coven hopes that she will break tims wrecked curse you know. But of course some of


    the younger ones


    akes joy in seeing some suffer but not all of us.


    He can has a name, right? I want to know what it is.¡± Mariah exmed


    y does that matter? Ah forget it, her lycans name is Artemis, she is some sort of healer, she can heal


    the minds of the rogue lycans¡± I answer and watch Mariah as she nods and then goes up to fetch a old


    book from the wall. I guess it¡¯s a cloaking spell or something because I can¡¯t see any bookshelves.


    ¡°Give this to your mate, it has a lot of history that she and her lycan will find interest in. So do you have


    any questions for me?¡± Mariah asks while giving me the book.


    ¡°Yes, but now is not the time for questions, I need to go back for Nora¡± I begin but Mariah res at me


    so I sigh.


    ¡°Damel and Nora are twin souls but Nora has two mates, which is me and Ares and I know this will get


    a bit ¡­ itchy¡± I say and Mariah tilts her head and I see her eyes go ck.


    Mariah isn¡¯t just a witch or priestess, she is also a seer, she can see into the past and the future.


    ¡°Yes. Their lycans are siblings if you want to call it. Or more likely, Daniel¡¯s lycan has always been


    Artemis¡¯ shadow and the bond between them is forged forever. If someone would try to break it both


    Artemis and Daniel¡¯s lycan could die¡± Maria confirms my suspicions.


    I nod and takes the book, wondering how I am going to carry it while fighting.


    ¡°Silly prince it will appear in your bedroom, when you get back¡± Mariah chuckles and starts to wave her


    hand but right before she can send me off I tell her this.


    ¡°You do know this chaos is organized by your granddaughter Mia. She and some friends blew the


    castle and inevitable got the rogue lycans into the kingdom and even inside the castle walls¡±


    Mariah looks stunned for a second and then furious before she nods and waves me out. I just happen


    to let go of the towel when I take a step inside the dark forest and into the creek. She dropped me off


    inside the middle of the fighting, sigh. Witches.


    I stood there for a second, trying to organize the fight that I was looking at when my lycan finally got


    Nora¡¯s scent and we shifted. I attacked a lycan near her and she screamed so I looked up and noticed


    that she was sitting in a tree. Tilting my head in confusion as to why she was sitting in a tree, I didn¡¯t


    notice that a rogue lycan behind me and he got the upper hand as I felt his ws raking down my back


    and I roared before swinging at him.


    He flew into a tree that broke in the middle and fell down. Then I felt it, a pulse of some sorts, like the


    entire forest came to life in one go. The water in the creek started to float into the air and the ground


    rumbled, the trees were cracking and bending.


    I took the opportunity to go to Nora and I found her in the same tree but now it was bent but she was


    holding on to it like it was her only life line.


    *Nora, let go of the tree* I mindlinked her and I could see her shaking her head.


    *Trust me*


    I watch as she slowly lets go of the tree and really, really slowly moves so she can get off but


    something happens, the ground shakes a bit and then the very same tree that she is clinging on bends


    down towards me and I gasp.


    Nora¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t just purple anymore, there is a golden ring around the irises, she is so beautiful. The


    tree lets go of her and she slides down into my arms and then I watch the tree slowly stretching its way


    up again.


    ¡°Artemis called upon the forest but she isn¡¯t strong enough to hold it¡± Nora whispers and I look down on


    her in awe. I don¡¯t deserve her and neither does Ares.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Noras POV


    As I was sitting in the tree, I noticed something or rather someone, Linus had been following us into the


    forest but he was alone. After the two rogue lycans barrelled into the tree and the tree broke off in the


    middle. I fainted for a minute or two I think.


    But I was woken up by Artemis that was growling like hell inside my mind. A rogue lycan had gotten


    close to me and tried to drag me down the tree but instead I touched his hand and sent him backwards


    into another tree making him fall unconscious.


    *I thought you were going to help him?* I tell Artemis but she only huffs.


    *Yeah I know but I couldn¡¯t do it, not to him and not right now* she


    answers


    *What do you mean? Not to him? Is there something wrong with him? * I try to ask her but she just


    responds with a hum.


    Then I feel him, Helios, he is close, really close but.. what? Did he just disappear? Strange.


    *Nora? It¡¯s me Ben, we don¡¯t know where Helios went but he was here a minute ago. I am with Gray


    and Andrei, do you know where you are? * Ben mindlink me and I look around to find Linus but he isn¡¯t


    in the ce where I first saw him.


    *Ben? I am by a creek and there are lots of rogue lycans here. I think the first ones wanted me to help


    them but then another group came and now it¡¯s just chaos and Artemis has shut me out. I think she will


    try to


    do something but I don¡¯t know what.* I answer and send him my memory of meing into the forest


    and the creek and which tree I am clinging myself to.


    *Really Nora? A tr ee? What are you, a monkey?* Grayughs in my mind and I growl back.


    *I will kick your ass, you stupid overgrown wolf* I sent back and I could literally hear himughing his


    ass off.


    A minute or twoter Ben and the guys came rushing into the meadow and they didn¡¯t stop as they


    attacked the rogue lycans. I watched from the tree top how two of the other lycans tried to get to me by


    trying to either jump up or break the tree.


    As one of them jumped up in another tree and jumped over to me I semi-shifted and my ws raked


    over the lycans face and he released a howl on his way down. The fighting stopped for like a second, a


    very long second, before the growls came and the other lycans turned. against me.


    One of them jumped high enough to get to my foot and I screamed in pain when I felt his ws


    prate my skin but he was taken down by a light brown lycan that growled ferociously at him. Then


    all the guys, Ben, Andrei, Gray and the light brown lycan surrounded my tree, they fought to hold the


    other lycans back when I suddenly heard from Artemis.


    *I am done now. Try to make it so all the guys are connected somehow.*


    Uhh what the hell does she mean by that?


    *Ben? Can you try to make it so you guys touch as many rogue lycans that you can? I think Artemis is


    prepared to do something strange again* I could feel Ben¡¯s confusion but he nodded and told the other


    guys.


    Then Ben and the guys rushed forward, dealing out punches and touching a lot of the rogues or


    making sure the rogues touch each other. Then I felt it, a warm, exploding sensation that came over me


    and everything went white. The raw power washed over me like several waves of water, all crashing


    through me and atst everything went still like when you hold your breath.


    For a moment, everything and everyone was blinded by this powerful white light and everything was


    quiet and peaceful. Almost like I was dead and sent up to be in heaven, but then I felt it. A heartbeat,


    thump, and then another one, thump thump.


    The world became normal again but I could still feel all of them literally. All their pain and devastation


    like how much it tortures them inside. Then I felt it; a very small flickering, glimmering ray of hope. At


    first I didn¡¯t understand who it belonged to until I felt more and more of them.


    The little rays of hope came from the rogue lycans that have lost their other half of themselves. I


    reached out to them, answering that little ray of hope with kindness and a promise to light up their


    darkness.


    But as I did I felt my own light drain out of me and I sighed as I hugged the tree even harder. I was so


    exhausted that I just wanted to fall asleep.


    *Nora, please try to stay awake because we have a huge problem down here* Ben mindlinked me and


    I looked down.


    As I was trying to figure out what this huge problem was supposed to be, the forest became eerily


    silent. Then they came, morerogue lycans, around 50 of them running in, growling like hell. And just


    like that, all


    hell broke out.


    Therogue lycans that Artemis and I had helped rose from the ground and turned against the lycans that


    came into the clearing.


    As I clinged to the tree trying not to fall down or fall asleep, I felt him. My mate, Helios, is here in the


    forest somewhere.


    I tried searching for him but I was too tired and in pain. My foot was killing me and I did the thing I


    shouldn¡¯t have, I looked down on it. It was still bleeding pretty badly and now when I look again, I can


    see it¡¯s broken.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    While I try to understand how, I feel an agonizing pain on my back and I stretch my hand back to feel


    why I am in pain but as I touch my back, it¡¯s nothing there. No blood and no wound.


    While the confusion racks my brain and body when I feel the tree start to shake and I hear it crack.


    *It¡¯s Helios. He is wounded but Nora, both you and I are exhausted so I can¡¯t heal us and help our mate


    out. What do you think I should do?* Artemis said and I could hear that she needed rest.


    *Help them* My answer was strong in our mind and I could feel Artemis approval.


    I felt even more exhaustion creeping over me but I closed my eyes and clung myself to the tree even


    harder now.


    Then a pulse went through the forest and I felt the soul of the forest awakening, greeting me with


    respect and a whisper of an old promise. The forest will always be guarding me and keeping me safe.


    The forest answered Artemis¡¯ call and I was helped down from the tree by Helios, rather I jumped but


    still I was safe. But the exhaustion was too great so after I breathed in Helios scent I fell asleep in his


    arms.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Ares POV


    I stared into Mia¡¯s eyes and I tried to understand how she was thinking by creating all of this chaos.


    Making Daniel a puppet, blowing up the castle, trying to put Nora in her ce, letting rogue lycans into


    the castle grounds. At first I thought the rogue lycans just let them in by themselves but then I


    remembered that Mia¡¯s mother had cast a barrier around the castle ground to keep the rogue lycans


    out and only she or her daughter could break it.


    The small problem we faced outside the doors was taken care of rather quickly and the rogue lycans


    are in the dungeons now. Mia¡¯s grandmother and mother are both here, looking rather angry at their


    daughter.


    ¡°What in the entire world were you thinking, youngdy?¡± Mia¡¯s mother asked, trying her hardest not to


    yell at her but Mia only rolled her eyes at her.


    ¡°Ah, I give up. This time you have done it and now your grandmother will take your powers from you.


    No don¡¯t you dare to protest, you could have hurt the future queen! You will get your powers back when


    you have proven worthy of them¡± Mia¡¯s mother said and even I stared at her with wide eyes.


    All young witches have a pendant in the form of a ne that channels their power to and from


    nature and only a blood parent can take it away from them and give it back.


    Mia¡¯s grandmother stepped forward and said something in theirnguage before taking the pendant off


    of Mia. It is a beautiful


    pendant, the form of a leaf with a green crystal in the middle.


    Mia looked at me with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I just wanted to be by your side, don¡¯t you get it Ares? Sura it may be that I don¡¯t love you but both you


    and I know that we belong together and you promised me. Remember?¡± Mia said and both her mother


    and grandmother looked at me but I just shrugged at them.


    ¡°Yeah I know Mia, but you agreed on one condition, that if I ever found my mate, you would let go


    without a fuss and what you have done now is more than just a fuss¡± I replied.


    Mia red at me but before she could retort, my father and uncle came


    over to us.


    ¡°Maria, it was not yesterday that I saw you out and about¡± My father said and I just stared at him as he


    smiled sweetly at the olddy.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, yes I know. Perhaps I should tell you that I borrowed your other son earlier, for a little chat about


    your future daughter inw. Don¡¯t throw her away just because of her heritage now¡± sheughed at him


    and winked.


    ¡°You mean Nora? No, at first I wanted to kill her but I really believe that she can break the curse now so


    you have my word that I won¡¯t hurt her. But your granddaughter on the other hand¡­¡± my father


    answered and red at Mia.


    ¡°Yes, I will personally take care of my stupid granddaughter. Me and her mother will take her to the


    coven for the time being because I believe you will have your hands full in theing weeks.¡± she


    smiled sadly.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°Well my young prince. Your dear princess¡¯s existence is no longer a secret, now everyone knows


    about her. Thest female lycan¡± Mia¡¯s mother says and gives me a crooked smile.


    My surprise could have been easily read on my face and just the thought that other male lycans now


    know of her and wanted to take her made my blood boil. Just as I was about to suggest a cloaking spell


    or something the doors opened and my two missing warriors came in. Andrei and Gray, followed by


    Helios with Nora in his arms and Linus behind them.


    Hmm I could have sworn that Ben was with them. How strange that he isn¡¯t anymore.


    ¡°Oh all of you are here already? Ben is out there and talking to Daniel that looks like he is still a bloody


    zombie.¡± Helios said and looked at


    1.


    ¡°Oh her room is cleaned so you can put her in there if you want¡± I tell him and he nods before walking


    towards her room.


    ¡°And Daniel?¡± I ask Mia¡¯s grandmother.


    ¡°Oh right, the guardian¡± she mumbles.


    She closes her eyes and snaps her fingers and sends off a little blue orb through the wall.


    Just a few secondster we could hear Daniel scream out in frustration. The door opened once again


    and my uncle went there to help Ben. Daniel was furious but also exhausted, Ben and uncle Dave


    helped him inside the castle.


    ¡°Oh my, you are a strong guardian, to try to withstand a witch¡¯s magic for so long. I shall give you a gift,


    guardian¡± Mias grandmother said.


    She walked over to Daniel and touched his hand, I tilted my head


    when his hand glowed blue for a second. When she smiled and walked back to her granddaughter I


    noticed a crescent moon on Daniel¡¯s hand, almost like a tattoo.


    ¡°So we shall go now then?¡± Mia¡¯s grandmother said and all three of them disappeared in a red mist.


    ¡°So what shall we do now?¡± I asked my father.


    ¡°Rest. Rest a couple of hours before we take charge of this mess that your idiotic girlfriend created.


    And we need to know what the hell happened in the forest as to why Nora¡¯s feet were still bleeding.


    Can¡¯t she heal herself?¡± my father wondered.


    What, was Nora hurt? I was so upied with Mia that I didn¡¯t realize it. I could feel Helios¡¯ wound on


    his back as it was my own but why couldn¡¯t I feel Nora¡¯s? Something isn¡¯t right here, something I must


    look into.


    ¡°I will go to the library and rest there, Tristan will you join me?¡± I said, making everyone raise an


    eyebrow at me.


    Tristan nodded and we walked up to the library and we met Helios in the stairs that was apparently


    waiting for us.


    ¡°I take it you couldn¡¯t feel her pain in the foot either?¡± Helios say and I nod. Helios sighed and walked


    ahead of us to the library. Perhaps a book or two could give us our answers. Hopefully.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I miss my old life, just a little bit. No witch is going to destroy my life. and I didn¡¯t ask for Ares to be my


    mate so she doesn¡¯t have to be jealous or angry enough to be hurting my friends. All I ever wanted was


    a friend in the first ce. Sigh.


    My whole body feels heavy as I try to move and then this sudden pain that radiates from my foot. Oh


    that¡¯s right a rogue lycan broke my foot. when he tried to pull me down from that tree. I try t o open my


    eyes but the sudden light makes me blink at least a 100 times or more. I move my fingers slowly and


    stretch them, they crack a bit but it¡¯s a nice feeling actually.


    ¡°Are you awake, Nora?¡± Daniel asks and I huff at him in response.


    I open my eyes slowly and I see Daniel as he gets up from a chair next to the bed. He helps me sit up


    in the bed by pulling the pillows up behind me. When I finally sit up I take a good look at Daniel and


    stretch out my arms for him.


    Surprised Daniel hugs me and easily lifts me up from the bed and walks out to the small garden. He


    puts me down on a chair there and I am surprised by the look of the garden right now. When I saw it


    the first time it was a mess but now it¡¯s beautiful, with flowers everywhere


    and bushes.


    ¡°Who did all of this?¡± I ask Daniel.


    ¡°Well actually we are wondering the same. Helios thinks it¡¯s Maria, Mia¡¯s grandmother or perhaps Mia¡¯s


    mother. But I don¡¯t think so, this


    ce feels more natural. Sure the power from a witch is natural too but this feels more real in some


    way. I can¡¯t really exin it.¡±


    Hmm he¡¯s right. This doesn¡¯t feel like witch magic, perhaps it¡¯s Artemis and the promise from the forest.


    I stretch out my hand and touch one of the bushes and feel an energy that is way purer than witch


    magic.


    I sigh and look around, it has be very beautiful here now but I am not really satisfied with all of it. I


    wonder if the forest will be sad if I make some changes around here.


    Daniel walked away, he said he would bring me some tea and something to eat. That¡¯s good. I am


    really hungry anyway and tea is always good. Right now I feel really cold and I could really drink some


    tea to warm myself up.


    A knock is heard and I call for who ever it is toe in, I hear footsteps and I am really surprised when


    I am greeted by the king himself and his brother Dave, that I helped when I came here.


    ¡°Hello, I would get up to greet you but my foot still hurts¡± I say shyly and look down and groan at the


    sight of my foot. It looks like a football


    now.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Nora, you should rest. We met Daniel on our way here and he told us that he was going to


    fetch tea and scones.¡± Daveughed and I tilted my head.


    ¡°Yes it was a funny idea that Daniel would go and make tea¡± the kingughed.


    ¡°Why? He is just being nice since I am hurt, I am not forcing him, I promise¡± I say and both menughs


    some more.


    ¡°I believe you Nora, it¡¯s just that Daniel has always said that even if he


    finds his mate he would never make tea or get something for her since he isn¡¯t a maid¡± the king say


    and I think about it and then I giggle.


    It sure sounds like something Daniel would say so it must have been funny to see him in action.


    ¡°Now that is something I really would like to see everyday from now on¡± Dave says with a wink and the


    king agrees.


    I smile and blush at the same time. They want me to smile everyday or Daniel fetching tea?


    ¡°It¡¯s your beautiful smile that he wants to see everyday not Daniel fetching tea if he doesn¡¯t have a


    fetish for him of course¡±


    We look at the direction where the voice came from and there they were, both my mates. Helios and


    Ares.


    I smile when I see both of them, they are almost identical but I can totally see the difference between


    them.


    Helioses over to me and kisses my cheek.


    ¡°How are you doing, princess?¡± he asks me and I blush slightly and say that I am fine.


    Ares is leaning against the wall and I was just about to ask him toe here and sit when the door


    opens once again and Danieles in without the tea.


    ¡°Did you get enough of ying the maid now?¡± Ares asks and winks at


    1.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt your self when you try to make a joke prince Ares¡± Daniel sneers and I look confused at


    Helios.


    Helios gets up and stands in Daniel¡¯s way and Ares is staring wide


    eyed at him.


    Did Daniel really insult Ares right now? In front of the king? What is wrong with him?


    *It¡¯s not Daniel* Artemis yawns.


    I try to get up but Daniel is faster as he lifts me up in his arms and I whelp from the sudden movement.


    ¡°You are Daniel¡¯s lycan right?¡± I ask and he looks down at me and


    nods.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± I ask of him and he tilts his head.


    ¡°My name is Ari¡± he say with his deep voice and Artemis peeks out of


    my eyes.


    ¡°I have missed you Artemis Ari says.


    ¡°She have missed you too¡± I answer.


    Daniel tilt his head and smiles happily.


    ¡°But Ari, can you give back control to Daniel now? I would like for him toe back now, I miss him¡± I


    say and he growls back.


    ¡°No. Daniel is stupid, he burned your tea instead of asking one of the maids¡± Ari answers.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please Ari, I need Daniel and all of his mistakes, you know.¡± I hopes that he will understand.


    say


    and


    ¡°Fine, but I warn you my human is really stupid, burning water, huff.¡± Ari say but gives Daniel control


    back.


    ¡°For the record I didn¡¯t burn the water¡± Daniel say and Iugh while


    giving him a peck on his cheek.


    ¡°I believe you¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Nora POV


    ¡°I believe you¡±


    Daniel blushed and put me down on the chair again and turned to Ares and bowed down.


    ¡°I am sorry for what my lycan said to you¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I get that I can be a pain in the ass sometimes.¡± Ares shrughs and I giggle.


    ¡°How can your lycan take control like that when ours can¡¯t?¡± Helios asks.


    ¡°Artemis said before it¡¯s because she and Ari is special, they have a united power source or something


    like that. I think it¡¯s because they are twin souls, siblings in a way¡± I say and remember a conversation


    between us.


    ¡°Hmm interesting.¡± Dave say and nods.


    ¡°Very, shall we go to the blue room instead?¡± the king says and I tilt my head and look at him.


    ¡°The blue room?¡± I say and he nods.


    ¡°Yes that would be a good idea, father¡± Helios says and takes me in his arms and carries me outside.


    Helios goes up the stairs and then takes a left and stops in front of a dark brown door that looks


    normal, nothing special about it.


    But when he opens the door I gasp, the room is decorated with blue furniture and the walls are a light


    gray color, almost like silver but the most impressive thing would be the ceiling. It has paintings in blue,


    a wolf that is howling at the moon and a human that bows down at the wolf. I could stare at it all day so


    when Helios put me down on the couch I put my head back on the pillow and stared up at the ceiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful right? I asked the maids toe up with tea and something light to eat¡± Dave said and I


    nodded but I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from the paintings.


    ¡°So shall we talk now?¡± Helios ask and Ares took his seat right away.


    Ares gently moves my legs so they are resting on hisp and I get painfully conscious about where my


    feet are.


    Dave chuckles and I turn my head to see him sit in an armchair next to me. I re a bit at him and he


    justughs at my face.


    ¡°What? Did I miss something?¡± the king said as he walks in with a trail of maids behind him.


    ¡°No, Nora just became conscious about men¡± Daniel say andughs a


    bit.


    ¡°Oh is that so then perhaps I will have a grandchild soon then¡± the king says and I blush hard and take


    a peek at Ares, I shouldn¡¯t have done that.


    Both Helios and Ares¡¯ eyes have gone dark by lust.


    *Artemis, help* I mindlink her and she justughs.


    ¡°Nora, stop!¡± Helios says and I blush even more.


    ¡°Hmm someone smells nice¡± Ares says and I look petrified.


    ¡°Ok everyone stop before Daniel kills us all.¡± Dave says and points at


    him.


    Daniel look rather murderous while looking at everyone.


    ¡°I would like to have tea now please¡± I whisper, trying to make the blushing stop.


    ¡°Of course princess, ck or perhaps red tea?¡± Helios asks and I re


    at him.


    I curse at my mom right now for telling Helios that red tea makes me horny sometimes.


    ¡°ck¡± I growl at him and he winks at me.


    Helioses over with a mug with hot tea in it and I sit up before I take it. While I take the mug I notice


    something that I didn¡¯t do before. A painting on the wall.


    ¡°Did you see it now?¡± Dave says and I nod while looking at it.


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be the moon goddess and hernd before the war. She is pointing down to the lycans


    and the humans alike.¡± Dave tells me.


    I stare at it and I feel Artemising forward and she takes the control before I grasp the situation she


    spills out the tea and puts down my feet on the floor and tries to walk over there.


    But I take over the control again when I feel the pain from my foot and I hear the crack when my bone


    breaks again. I scream as I topples over but the king catches me before Ind on the floor.


    The scream that cames from me is telling how much it hurts and I fight to not faint but it hurts so damn


    much.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you healing?¡± The king asks and I exin the situation


    while he helps me sit on the couch again.


    ¡°Artemis didn¡¯t have the energy or the power to heal me yesterday and now she is exhausted to help


    me¡±


    ¡°Helios and Ares, you will help your mate as I have exined before how to while the rest of us will


    take a walk and we will be back in half an hour okay¡± the king tells his sons while taking Dave and


    Daniel out with him.


    ¡°What did he mean by that?¡± I ask them but they just look at each other. Helios takes off his clothes but


    not his underwear and I blush. Despite the pain I can¡¯t help but admire my mate¡¯s body.


    Aresughs and bends forward and kisses me softly on the lips and I kiss him back, he tastes so damn


    good. I can feel warmth flowing toward my stomach and down between my legs, when I am reminded


    that I only have a dress on and no panties.


    I feel Helios approach and I tear myself from Ares and look at Helios that have shifted and wondering


    what he is about to do when he suddenly sits on his knees and lick my wounded foot. It hurt so much


    and I was about to scream when Ares kissed me again.


    I tried to concentrate on Ares even though it hurted so much from my foot. Ares slowly let his hands


    touch my neck and down to my breasts. He squeezes my breast and I gasp by the movement, totally


    forgetting about the pain in my foot as Ares is still exploring my body with his hands.


    I feel Helios tongue licking up my leg and then in under my dress, I am panting like crazy and I can¡¯t be


    still as I feel an sensation off something that is getting nearer. It feels as I explode when I can feel


    Helios tongue touch my pussy at the same time as Ares is pinching my nipples.


    ¡°Let me guess it was your first orgasm?¡± Ares is teasing me.


    I nod at him and he smiles.


    ¡°Good because I will make you have at least two more before dad and the restes back.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Noras POV


    Well let¡¯s just say that Ares didn¡¯t joke around about me getting two more org asms, they actually gave


    me three more before the rest came back. The tea had gone cold so the maids came up with new


    warm tea and I thought they would give me dirty looks but they didn¡¯t. It was like they didn¡¯t care, I


    wonder who they are.


    ¡°The maids are the second chance or chosen mates of the pack, so they know what is going around


    here. I can introduce youter on if you want?¡± Helios said and I nodded, curious about the girls.


    ¡°Yes perhaps that would be a good idea, and Nora will need a handmaiden so she should get to know


    the girls¡± Dave said and I looked at him


    ¡°A handmaiden?¡± I asked and looked at Helios and Ares


    ¡°Yes, uhm a friend sort of but she does everything you want to and she will apany you wherever


    you go¡± Helios said and I stared at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a  ve Nora. More like a personal assistant. She will help you with various things around the


    castle and the pack you know¡± Ares exins and I just nod. That makes more sense.


    ¡°Yeah that would be helpful¡± I say and look at the maids again. All three of them smile at me and I blush


    slightly.


    ¡°Yes and perhaps you will see how an actual birthday is celebrated¡± Daniel says and winks at me.


    ¡°Yeah I look forward to that actually¡±


    ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you celebrate your birthdays in your old pack? ¡± Dave asked


    I shook my head and exined.


    ¡°No not really, we celebrated things likeing out of age, our first shift, a higher ranking, winning a


    competition and things like that. But the celebration wasn¡¯t personal, it was with the whole pack and


    these gifts Ben mentioned, we never got any.¡± I shrug


    Now it was aplete silence over the room and I wondered if I said. anything wrong. A sharp intake


    of air snapped me out of the thoughts that had wandered into my mind.


    ¡°Excuse me my king, if I may speak¡± one of the maids took a step forward. She was pretty with brown


    eyes and dark blonde hair.


    The king looked at her and smiled, waving her forward.


    ¡°Hello miss Nora, my name is Anna and I know what you are speaking of. The pack that I came from


    was like that also but if I don¡¯t sound too rude I would like to invite you to a birthday party tomorrow


    actually. One of the maids¡¯ birthday is tomorrow and I thought you wanted to see how we celebrate


    ours and also I wonder when your birthday is?¡± Anna say


    ¡°Oh I would love that. My birthday is next year, on the day of the ball.¡± I say and thinks


    ¡°What. Your birthday has already been? But then we need to celebrate it. We should set a date but we


    also need to celebrate that you guys have found your mate and our future queen.¡± Dave said and I


    tilted my head at him. So what?


    ¡°Yes you are right, we have a lot to celebrate but first we need to discuss the recent happenings and


    problems that we have.¡± The king said and dismissed Anna and the two other maids.


    I wonder how I will go to the birthday party tomorrow if I can¡¯t speak with Anna again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Nora, Anna will fetch you tomorrow when the party is ready¡± Ares winks at me.


    Like he could read my mind but then again my dad used to say that you could read my thoughts on my


    face from time to time.


    ¡°Yes, well to address the current problem. Mia caused a lot of trouble this time when she blew up some


    parts of the castle, turned Daniel into a puppet and let in the rogue lycans into the castle grounds. I


    believe that her n was to get Nora kidnapped and marked by one of them because now every lycan


    knows that Nora exists like thest female lycan.¡± the king said and looked at all of us.


    I look down at my hands and think back, yes they wanted me for something more than just a healing.


    And what about that one lycan that Artemis knocked down from the tree, I wonder who he is.


    ¡°Ben told me that Nora and her lycan kind of linked everyone together and healed them a bit, enough to


    get them back to their senses anyway.¡± Helios said and I nodded.


    ¡°Yes I touched a bit of their souls and gave them what they needed, but I really need to heal them


    completely before you can trust them all out.¡± I say and think back when I felt their sadness and


    devastation.


    ¡°Hmm yes I would really like to see you in action by healing one of them. even if I felt it first hand but I


    think it would be really believable if I could see it with my own eyes. When do you think you have


    enough energy to try and heal one lycan?¡± the king asks


    ¡°Hmm well it will probably take a few days before Artemis can heal a rogue lycan that hasn¡¯t been


    healed before hand.¡± I say and ponder over my words.


    ¡°What about one of the lycans that you helped in the forest then? Do you think you are strong enough


    for one of them?¡± Helios asks and I look at him.


    *What do you think Artemis, are you up to it?* I ask of her and she huffs.


    Sure if you eat something already, it will take your energy to, you know. Ask for pancakes with maple


    syrup, I want to know what that is.* She answers back and I am confused. What is maple syrup?


    ¡°Umm Artemis said she could probably heal one of them that we healed back in the forest but that I


    need to eat first. So I wonder if I could try out pancakes with maple syrup, but I don¡¯t know what that


    is..¡± I exin.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Noras POV


    Well, let¡¯s just say that pancakes with maple syrup are one of my new favorites even though Dave told


    me they are usually served for breakfast. I don¡¯t care, they are delicious, the pancakes were so fluffy


    that they melted in my mouth and the maple syrup was sweet but not too sweet, yummy.


    When I had eaten three portions I and my mates along with Daniel walked outside to the backyard of


    the castle where the others were waiting. Oh da mn I got an audience, now I¡¯m nervous.


    The king, Dave, William, Ben, Daniel, Andrei, Gray, Linus and Tristan were all waiting there with a


    rogue lycan on the ground. I recognized the lycan, it was the same that kidnapped me, I looked at Ares


    and Helios.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t choose him but I guess father did but Nora, just so you know this lycan is Linus¡¯ father¡±


    Helios said.


    I looked at him with surprise and then I looked back to Linus and I could see that he was nervous and


    worried and I just nodded.


    We walked over to them and I dropped to my knees in front of Linus¡¯ father¡¯s lycan. He looked at me


    but didn¡¯t do anything so I slowly reached my hands up and touched his head.


    I felt for Artemis and she came forward in a matter of seconds.


    *Let¡¯s heal him then*


    I was sucked into his memories without hesitation and the first thing I


    saw was a very small Linus. He could have been one year old and they celebrated his birthday, it was


    so different from what I was used to. Balloons and candles, presents and bright and colorful colors


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    everywhere. I got a bit jealous by all of it and I hoped I would get the same one day.


    I watched as Linus pped his hands in joy when a woman came in suddenly and I smiled because I


    thought it was Linus¡¯ mother but the room got quiet and I wondered why. Linus¡¯ father seemed furious


    when the mother came in but she just smiled and hugged Linus before she did something that made


    me scream.


    I jumped backwards and released Linus¡¯ father and I shook like a leaf when I looked at him and he


    looked down on the grass in shame. I stared at him, I couldn¡¯t believe what I just saw but I knew it was


    true. Linus¡¯ mother abused him from the very start, it didn¡¯t matter how old Linus was, she punched him


    and kicked him whenever she could and Linus¡¯ father couldn¡¯t stop her.


    Thew forbade him, the very samew that said never to hurt your mate or your children. If Linus¡¯


    father had hurt his mate in an attempt to save Linus, they both would have been killed and Linus would


    have no one of his parents left. He would have grown up like an orphan. Stu pidws.


    I collected myself again and this time I just touched Linus¡¯ father¡¯s hand and dived into his memories


    again. This time Linus was maybe five or six years old and his mother had just stabbed him with a knife


    in his leg. She watched as he healed and then she stabbed him again and again.


    ¡°I know I should have stopped her but she was my mate and thew forbade me from doing anything.¡±


    Linus¡¯ father said and I nodded with tears in my eyes.


    ¡°I will change thatw someday¡± I whisper and he nods.


    ¡°Yes, please do that, you will help a lot of children that way¡±


    Are there more children with abusive parents in this pack? I need to stop it some way.


    ¡°Are


    you ready to let this go now ande back with me?¡± I ask him and he looks down at me with a sad


    face.


    ¡°No¡± he said and I stared at him.


    ¡°But your son needs you¡± I say and he looks at me surprised.


    ¡°Linus is dead¡± he whispers and I tilt my head in confusion.


    He grabs my hand and walks out the door and into another memory. Linus is perhaps 13 this time, his


    mother is choking him when the curse activates and kills his mother but her hands are still on Linus


    neck and chokes the life out of him.


    Linus¡¯ father rushes up to them and rips her from him, he takes her into his arms and howls before


    running away with her.


    ¡°See he died because I was too weak to stop her¡± Linus¡¯ father mes himself and I try to tell him that


    Linus is still alive but this time he shoves me out of his memories.


    The force is huge and I fly backwards andnd on the grass about three meters away. I get up furious


    and so sad because he won¡¯t listen. I take Linus¡¯ hand and then I force my way into his father¡¯s head


    but this time I take Linus with me.


    We travel into his lycans space and there it is pitch ck like he isn¡¯t there and in some way he isn¡¯t.


    We find his human side instead.


    ¡°Go away girl. It does not matter what you say, my son is dead and there is not anything that will


    change it.¡± he says and sniffles.


    ¡°Fine then if you want to dwell in self pity, do that but you will listen to me and do as I say You will look


    up at your son!¡± I say


    ¡°You will not say what I must do¡­¡± he says and looks up before he gasps


    He stands up slowly and sta ggers towards us and touches Linus¡¯ face before he hugs him


    ¡°Linus, is that you?¡± He asks and Linus nods


    I feel his lycaning back as there is a light and both Linus¡¯ father and his lycan melts into one


    another, bing one again. Still hugging Linus like he is his lifeline and perhaps he is that to his


    father


    This time when we got out of his mind, we weren¡¯t thrown backwards this time. Linus¡¯ father gets up


    and cries while he hugs Linus again.


    ¡°Wow, you guys glowed¡± Dave said in awe and the king nodded.


    ¡°Cool but now I am hungry again¡± I say and all of themugh.


    ¡°Pancakes again?¡± Ares asks and I blush and nods

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Noras POV


    It has been three weeks by now and everything is peaceful or not.. Everyday I heal one rogue lycan


    and bring the human back to reality and we discover that those who I have healed are very, very loyal


    to me. And even protective of me.


    Helios and Ares are in constant fights over me. A few days ago Helios took me out for a pic in the


    garden but Ares knocked Helios unconscious and took his ce and after that it has been a constant


    war between them. Sure it¡¯s nice to feel that I am loved but this is going overboard.


    I went with Anna to her friend Laura¡¯s house since she was celebrating her birthday. I took some


    flowers with me from my garden and she loved them. I finally got to see how they properly celebrate


    birthdays here. It was so much fun that I can¡¯t wait for my own toe.


    Daniel is staying by my side each day and we talk a lot, Artemis and Ari are happy to finally be together


    again.


    But there is something strange going on with Artemis, she feels distant and it takes longer time to heal


    a rogue lycan now, perhaps I should go see Elder William to talk about it.


    I also got a book from Helios, he said it was from Mia¡¯s grandmother, it holds a bunch of information


    about the moon goddess and even Artemis and her hidden abilities. I have read the book four times


    now and there is something that I can¡¯t make sense of


    But right now I should go out and take some fresh air before the witch.es back today, yep Mia is


    coming here today to talk to the king


    over something. No one is looking forward to hering here.


    But we can¡¯t have it all can we now. Sigh. I walk out of my room and down to the kitchen where the


    kitchen staff is making lunch. One of the girls there gives me an apple and I nod my head at her before


    walking out. Linus spots me andes jogging towards me.


    Oh, right, after I healed his father Linus has be a closer friend than before and because of Mia,


    the entire kingdom knows of me and that I am thest female lycan so the king has assigned a smaller


    group of warriors to take turns to guard me.


    Daniel is always by my side but he can¡¯t be with me now because Helios needed him to help with


    something. So Linus is going with me today. And the king said that I would have a handmaiden but I


    haven¡¯t found one that I get along with, yet.


    So now, I and Linus are taking a walk in the big garden, talking about what is happening around the


    castle and Linus¡¯ training. Linus was first in warrior training but now he wants to be one of my


    bodyguards so his training schedule has changed and he trains even harder.


    Gray and Andrei have both signed up for the future queen¡¯s guard duty and a couple of other guys


    have as well. At first I told the king that I didn¡¯t need any but he wouldn¡¯t hear any of it. So I gave up


    and just epted it and lucky me that I did it.


    I took a trip with Anna to go to the town outside the castle walls and I had Andrei with me, even though


    I was grumpy about having someone following me around but just as I was about to leave a store I was


    hit on the head and dragged away.


    I didn¡¯te very far as Andrei got up with us in a matter of seconds and he, well, he saved me since


    he still refuses to tell me what he did to the other guy.


    So now I have stopped with the protests, outloud anyway. Sigh.


    As I and Linus walk through the garden I notice something, candles floating in the smaller fountain.


    They aren¡¯t supposed to be there.


    ¡°Haha someone is trying to get your attention today¡± Linus says and points up the tree.


    As I look up I notice papernterns hanging in the tree, and of course Ares that is sitting on one of the


    branches.


    ¡°Hello Nora, hungry? I have some food and lemonade, ¡°Ares says casually.


    I sigh but smile and nod, I feel Artemis perk up, feeling happy by Ares¡¯


    attention.


    ¡°I thought you avoided me¡± I say and look at Ares as he jumps down


    andnds on his feet


    ¡°Yes well, Helios and I made a bet or more like we had a fight and Helios won so he made me avoid


    you. So what have you and Helios been doing this past week?¡± Ares pouts but stretches out his hand


    for me to take.


    ¡°So you guys fought over me and that is why you have been invisible and Helios has been the perfect


    boyfriend that hase to greet me every morning with a red rose in his hand?¡± I say and shrug but


    take


    his hand.


    Aresughs but guides me to a set up table with a loveseat next to it. I sit down and Ares pulls me up


    and sits down first before he pulls me down on hisp.


    ¡°So he stole my idea then, ba stard.¡± Ares says and I can feel that he is jealous.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°What was your idea toe by each morning with a red rose? How romantic of you.¡± I say and giggle


    a bit.


    ¡°Ares I have something serious to ask of you, can you please give me a straight answer?¡± I ask and


    turn in hisp which causes Ares to groan and I wondered if I have hurt him.


    ¡°Yes Nora I will answer honestly if you stop moving like that in myp or I will take you here and now¡±


    he answers.


    The answer is making me stop and think and when I finally get it I blush like hell.


    ¡°Your question, princess?¡± Ares asks me with a wink.


    ¡°What will you do about Mia? She said before that she wants the title of crown princess and high


    priestess and that can only work if you take her as your chosen mate since she doesn¡¯t like Helios. ¡°I


    say and look down at my hands.


    After a few seconds Ares growls and I look up at him and notice that he is arguing with his lycan as his


    eyes go back and forth between purple and ck.


    When they finally go back to purple he takes a deep breath and kisses me on my lips.


    ¡°This problem with Mia is my problem but I promise you that I only want you and no one else. I will give


    Mia what she wants but I won¡¯t take her as my chosen mate, not as long as I am alive. Yes I promised


    her that if I didn¡¯t find my mate before my father stepped down I would take her as a chosen mate but


    then you came and my whole world changed. I am in love with you Nora, no one else and honestly I


    was never in love with Mia.¡± Ares answers and I just stare at him


    ¡°Okay thank you then we should..¡± I begin to say but I stop as a loud


    noise is heard and the ground starts to shake.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Ares POV


    Sh it this week has been torturous, I and Helios had this huge fight and I was stu pid enough to


    challenge him over Nora. Nora is totally worth it but Helios is stronger than me so I naturally lost. I have


    been avoiding Nora for a week now and I have been spending my time either training Nora¡¯s future


    bodyguards or in the library trying to read about her lycan and her abilities.


    The witches have had a prophecy for over 500 years now, speaking of a female lycan born from two


    different kingdoms and that she will either help or destroy the future. But I don¡¯t know if this female is


    Nora or someone else. Because the prophecy never tells if it¡¯s thest female lycan it only says a


    female lycan.


    Mia¡¯s mother sent a message that Mia wille back in a week and that she wants Nora¡¯s forgiveness


    but she also reminded me of the promise I gave to her. And for a witch, a promise is not a childs y, I


    can¡¯t take it back. I exined to Mia¡¯s mother about the promise I gave to Mia and she was surprised


    that I actually had left a loophole in my promise and that she would exin to Mia.


    Now it has been a week and today I will surprise Nora with a date in the garden. I said that Linus will


    guard Nora today and he will take her to the garden on a walk while I prepare everything.


    I heard that Nora hasn¡¯t chosen a handmaiden yet which is good and bad for a couple of reasons. Sure


    it¡¯s good that she hasn¡¯t got anyone yet so I can make surprises for her but at the same time it isn¡¯t as if


    she had one then I could have got help from her by slowing Nora down.


    But now I have set up a table and a loveseat, I have burning candles in the smaller fountain and I am


    hanging papernterns in the tree, trying to create some romantic atmosphere in the garden. Tomorrow


    I want to take her out in the town but I will have Gray with us. I like him, he is a great warrior and a


    good friend.


    I also appointed Andrei, Luka, Henry and Mick as her guards, and that little runt Linus wants to pay his


    debt to her since she saved his dad. But as I understood it, Linus and Nora were friends before that.


    I take a rest in the tree when I hear Nora¡¯sughter and I can smell her, a flowery scent, sweet but not


    sickly sweet. It¡¯s a refreshing scent. I watch her as she stops and looks at the candles in the small


    fountain and then she looks up in the tree and it takes a few extra seconds before her eyesnd on me


    and she gives off a small smile.


    Relieved that she is a bit happy I jump down andnd on my feet and reach out my hand for her to take


    which she does. I am surprised to learn that Helios stole my idea by giving her a red rose each


    morning. I wanted to do that. Hmpf.


    I pull Nora down in myp and hug her, gosh what I have missed her all this time, I am sick of arguing


    and fighting with Helios all the time. All I want is some time with my mate, I know she is his mate too


    but I still want some alone time with her. He got to know her before me but now I want to know her too.


    Then she asked me the one question I was sure I could answer, my feelings for Mia. I don¡¯t have any,


    and I never had. Mia was always following me and Helios around and one day I had enough so I


    grabbed her and kissed her.


    It was like she was waiting for it and since then she hasn¡¯t let me go, sure it was nice to be free of the


    other girls that wanted my attention and since father said that Helios would take over after him I gave


    up. I focused on the training since I am more into fighting than doing


    politics and the boring stuff.


    So naturally I yed around with Mia. It was a convenience to have a witch by my side but I noticed


    that she was much more than an ordinary witch. I learned that she was the great great or something


    granddaughter of the witch that created the curse which took my mothers and my little sister¡¯s life.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But I knew deep inside that Mia wasn¡¯t cruel like her, but still something inside whispered that


    something was different about her. Her magic was stronger than that of her mother and grandmother.


    Her magic aura was dark green, almost ck, while her mothers was light green and her grandmothers


    was blue.


    A witch¡¯s magic aura color shows how pure the magic is, if it¡¯s white it¡¯s a sign of the purest magic, our


    moon goddess magic but if it is darker it can be shown of dark magic and that is forbidden.


    But I have never voiced my suspicions if Mia goes against us we won¡¯t stand a chance at all against


    her.


    I told Nora how I was feeling both for Mia and for her, she looked surprised and as she started to


    answer my confession we felt the ground shake and a loud noise traveled in the air and reached us.


    ¡°Oh shit, Linus take Nora back now! We are under attack¡± I yelled for Linus toe and he took Nora


    and ran inside while I shifted and called for my warriors toe.


    I ran to the gates by the castle walls and was equally surprised as everyone else when there was


    nothing there.


    ¡°Ares what is happening? Is something wrong?¡± Gray asks me and I look confused at him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel that? The ground shook and the noise that sounds


    when we are under attack?¡± I say and feel extremely confused.


    All of them shook their heads when my lycan started showing signs of distress, Nora!


    I ran inside the castle but I was toote as Mia just stood there with a cruel smile on her face and she


    was holding Nora by her hair and her hand glowed dark green and as I took one step and I heard


    Helios roar. Mia put her hand on Nora¡¯s head and she disappeared, both of them were gone.


    I fell down on to my knees and roared in despair while Helios walked over and I looked up in time to


    see him pick up a note that was left on the floor. He swore before ring at me and giving me the note.


    I read it and shifted back before crying out in frustration.


    ¡°She is mine now. Choose me or her?¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31


    Noras POV


    The second Linus carried me inside my room and put me down on my b*d I heard her, Mia.


    ¡°Go to sleep¡± and then Linus actually fell asleep with a thud on the floor.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask Mia.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s a long story but let¡¯s just say that the covens witches wants to meet with you so I am going to


    take you there¡± She says and looks angry for some reason


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case why didn¡¯t they just ask me?¡± I retort to her


    ¡°Yeah that was the original n but I thought this was so


    much more fun so bye bye, I will take good care of Ares¡± Mia ¨C waved and sent a dark green bubble


    thing at me and I felt like an electric current inside me before my room disappeared and I appeared in a


    ¡­ cave?


    Wow I really am in a cave I think. I stretched out my hand to touch the cave wall but it disappeared and


    revealed arge cabin. Cool. Magic is fantastic sometimes.


    The door opens and a woman in her 40¡¯s opens the door, she has blonde hair with green eyes and


    sses. She is wearing a blue dress and she is carrying a broom. Is she going to fly on


    it?


    But instead she takes the broom and sweeps away dust with it


    on the front-porch, three times only to the left side.


    ¡°Hello, Nora, can you pleasee here and get inside before our protection barrier sets in ce?¡± She


    asks and points up where I can see somethinging down like a ss wall.


    I hesitate a second but decide to do as she says and walk over to her and stop behind her and watch


    as the ss wall or rather protection barrier sets in ce.


    ¡°Wow¡±, I say.


    ¡°I guess so but I am used to seeing it but sure it¡¯s rather impressive I guess¡± she says and smiles at


    me.


    ¡°Do you like tea? Oh and my name is Helene¡± Helene says and I got this mother feeling from her so I


    nod at her.


    ¡°Good then I will make som herbal tea, perhaps your lycan can draw some strength from it¡± Helene


    says and smiles sadly and shows me inside.


    It¡¯s even bigger on the inside, incredible. I then notice that I aren¡¯t alone. There are six moredies in


    here and one of them¡¯ is really familiar.


    ¡°Hello Nora, my name is Maria, I am Mia¡¯s grandmother¡± the elder woman says and I nod.


    ¡°Take a seat Nora, we just want to talk to you and you can leave whenever you want.¡± Helene says and


    points on a cu shion that I didn¡¯t notice. It was warm when I sat down on it.


    ¡°Well you know me now, let me introduce you to the rest. This is Beatrice, Carol, Dinah, Fa nny and


    Jane. We are the coven¡¯s elders, almost like a werewolf or lycan elder but we hold more


    Dividing into pages now


    |||


    power than the younger ones.¡± Maria exins and points at everyone.


    Carol looks really familiar, I can¡¯t put my finger on it but I still look at her until she begins tough.


    ¡°Have you figured it out yet, Nora?¡± She asks and then it hits. me, I do know her.


    I almost fly over to her and hug her hard, gosh I have missed her and she hugs me back just as hard.


    ¡°I have missed you so much¡± I almost cried in her arms.


    ¡°I know Nora, and I have missed you too. Afterall you were my best student.¡± Sheughs and pats me


    on the head.


    I release her and look at her, she looks the same except she has got a few more strands of gray hair.


    ¡°Sit down now Nora, before the otherdies think that I am taking you for myself¡± Carolughs and I


    smile.


    ¡°So you do know each other then?¡± the woman named Fa nny says and res at Carol.


    ¡°Well she was my teacher in the pack where I was born¡± I say and sit back down.


    ¡°Here is your tea, Nora. May I ask what your lycans name is?¡± Helene gives me a cup of tea, it smells


    strange. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Her name is Artemis and if I may ask, why is the tea smelling like this?¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s a herbal tea, it does smell strange but it tastes better. Artemis will appreciate it.¡± Carol says


    and I nod. I blow on the


    Dividing into pages now


    III


    tea and take a small sip, it feels like I just drank a bit of the forest.


    It feels like I can taste the flow of the forest, when the wind goes through the forest and the animals


    take stroll and eat the grass. The flowers that wake up in the morning and the rain that falls down softly.


    ¡°Nora?¡± Nora, are you here, sweetie?¡± Carol¡¯s voice brings me back to reality and I look around to


    discover that Helene has sat down next to me and there is fruit and some food on a small table in the


    middle.


    ¡°Hihi you are really just like Carol have told us, living inside. your own little bubble sometimes¡± Fan ny


    giggles and I blush.


    ¡°Well shall we talk about why we sent an invitation for you?¡± Maria says and looks at me.


    ¡°What invitation? Mia just popped into my room and sent me off?¡± I say and look at her.


    ¡°Stu pid girl¡±


    ¡°Insolent¡±


    ¡°Rude¡±


    ¡°Hey Maria, you better put a leash on that girl before we do something ¡±


    Maria sighs and shakes her head. ¡°Stu pid little girl¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we wanted to invite you here today so we can tell you about our ancestor, the very woman


    that actually cast the curse¡± Helene says and puts an end to the insults thrown at Mia in, her absence.


    III


    Dividing into pages now


    ¡°I have seen the king¡¯s memories already and the queen has told me also. Is there any way for me to


    see or talk to the witch in question?¡± I say and tilt my head


    ¡°Yes in a matter of fact, we can summon her spirit and with your lycans help we can put her in your


    body and in that way she can show you¡± Dinah says carefully.


    Have the witch spirit in my body?

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32


    Noras POV


    Put the witch spirit inside my body so I can see her memories but it sounds more like the witch will take


    over my body.


    *No not really, I will be there to guide her memories and stop her from doing anything stu pid Artemis


    yawns.


    ¡°Okay but how does this work then?¡± I ask Helene.


    ¡°Well ites with a small risk or a big, depending on how you see it. But we will be right here to help


    you.¡± she says and I stare at her.


    ¡°What is the risk?¡± I ask horrified.


    ¡°You can get stuck in her memories¡± Maria says and looks sad.


    ¡°But how?¡±


    ¡°Well believe it or not but she is your ancestor¡± Carol say


    ¡°What?¡± No that can¡¯t be¡±


    ¡°You will have to see for yourself. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Helene


    says.


    *Just do it Nora. I will make sure you don¡¯t get stuck¡± Artemis say


    ¡°Fine I will do it, I want to know what really happened¡± I say and drink my tea in one swoop.


    1/6


    |||


    r


    one more head.


    ¡°Hmm I don¡¯t know, I drank it too fast


    sensationes back but disappears in an instant.


    ¡°Yeah I get it, I have made the same mistake.¡± Maria says andughs.


    ¡°Helene, prepare that tea while I prepare Nora.¡± Carol says and gets up.


    ¡°Another tea?¡± I ask and she nods.


    ¡°Let me see your cup¡± Maria says and I give it to her while I stand up to walk to Carol but Maria takes a


    grip on my arm.


    ¡°Wait, you will not do this now. We shall talk about your tea instead.¡± Maria says and looks scared.


    ¡°What did you see Maria?¡± Carol asks.


    ¡°We have a problem here girls.¡± Maria says and I look at her confused.


    ¡°The tea leaves say that she is in danger right now. Her lycan is dying and so is she.¡± Maria says and


    everyone starts talking at the sametime, but I don¡¯t hear them as I am still stuck on the dying part.


    *Artemis, what did she mean with that? Are you dying? answer please*


    ¡®Yes Nora, I am dying but it¡¯s not that big of deal as she makes it sound like. It¡¯s because of our mates,


    the more they fight the weaker I be.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything*


    *Well even if I did you wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything about it. It¡¯s what it is. But I think you can


    gain a lot from the witch¡¯s memories.*


    *Am I really rted to her?*


    *Yes and no*


    *What the hell*


    *Do the ceremony* Artemis says and refuses to answer anything more.


    ¡°Stop!¡± My lycan said that I have to do the ceremony so let¡¯s go!¡± I say and all the witches stop with the


    chattering and sit down quietly.


    ¡°Here is the tea, Nora. Drink it slowly, it will put you into a trance¡± Fan ny says and smiles.


    I sit down and look down in the cup, the tea is red and smells like flowers and cin namon.


    I sip it and in an instant I feel something entering me, like someone else is trying to get inside of me. I


    look up in panic but they smile and nod for me to drink more.


    I drink more and I have to steady myself so as not to fall on to the floor. Carol moves to sit behind me


    and I calm down when I smell her scent. I drink some more but I almost drop the cup from the spinning


    sensation. Carol catches the cup and I can hear her voice. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But her voice sounds so far away like in a dream. ¡°It¡¯s okay Nora, drink some more and rx¡±


    O


    I feel the cup touching my lips and I drink some more and then I get plunged into aplete darkness.


    It is not scary but more like a rxing feeling. I can stay in the darkness forever but it feels like I am


    forgetting something.


    *Nora, you are not here to be dreaming, you are here to find out why the curse was ced, remember


    now.*


    Oh right, Artemis is right I have things to do. I try to look around when I suddenly feel a pat on my


    shoulder.


    ¡°Hello daughter of the moon¡± a kind voice says and I look over my shoulder just to be met by a pair of


    light blue eyes.


    ¡°Come with me¡± she says and she drags me out of the darkness and into the forest.


    The light is bright but it doesn¡¯t hurt my eyes.


    ¡°I thought the forest would be a nice ce to tell you my story, daughter of the moon¡±


    I sit down on a fallen tree and try to see the person which the voice belongs to but it¡¯s just a blur except


    for those light blue


    eyes.


    ¡°The curse had a backside and it destroyed my looks but my eyes remain that is why you can¡¯t really


    see me¡± she says and I nod.


    ¡°Are we really rted?¡± I blurt out and sheughs


    ¡°Yes and no¡±


    I look at her with anger inside of me.


    T


    <


    ¡°We are not blood rted but I created you as the loophole of my curse, it was a mistake on my part


    but it turned out alright¡± she exins and I can feel that she is uncertain


    I created the curse because I was devastated after the loss of my child and since I was a hybrid, I was


    born with a wolf but she never came forward with me so when I casted the curse I killed herpletely


    and in the same second I did I regretted it terribly.


    My regrets created a loophole in my magic and I created you with it.


    ¡°Me?¡± I ask and I am feeling more and more confused.


    ¡°Yes but the moon goddess couldn¡¯t help herself and put some magic in and gave you two mates. It


    was never my intention to give you two mates, I wanted to give you a choice, the choice I never got.¡±


    ¡°I have seen the king¡¯s and the queen¡¯s memories, they showed me when you broke the bond between


    the queen and Dave and then you identally binded yourself to the king instead of Dave¡± I say


    confused and look at her.


    ¡°Yes and no. I wanted the king to know what it felt like to have his heart broken. I never wanted to be


    with Dave, I was in love with the queen but I identally binded myself to the king instead and my n


    was to give him myself and then break the bond and really hurt him like he had harmed the queen by


    forcing her to break the bond with Dave¡±


    I stared at her but it made sense now of course it would have been a true revenge.


    ¡°But then I got pregnant and when the queen found out she


    |||


    <


    676.


    ¡°I created the curse because I was selfish and


    chance to redeem himself. But now Artemis is about to die


    and you with her. Either you will let your mates mark you or Artemis will die and you will shift and stay


    in lycan form forever in the moon goddess¡¯nd¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33


    Helios POV


    Mia took Nora and then she came back without Nora again, Ares blew up and almost killed Mia when


    she got back.


    Mia dered that she will be the crown princess and Ares will take her as a chosen mate and break the


    bond with Nora. Nora can be the queen as long as Mia will be granted the title priestess.


    I have tried to locate Nora but the bond is blocked and finally I got a hold off Mia¡¯s grandmother. Nora is


    safe within the coven¡¯s walls so I went on with my day while boiling inside.


    I want to strangle Mia, because right now she is strutting around like she owns the ce while father


    tries to calm Ares down.


    ¡°Helios, can I please talk to you?¡± Mia asks and disturbs my thoughts of Nora. Sigh


    ¡°What Mia?¡±


    ¡°Well Ares and your father are not cooperating well with me so I thought I could get help from you¡± I


    stare at her like the dumb witch she are


    ¡°And why would I help you again?¡± I ask


    ¡°If Ares breaks the bond with Nora, you will have her for yourself you know.¡± she tries to say but Iugh


    right up in her face


    up my anger trembles in fear.


    Mia runs out of my office without saying another word while was about to sit down again when I heard


    my brother roar.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I walked out of my office and down the steps just to see my brother being thrown across the room and I


    sigh. I look at the other end, expecting my father but instead I see Nora.


    Mia is sitting on the floor behind Nora and Ares is thrown into the opposite wall.


    Sighing I sit down on thest step and rub my neck.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask and shake my head slowly.


    ¡°I learned the truth, Helios. My lycan is dying because of you and your brother.¡± Nora says and I look up


    at her in shock.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ares asks as he gets up from the floor slowly.


    ¡°I just said it, she is dying.¡± Nora answered and looked at him.


    ¡°Nora, you have been gone for a week and when you came back you threw Ares into a wall and


    used your mates of killing your lycan in a sense. We don¡¯t keep up when you don¡¯t exin¡± Ben


    says and I look at him standing beside Nora, trying to talk her down.


    There is something different about Nora, I can¡¯t put my finger on it though. It¡¯s like she is different but at


    the same time not. She looks the same but her aura is different.


    ¡°Artemis told me that she is dying because Helios and Ares


    can¡¯t get along and make up their minds if they are gonna be my mates or not¡± Nora sigh and look pi


    ssed off


    ¡°So just because we are brothers that can¡¯t be friendly with each other right now so we are essentially


    killing your lycan? Ares asks and he does have a point but he has missed the biggest point in it.


    ¡°We are like father and uncle Dave¡± I say and Nora tilts her head against me.


    ¡°This is your fault. What have you done to her¡± Ares say and points at Mia


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare me Mia for this. This is your fault and Helios¡¯. If you guys just had epted me from


    the start and marked me, Artemis wouldn¡¯t be dying and everything would have been fine¡± Nora


    screams and we just stare at her


    I try to mindlink her when I notice that her bond is almostpletely gone but I reach Artemis.


    *What is happening Artemis* I ask her


    * Oh Helios, I am so d to hear you. It¡¯s a long story but right now Nora isn¡¯t Nora and you must stop


    your brother from doing something stu pid*


    *Okay but please tell me, are you really dying and is it our


    fault?*


    *Yes Helios I am dying but I have been dying for the past 500 years but Nora didn¡¯t want to listen to


    that ear and she let the witch into her mind. You must stop your brother and wake her up or ..*


    III


    <


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for that now, I know what I should do now and I am really sorry that I will hurt you too


    Helios. I really loved you, you know and I will miss you the most.¡± Nora says and I just stare at her


    when she suddenly kisses me on my cheek. and I just stare at her.


    She draws in air and with a high voice says


    ¡°I, Nora, descendant from the moon goddess, hereby reject my mates Helios and Ares ¡­¡± Nora didn¡¯t


    get enough time to actually reject us and she did it wrong too but Ares roars in anger and throws


    himself at her and does the one thing that is forbidden.


    He marks her against her will but it works in a way, the shock from the marking wakes Artemis up and


    she takes the control from Nora and shifts. But she isn¡¯t of age yet so the shift stops midway and Nora


    screams in agony as she breaks her back.


    Her legs elongate and her skin is covered in fur, her back bends forward and her ears get out from the


    top of her head.


    She looks hideous but now it¡¯s Artemis that is in control and that is good I think.


    ¡°What have you done, Ares?¡± Our father yells as he walks into the room.


    ¡°She tried to reject us father, my lycan just reacted before I could and we marked her and killed her in


    the process¡± Ares


    cries out.


    r


    you


    free from the prison that the witch put me and Nora in¡± Artemis voice is grotesque when ites out


    from Nora¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°The witch?¡± Our father asks


    ¡°Yes, Melinda.¡± Your mate¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34


    Artemis POV


    *So this day finally came, huh. Melinda the very same witch that created the curse and at the same


    time killed off her wolf, my daughter, for a petty thing called revenge. I can never hate humans even if


    they have done some terrible things like killing my family.


    Nora showed me that they do have value, I came to her way early because I saw that she was worthy


    of me so I appeared inside of her mind and I was there for her. I told her the truth that I wasn¡¯t ready to


    come out in front of everything and everyone.


    I was still grieving from the loss of my daughter and I needed to gather the energy that I needed to find


    the witch and stop her for all time toe. I told Nora that she needed to be stronger before we could


    shift. But I didn¡¯t mean that she needed to work out, I meant that we needed our mate.


    Then she found her mate and I finally could gather more strength but than it happened, Nora met her


    other mate and I felt my strength going away. I was trapped inside the very same curse which my


    daughter was sacrificed for.


    I am going to die finally but without taking the same witch. with me and now it dawns on me, I have


    fallen into the very same trap, I want revenge, just like a human. I will not die before I get revenge on


    her.


    I told Nora to go forward the ceremony so I get the witch.


    1/4


    she still had powers. So when she showed Nora her memories of when the curse was created and I


    saw how my daughter died, I became devastated and in that moment the witch locked me up in Nora¡¯s


    mind alongside with Nora.


    I sighed at how stu pid I am, sigh. I am one of the oldest lycans that ever existed and I was once again


    weak and let that stu pid witch tra mple right over me. Nora was crying as the witch that had taken over


    Nora¡¯s body hurt Ares¡¯ one of Nora¡¯


    s mates.


    And now the stu pid witch is trying to hurt the king by


    rejecting Nora¡¯s mates but as I gave Helios a warning, the other one acted as I wanted him to he gave


    me back the control of Nora¡¯s body.


    As Ares marked Nora by force he gave me control of her and I shifted partly in a way to attempt control


    of the witch. It hurts. Nora like hell but the witch can¡¯t do anything and that was the n all along. I hold


    the witch in ce while Helios and Ares can take care of themselves.


    I watch as the king gets really angry and how his brother actually punches Ares but I hold my sight on


    Helios, trying so much for him to understand that I need help.


    Mia groans and stands up slowly, touching her head, since Nora knocked her on it.


    I nce behind at her and put my hand around her neck and squeezes, witches has this nasty habit to


    always know when another witch is in danger and theye right away and it look like I was right


    again.


    Mia¡¯s grandmother Maria shows up along with Carol and


    My Head at them and they all stop, I try to show them what is wrong but the words won¡¯te out of


    me so I mindlink Helios.


    ¡°Artemis is in control of Nora¡¯s body and the witch inside her is under some sort of control but they


    need your help¡± Helios exins and all three witches nod.


    I release Mia and she coughs, I try to say that I am sorry but she backs away from me.


    Maria, Carol and Helene ced themselves in a formation around me and so did Helios, Ares and the


    king as well. Mia stayed on the floor besides Ben, who kept her in her ce and kept watch over us.


    In some way I feel connected to him and his lycan and I haven¡¯ t understood why yet, but I will find the


    connection before it¡¯s toote.


    Maria started chanting while Helene had a bunch of herbs in her hands. I recognized them, they were


    in the tea that Nora drank. Fa nny lights a candle that is red; red as blood.


    Then I felt her, Melinda, she was trying so hard to stay in Nora¡¯ s mind but I still had strength and power


    in here to fight her off.


    ¡°Why are you fighting me off, wolf?¡± Melinda asks


    ¡°Because you stu pid human, killed my daughter to create the st upid curse¡± I answer


    I feel her surprise and her regret.


    ¡°I liked her so much but we couldn¡¯t shift because I was weak,


    3/4


    she told me so.¡± Melinda answers.


    ¡°She needed her mate, your second half, and you had him right beside you but you were blind, too


    blinded to see it.¡± I said and felt sad, sad over my daughter, that she died in vain


    ¡°Who was it, can you at least give me that answer?¡± Melinda asks


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to in the beginning but yes I can give you the answer if you promise to let go of Nora¡± I


    answer her, still not certain if she is going to leave or not.


    ¡°Yes, I am sorry, I just wanted to hurt him, just as he harmed her¡± Melinda answered and I can feel her


    honesty through her words.


    ¡°I understand but let go now and I will take you to your mate, he is still alive even now¡± I reluctantly


    answer her


    ¡°Thank you¡± Melinda answers and she goes away without resisting.


    I feel her leaving Nora¡¯s mind and I retreat as well. Letting Nora have her mind to herself so she can


    kick Ares¡¯ a*s and mine as well,ter.*This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35


    35


    Nora POV


    Stu pid witches, here I thought they had my best interest in their minds but they tricked me again. As I


    watched Melinda¡¯s memories I noticed something that she was obviously blind to, her mate.


    I watched her as the matebond forced her to sleep with the king and she even got pregnant but to


    destroy the king she sacrificed both her own child and her wolf, Artemis daughter.


    I watched as the term revenge destroyed everything she held dear and everything that everyone else


    loved. I felt Artemis¡¯ rage as she watched how her daughter died. I understand Melinda but how she did


    it was wrong, she could have done something different instead of killing so many lives.


    The loophole! I am the loophole in the curse, I am the lycan kingdom¡¯s redemption and the king¡¯s


    doom. If I ept Helios and Ares I will destroy the curse but at the same time I will kill their bloodline


    because I can never have children. A stu pid loophole, it¡¯s a cursed loophole.


    Melinda wants me to reject my mates and by doing that, cursing them by not ever having a second


    chance mate and killing their chosen mates. But no way, even if I have not known them for long I know


    in my heart that I love both of them equally much.


    1/5


    |||


    But as I pondered over what Melinda had done and what I should do now, I got a blinding headache.


    *It¡¯s not a headache, Nora. It¡¯s Melinda, I was wrong she is stronger than me right now. She has taken


    over and sent you back here with me


    What, back here? I look around and notice nothing actually. Hmm


    *Nothing? Am I nothing for you, Nora?*


    Of course you are nothing but I can¡¯t see you..


    *Look up*


    I sigh but do as she wants. Oh sh it. A couple of glowing purple eyes meet mine as I look up. Artemis?


    *Yep*


    I need some light in here, I really want to see your true self.


    *Are you sure?*


    Yes.


    And with that this ce got a bit lighter and I could see Artemis more clearly, she is beautiful.


    *Am I scary?*


    No you are beautiful, your fur is just like the night sky, I can swear that it glitters like the stars.


    ¡°Oh Nora, I do love you, pretty girl*


    279


    r


    Stop that. Tell me how to get back, I want to be with my mates. I won¡¯t hesitate anymore and if I have to


    mark them first, I will.


    *Good girl*


    I try to understand where we are and how I can take control over my body. Artemis helps me to see out


    of my own eyes. I see how my body is controlled by Melinda, how she is


    harming my mates.


    I am filled with rage and I scream out my frustration, Artemis whines by my outburst. Sorry. I try my


    hardest to break out from here but for some reason I feel weaker than I did before.


    Artemis, can you take over my body from the crazy witch? I am too tired.


    *Yes Nora. Just don¡¯t give up and trust me*


    I sigh and sit down or whatever I am doing. Resting.


    I feel so da mn tired like all my energy is being sucked out. What is happening?


    *The witch has a hold of your body and the small amount of magic that she has is drawing on your


    energy but if you give me your permission I will take back the control of your body*


    Do it.


    *Good night Nora¡±


    And then I cked out or fell asleep.


    Later¡­


    T


    |||


    ¡°What?¡± I try to ask but I can hear that my voice isn¡¯t normal and I feel with my tongue over my teeth


    that are now very sharpened. What in the world is happening?


    ¡°Nora, calm down, I will exin but you need to calm down¡± Helios tries to calm me down and I stare at


    him like he is a bug. A bug? Well he does seem smaller than me, all of them do. How.


    I look down and notice that I am different. I am taller and I have fur instead of skin. What in the world?


    ¡°Nora, you have semi shifted, partly shifted. You are taller than us and you have fur, and lycan ears and


    fangs. ¡± Ben says and I turn to look at him but I turn too much and I stare at a tree instead.


    ¡°And it seems you have the lycan speed as well,¡± Grey says.


    I try to speak but I can¡¯t so I sit down and cry instead. I want my normal body back now.


    ¡°Nora, you tried to reject us or the one that had control over your body tried to reject us and Ares¡¯ lost it


    and forcefully marked you and in that moment Artemis partly shifted. Probably because to get the


    strength to fight off the intruder but still she shifted.


    You are stuck in this half shift and to make you go back you need to take back your rejection and Ares¡¯


    need a witch help to unmark you¡± Helios exin


    I get up too fast and lose my bnce and as I am falling backwards Daniel catches me, he has also


    shifted but in full to


    a lycan.


    ¡°Stu pid body,¡± I growl out.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay I got you. I will always be here for you and Artemis¡± Daniel says and I sigh.


    Lucky for me. But I don¡¯t know where I am and how in the world am I getting back since my stu pid


    body won¡¯t obey me like I want it to.


    *Nora, easy now. I know you are getting frustrated but we don¡¯t need to go anywhere. Ares is on his


    way here with Mia and her grandmother right now. So we can do this in the forest and Ben have some


    clothes for you that will suit you so you won¡¯t have to be naked when you shift back* Helios mindlink


    me and in confusion I look down and notice that I have ripped my clothes.


    Then the moon goddess that my fur covers my chest.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36


    Nora POV


    I can¡¯t believe it, Artemis partly shifted and now I am stuck in this very strange form, and everything


    hurts. It feels like I have broken my back but it feels like it¡¯s not strange. Is this how it feels to shift? I


    don¡¯t know if I want to fully shift. But I know I will have to do it on my next birthday. Sh it.


    I try to move my arms slowly but instead I identally hit Ben in the chest and I m him into a tree.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I try to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Nora, I have been in worse conditions. I hardly felt that¡± Ben says as he gets up and brushes


    off leaves from his clothes.


    I sit down and hold my body still so I won¡¯t hurt anyone else that I care about, sigh.


    ¡°Nora, I aming over now. I am not treating you like a wild animal even though you probably think


    so but you see. A lycans senses are super sensitive and you are unaware of them, your senses will


    probably say that I am an enemy so that is why I am taking it slowly. And anything that happens is not


    your fault, please remember that¡± Helios tries to calm me down.


    I am not calm because I have her scent now, she has entered the forest with my mate and I can feel


    that he doesn¡¯t want her here. He wants her to stop touching him, he is mine. Why


    1/4


    O


    <


    is she touching my mate?


    ¡°Helios, I think Ares is in the forest with Mia¡± Daniel begins to say but I don¡¯t stick around to hear the


    rest as I run away.


    I run as fast as I can, I am letting the bond guide me to Ares, he IS mine. I am tackled down to the


    ground by something or someone, a lycan. My ws didn¡¯te out but if they did I would have


    wed out their eyes for trying to stop me like that. I want my mate, he is mine.


    ¡°Nora, stop. It¡¯s the bond, just ignore it, we will help you, just calm down¡± Helios tries to talk to me butBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    my senses are in overdrive.


    Areses into view and he looks at me with regret in his eyes and I wentpletely still, my mind


    almost went nk and I looked at Helios but he didn¡¯t look at me. Helios were screaming at Mia and


    Ares and at first I didn¡¯t get it until Mia came into my vision.


    He marked her! Ares marked Mia, overriding my mark. I screamed. I roared with despair and I felt her,


    Artemis.


    She was howling in my mind, feeling the loss of our mate and the shift went back, it was painful but my


    heart was in way more pain because of his betrayal. Why can¡¯t I never be enough? What have I been


    doing wrong?


    ¡°Nora?¡± Helios said my name and I felt that the shift was over. I was human again but full of despair. I


    slowly sat up, ignoring that I was naked as I slowly touched my neck where Ares¡¯ mark was supposed


    to be. It wasn¡¯t there and I broke down.


    I heard that Helios tried to talk to me and Ares and Mia but I couldn¡¯t hear anything of what they said, I


    felt so alone as I


    screamed and Artemis roared with me in grief and then all went ck. I weed the dark, thank you.


    Helios POV


    I can¡¯t believe it, Nora semi shifted and everyone could see how beautiful Artemis is, she will be a


    remarkable queen one day. But now we wait in the forest as we take her out here, where Nora and


    Artemis are safest.


    But Nora has some problems in her new partly shifted body. She mmed Ben into a tree and even if


    he said he was fine, I


    could see on his face that she had hurt him and he was impressed by her strength. Then she felt him,


    Ares and Mia came into the forest and I was horrified by what they have done and as I watch Nora run


    off towards them I shifted and mindlinked my idiotic twin brother.


    *What in the hell are you doing? You can¡¯t mark Mia without rejecting Nora! Now Nora is on a rampage


    trying to find you. How do you think Artemis will feel when she sees Mia?*


    *It¡¯s fake, Helios. I will exin to Norater, as Mia took away my mark on Nora¡¯s shoulder it stuck on


    her like a temporary tattoo you know. I don¡¯t feel a bond to Mia whatsoever and I don¡¯t want one either.


    Artemis will be fine by the way, as long as Nora take back the rejection we can start over again.


    Oh sh it Nora is gonna lose it or Artemis is gonna kill Mia or Ares, or in the best case, she will kill them


    both. Hmm perhaps I should just let her loose on her rampage..


    Oh Toote I have already tackled her down on the ground,


    oh well.


    *Ares are you really that stu pid to show her that?¡±


    1/4


    §Ô


    *Show her what?*


    *You are showing Nora something that will break her and Artemis both, idiot*


    Then the worst that could happen just happened, Artemis howled and Nora screamed out her distress


    and her agonish. The sound was heartbreaking and the entire forest answered her.


    Tree vines slithered around Mia¡¯s body and threw her up in the air and she scream in fear but I didn¡¯t


    care for her, I looked as Nora shifted back to her human form, and even though she was naked, she


    didn¡¯t care. She touched her neck where the mark was before and now it¡¯s gone.


    Devastation, utterly devastation was heard from her, I fell down on my knees as it felt like my heart was


    being crushed and so did Ares. But my roar was for something else, Nora fell down on the earth and


    when I touched her, she was cold.


    Her skin was ice cold and her heartbeat was long gone. Nora was dead.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37


    Ares POV


    Mia gave us a choice and I know I will break Nora¡¯s heart but will exin to herter and then I will


    have to suck up for her in my entire life, I just hope that she will not reject me.


    Mia can take my mark away by transferring it to herself without destroying my bond to Nora, it will work


    like a temporary tattoo of sorts. It will go away after a couple of days and my bond won¡¯t be destroyed


    that easily.


    I love Nora so da mn much, even if I don¡¯t know her but hey we got an entire lifetime to get to know one


    another. We just need to fix my mistake and then, oh goddess, what have I done?


    Mia and I go into the forest and while she talks about how the whole thing will go I can¡¯t seem to listen


    to her, I think of Nora when my brother is almost screaming in my mind.


    I exin to him that is a fake mark and I get Nora will get pi ssed but I will exin to her and I truly


    hope she will have the heart to forgive me but I doubt it.


    I can smell her now and the bond tells me that she is close to


    us now but so is Helios and I hear her whelp, I bet Helios


    tackled her.


    ¡°So ugly¡± Mia whispers and looks away from Nora while I growl at her and when I look down at my


    mate..


    She is beautiful but I bet she will look amazing in a full shift.


    Her fur is midnight ck and her eyes are purple and she is sad, devastated. No, it was not supposed


    to happen like this.


    Nora cries and I try to speak to her when she suddenly shifts back and I see thergest scar on her


    back. I was staring to hard on her back to react when she suddenly fell down onto the earth. Helios


    took her in her arms and then he howled in sadness and I felt my bond to Nora break.


    The forest are wreaking havoc as it took Mia and strung her up among the tree crowns, roots are


    breaking up from the ground and slither around my body, the wind is picking up it¡¯s speed but I didn¡¯tBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    care. I just stared at Nora¡¯s body, wishing with all my being that her heart would start thumping again


    but it didn¡¯t.


    After a while the forest stopped moving like it had died too, along with Nora. Helios raised up slowly


    with Nora¡¯s body in his arms and I didn¡¯t move as it felt like I died with her.


    Daniel, Ben and Grey came running through the forest and I got punched by Daniel and again. I didn¡¯t


    fight back as he beat me to a bloo dy pulp. I deserved it, I killed her, I killed Nora and Artemis. I killed


    my mate.


    Helios POV


    I watched as Daniel beat my brother to the ground and I didn¡¯ t say anything, I just wished he would kill


    me instead but Ben and Grey stopped him from killing Ares. I had Nora in my arms and I carried her


    out of the forest and as I entered the town below the castle, everyone that was outside, stopped with


    what they were doing.


    Everyone bowed their heads in respect, whether it was for me. or for her, I don?t know and I didn¡¯t care


    either. I just want her


    toe back to me, please moon goddess, bring her back


    now.


    I remember the first day I met her, she was dancing with Daniel and even though they weren¡¯t mates,


    they shared a kiss because of the affection between each other. They are soulmates in a way, their


    lycans are siblings in a way, ady and her knight.


    The first time Nora smiled at me she melted my heart. When I saw her fight, she was strong and I


    wanted to go to a match against her someday. I have wanted to do so many things. with her and I still


    do but how can I when I know that I also killed her.


    I should have marked her as soon as she took back her rejection but she never got the chance to do


    that. Why would Mia move the mark to herself, this is so wrong. I want to put the me on someone


    else but can¡¯t, this is my fault, I brought her here.


    On our way up to the castle I am met by all the lycans that Nora healed and they are also grieving, they


    are forming a shield between us and the others. They all own Nora their life, we all own her. She was


    our future queen, thest living female lycan, descendant from two other kingdoms and the moon


    goddess herself.


    I am met at the gates by the warriors and my father and uncle Dave, they all stare at me and Nora with


    grief in their eyes. I had her for barely three months and she was loved by all that she met and now all


    is grieving for her.


    The mate I have waited for, she is mine even if I have to share her with my brother, I didn¡¯t care even


    though he did. He


    1/4


    |


    never wanted to share and we had so many arguments and fights over that. And look what that lead til¡¯.


    Nora is dead and I am too in a sense, but it is strange, my bond to her is still


    there.


    Is it because I refuse to give up on her?


    ¡°Elder William, is there any way?¡± I hear my uncle ask him and he answers but I can¡¯t listen to him.


    What will we do now without her, I am not giving her up, I will bring her back. She is my mate and I still


    feel her heartbeat. Wait, what?! I can hear them. Her heartbeat!

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38


    Noras POV


    Darkness, just darkness, no light whatsoever, how boring. Just in boring, nothing to do except sitting


    here in the darkness like a .. shadow. No even shadows get to see much more than I do right now.


    Sure I did wee the darkness but this is utterly ridiculous and so so so boring!


    ¡°Artemis, where are you? Please, respond if you can hear me¡± I try to yell but I can¡¯t even hear my


    echo.


    A soft giggle is prating the darkness and I sigh in boredom.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny Artemis, stop that otherwise I will do something that you won¡¯t beughing at¡± I try to


    threaten my lycan, I must be a stu pid human to my counterpart. That must be why she left me.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t leave you because of that¡±


    Yeah and how do you know that? Wait, are you my subconscious?


    ¡°No, my name is Diane¡±


    Like the moon goddess?


    ¡°Yes, that is one of the many names I have been called¡±


    I try to turn around to see the person whose voice I hear.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see me in the darkness¡±


    Don¡¯t hide in it then.


    ¡°Hihi, open your eyes instead and it won¡¯t be dark here¡±


    What, are you dumb, why would I have my eyes closed? But still I try to open my eyes, huh I did have


    them closed. Strange.


    As I open them I am blinded by light so I blink my eyes rapidly. When I can see more clearly we are


    once again in a forest. Why is it always a forest?


    ¡°It¡¯s not just any forest, this is mynd¡±


    I turn around to see our famous moon goddess but I almostugh out loud, no wait I actually do. To


    think that the mystery moon goddess that we all love and worship is like a five year old kid.


    ¡°I am not five years old but yes I did not age anymore than this. I think it¡¯s easier to y around in this


    form so I often. stay in it¡± Diane says.


    Can you read my mind?


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Oh da mn! Am I dead?


    ¡°In a way, yes.¡± Artemis, my daughter died of heartbreak and you with her. So right now you have


    fulfilled one part of the prophecy, you are in mynd right now¡±


    2/5


    r


    I am dead along with Artemis. Well, I thought it would be less painful and more bliss.


    ¡°You are not really dead, this is more like a limbo but just because you are the human that Artemis


    chose¡±


    You just said I was dead and now I am not, please make up your mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin, Nora, perhaps Artemis can exin, she is over there with her daughter¡±


    I look up and around and notice my midnight ck lycan ying with a smaller wolf, ck as night with


    white paws. Both of them are beautiful.


    ¡°Yes they are, walk over there, take this path and don¡¯t stray from the path, Nora¡±


    Don¡¯t stray from the path? The paths are straight, how could I stray from a straight path? But as I


    turned around I noticed Diane is no longer here.


    Whatever. I step on to the path and at once I am flooded with memories, both good and bad. My


    parents, my friends, my old pack, Daniel, Ben, Linus, Helios and Ares. I miss them, all of them. I


    continue to walk, trying so hard as not to follow them and stray from the path.


    I try to concentrate on Artemis and her daughter, I want to talk to Artemis, I want to meet her daughter.


    But just as I am about to run over there I hearughter, a child¡¯sughter and I stop and look away from


    the path ahead of me.


    Helios is holding a little boy in his arms and they are both waving me over, toe to them. I hesitate,


    that little boy


    |||


    looks like both me and Helios, I want that, I want a future with Helios. But where is Ares? I try to look


    for him but I can¡¯t find him.


    I take a deep breath and continue walking away from the little boy in Helios¡¯ arms, I want a future with


    both my mates. Even if he hurt me by marking Mia, I want Ares, he is my mate.


    I scream as I feel a strong grip on my shoulders and I look up to see Artemis. I hug her with all my


    might.


    ¡°Finally, I can hug you now, Nora¡±


    ¡°And I can hug you, Artemis. Wait, am I still on that path?¡±


    ¡°No, while you were thinking of our mates, you was walking straight ahead so I just caught you before


    you fell down¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I guess. It feels a bit weird, talking with you like this¡±


    ¡°I understand, it feels strange for me to¡±


    I follow Artemis to her daughter and I take a seat on the grass as her daughteres up to me.


    ¡°Hello, Nora.¡± My name is Aurelie and I am Artemis¡¯ daughter¡± Aurelie says and bows her head at me.


    ¡°Hello Aurelie, you are very beautiful, but aren¡¯t you quite big to be a werewolf?¡± I say and look at her.


    ¡°Yes, but as you can see my mother is quite big too. As I am. the first female werewolf and Artemis¡¯


    daughter, I got a midnight ck fur as well and I am bigger in size too¡± she tries to exin even though


    I don¡¯t get it


    |||


    <


    ¡°That sounds more like an excuse, daughter¡± Artemis tilts her head and I smack her on her arm.


    ¡°Then what am I going to say then? I am big because I am beautiful then? I sound like a snob¡± Aurelie


    says and I giggle.


    ¡°You can say that you are bigger than others because you are the first female werewolf and your


    mother is a legend among lycans¡± I ponder over the words and notice that both Artemis and AurelieAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    stare at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask


    Then I was attacked in a contest of hugging me first, both Artemis and Aurelie were happy with my


    words.


    |||


    It feels like I have been in thisnd for years at the end but I know in my head that I should have been


    here for just a few minutes, half an hour at most.


    ¡°Diane?¡± What will I do now?¡± I ask out loud and both Artemis and Aurelie stop with what they are doing


    and listen to me.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your choice now, Nora. You can choose to stay here with us or go back to your body but


    without Artemis.¡± Diane


    answer me


    ¡°I won¡¯t be a lycan anymore?¡± I say confused.


    ¡°You never were, Artemis was the lycan, but yes you will be an ordinary human¡± Diane says and I feel


    down.


    If I am an ordinary human I can¡¯t have a bond to Helios and Ares, I won¡¯t survive them. I sigh and start


    to cry.


    ¡°Wait, Nora¡¯s parents are from the ze kingdom and the knight kingdom, correct?¡± Aurelie asks and


    Artemis nods.


    ¡°Nora should have a lycan then, she has inherited the qualities of both of the kingdoms. So you can¡¯t


    just send her back without a counterpart or she will just die again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm


    you are right as always Aurelie, I can¡¯t send her back without a counterpart but then I need someone to


    volunteer¡± Diane says and starts to wander around.


    Dividing into


    111


    I tilted my head and followed her with my eyes and then I noticed them, hundreds and hundreds of


    lycans and


    werewolves. I stand up in awe and look around, all sizes and colors except ck.


    ¡°Umm Diane, why is only Artemis and Aurelie ck in their fur?¡± I ask and she stops and looks back at


    me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? They are the firsts of their race so of course they are midnight ck and the only ones


    as well¡± Diane smiles and continues walking around.


    A perfectly white werewolf approached me and it took me a second to recognize it, I crouched down


    and hugged her hard while sobbing.


    ¡°I have missed you my friend¡± I say to Emily¡¯s wolf.


    ¡°I have missed you as well, Nora.¡± she says and licks my cheek. gently.


    ¡°Miss Diane, I volunteer to be Nora¡¯s wolf, even if I am not strong enough¡±


    ¡°Oh my sweet wolf, you would be the perfectpanion for Nora, but as I have said before, your


    counterpart is not yet dead and you are not released just yet¡± Diane answers and hugs her.


    Emily¡¯s wolf hangs her head down in sorrow but I hug her and whisper thanks to her as she was my


    friend even though Emily turned her back on me.


    ¡°Diane, I want to be Nora¡¯s counterpart¡± Aurelie¡¯s voice


    sounds clear in the forest.


    Dividing into pages now


    ´¨


    <


    ¡°Are you sure, Aurelie? You have not rested enough since the curse¡± Diane answers but Aurelie growls


    at her.


    ¡°I think Nora and my daughter will be a perfect match for one another, that way both my daughter in


    wolf form and my daughter in human form can be together¡± Artemis says and nods.


    ¡°Am I your daughter?¡± I ask Artemis confused.


    ¡°Not by blood but I have always thought of you as my daughter, you reminded me of Aurelie with your


    strength and kindness¡± Artemis exins and I blush a bit.


    Aurelie walks over to me and looks me in the eyes. ¡°Do you ept me, Nora?¡± She asks me and I take


    a deep breath ¡°Yes, I ept you, Aurelie¡±


    She holds her paw up and I put my hand on her paw and in that second the forest bes lighter and


    lighter and everyone fades away. And once again I am in the darkness.


    Bute on!


    *It¡¯s okay Nora, I am here with you. You and I are in aa right now, but we are alive. Since you were


    born with my mother who is a lycan, your body need toply with a werewolf instead so you need to


    rest and we need to get to know one another* Aurelie exins and I get it. Not many will die and then


    come back with another wolf and just wake up and be fine, it¡¯s not really magic.


    I wonder what is happening on the outside and I wonder when I will wake up.


    Ares POV


    Dividing into pages now


    r


    Iyed in the forest the whole night and the day after and so on. I was woken up by Helios and Uncle


    Dave when they lifted up my body from the ground, they told me that I had beenying there for the


    past three days but I didn¡¯t care.


    I wished that they had left me there, my lycan refused toe forward and I can¡¯t shift or heal properly


    either so righ now I have a human sickness, a deadly one at that. My father is furious and Mia¡¯s


    grandmother has been here two times already.


    The first time to hit me and the second time to give me tea. I learned that Mia had yed me and Nora.


    The mark would have gone away when she took back her rejection but instead Mia harmed Nora even


    further.


    Artemis died of heartbreak and here I am now, my lycan has abandoned me and now I am feigning for


    myself. Helios hade over once a day and talked normally with me but I just wished for him to kill


    me and every time he punched me when I said my wish out loud.


    I killed our mate and he isn¡¯t even sad or angry over that. Today hees in with our father and uncle


    Dave and a wheelchair. No way in hell will I be pushed around in that thing like I am sick or an old man.


    But I don¡¯t have much choice since I am weak right now and the fever is taking control over my body so


    I am seeing illusions right now. But they push me out of my room and down to Nora¡¯s old room. Why


    would they torment me like


    this?


    But as they open the door and push me inside I see that Nora is h o oked up to hospital machines and


    that the heart monitor


    Dividing into pages how


    |||


    <


    is beeping, when it measures her heartbeats.


    ¡°Nora is alive, Ares, you didn¡¯t kill her¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Noras POV


    It feels like I have been in thisnd for years at the end but I know in my head that I should have been


    here for just a few minutes, half an hour at most.


    ¡°Diane?¡± What will I do now?¡± I ask out loud and both Artemis and Aurelie stop with what they are doing


    and listen to me.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your choice now, Nora. You can choose to stay here with us or go back to your body but


    without Artemis.¡± Diane


    answer me


    ¡°I won¡¯t be a lycan anymore?¡± I say confused.


    ¡°You never were, Artemis was the lycan, but yes you will be an ordinary human¡± Diane says and I feel


    down.


    If I am an ordinary human I can¡¯t have a bond to Helios and Ares, I won¡¯t survive them. I sigh and start


    to cry.


    ¡°Wait, Nora¡¯s parents are from the ze kingdom and the knight kingdom, correct?¡± Aurelie asks and


    Artemis nods.


    ¡°Nora should have a lycan then, she has inherited the qualities of both of the kingdoms. So you can¡¯t


    just send her back without a counterpart or she will just die again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm you are right as always Aurelie, I can¡¯t send her back without a counterpart but then I need


    someone to volunteer¡± Diane says and starts to wander around.


    I tilted my head and followed her with my eyes and then I noticed them, hundreds and hundreds of


    lycans and


    werewolves. I stand up in awe and look around, all sizes and colors except ck.


    ¡°Umm Diane, why is only Artemis and Aurelie ck in their fur?¡± I ask and she stops and looks back at


    me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? They are the firsts of their race so of course they are midnight ck and the only ones


    as well¡± Diane smiles and continues walking around.


    A perfectly white werewolf approached me and it took me a second to recognize it, I crouched down


    and hugged her hard while sobbing.


    ¡°I have missed you my friend¡± I say to Emily¡¯s wolf.


    ¡°I have missed you as well, Nora.¡± she says and licks my cheek gently.


    ¡°Miss Diane, I volunteer to be Nora¡¯s wolf, even if I am not strong enough¡±


    ¡°Oh my sweet wolf, you would be the perfectpanion for Nora, but as I have said before, your


    counterpart is not yet dead and you are not released just yet¡± Diane answers and hugs her.


    Emily¡¯s wolf hangs her head down in sorrow but I hug her and whisper thanks to her as she was my


    friend even though Emily turned her back on me.


    ¡°Diane, I want to be Nora¡¯s counterpart¡± Aurelie¡¯s voice


    sounds clear in the forest.


    ¡°Are you sure, Aurelie? You have not rested enough since the curse¡± Diane answers but Aurelie growls


    at her.


    ¡°I think Nora and my daughter will be a perfect match for one another, that way both my daughter in


    wolf form and my daughter in human form can be together¡± Artemis says and nods.


    ¡°Am I your daughter?¡± I ask Artemis confused.


    ¡°Not by blood but I have always thought of you as my daughter, you reminded me of Aurelie with your


    strength and kindness¡± Artemis exins and I blush a bit.


    Aurelie walks over to me and looks me in the eyes. ¡°Do you ept me, Nora?¡± She asks me and I take


    a deep breath ¡°Yes, I ept you, Aurelie¡±


    She holds her paw up and I put my hand on her paw and in that second the forest bes lighter and


    lighter and everyone fades away. And once again I am in the darkness.


    Bute on!


    *It¡¯s okay Nora, I am here with you. You and I are in aa right now, but we are alive. Since you were


    born with my mother who is a lycan, your body need toply with a werewolf instead so you need to


    rest and we need to get to know one another* Aurelie exins and I get it. Not many will die and then


    come back with another wolf and just wake up and be fine, it¡¯s not really magic.


    I wonder what is happening on the outside and I wonder when I will wake up.


    Ares POV


    Iyed in the forest the whole night and the day after and so on. I was woken up by Helios and Uncle


    Dave when they lifted up my body from the ground, they told me that I had beenying there for the


    past three days but I didn¡¯t care.


    I wished that they had left me there, my lycan refused toe forward and I can¡¯t shift or heal properly


    either so right now I have a human sickness, a deadly one at that. My father is furious and Mia¡¯s


    grandmother has been here two times already.


    The first time to hit me and the second time to give me tea. I learned that Mia had yed me and Nora.


    The mark would have gone away when she took back her rejection but instead Mia harmed Nora even


    further.


    Artemis died of heartbreak and here I am now, my lycan has abandoned me and now I am feigning for


    myself. Helios hade over once a day and talked normally with me but I just wished for him to kill


    me and every time he punched me when I said my wish out loud.


    I killed our mate and he isn¡¯t even sad or angry over that. Today hees in with our father and uncle


    Dave and a wheelchair. No way in hell will I be pushed around in that thing like I am sick or an old man.


    But I don¡¯t have much choice since I am weak right now and the fever is taking control over my body so


    I am seeing illusions right now. But they push me out of my room and down to Nora¡¯s old room. Why


    would they torment me like this?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But as they open the door and push me inside I see that Nora is hooked up to hospital machines and


    that the heart monitor


    is beeping, when it measures her heartbeats.


    ¡°Nora is alive, Ares, you didn¡¯t kill her¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40


    Helios POV


    I have spent thest week watching over Nora, making sure that her heartbeats don¡¯t stop or her


    breathing for that matter. I sent Ares a thought but I knew he would be fine if he would just man up and


    apologize to his lycan.


    Mia hadn¡¯t been seen thest week, her grandmother, Maria, popped in and sat by Nora¡¯s side and told


    her a story that is only passed down through the generations of witches. Maria thought Nora should


    hear it since Mia caused this much. trouble out of greed.


    Maria exined that Mia is excluded from the coven¡¯s leadership and she will never get her pendant


    back. Maria also told me that Nora¡¯s soul is in there but she could not


    sense Artemis and my lycan said the same, he can¡¯t sense Artemis either. Perhaps she truly died and


    that is why Nora is


    in aa.


    I don¡¯t really have the answer to that but as I was sitting beside Nora and looked through the legends of


    Artemis, I read a short section about a wolf named Aurelie. Apparently she is Artemis¡¯ daughter and the


    first female werewolf.


    ¡°Artemis, the very first female lycan can only be described as a midnight ck wolf that stands on her


    back legs, there is nothing white on her body except her fangs if they are not stained with blood.


    Artemis, the first of her species and are naturally blood thirsty and vicious, pray to any g od if you ever


    encounter her because she will leave nothing alive¡±


    Dividing into pages how


    |||


    <


    Huh? Really? To think humans can be so st upid to write things like this.


    *They are not wrong, Artemis is the strongest amongst us*


    What? My lycan just spoke, no wait, that was a girl¡¯s voice, I think.


    *Am not a girl*


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    *My counterparts oldest son is daft*


    ¡°Are you my fathers lycan? How can you hear my thoughts, is this some sort of magic?¡±


    *Turn around*


    I turned around just to see my father and uncle Dave standing there and looking at me like I had gone


    mad.


    ¡°Helios, are you alright?¡± uncle Dave asks


    ¡°Sure, I am getting crazy but everything is good¡± I answer and look wary at my father.


    *You have always been crazy. You had your mate by your side and you should have marked and mated


    with her instead of fighting your brother, that way she would still be here*


    My father hums and takes a seat next to Nora, he takes her hand and I can see his lycaning


    forward.


    ¡°What are you doing father?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°You fathers lycan is trying to connect with Nora¡± uncle Dave


    Dividing into pages now


    |||


    says


    ¡°Can he do that?¡± I ask and feel hope.


    ¡°Yes in a sense, since Nora saved him from the darkness, both him and my lycan can connect with her


    but it seems that she is unaware of us so we thought it would work better if we touched her¡± uncle dave


    exins and I stare at him.


    Well if it works then be it, I just want Nora back, to say that I am sorry and tell her I love her so much. I


    want her just as she is, I don¡¯t want her to change one bit.


    Ares POV


    It feels like I am dying. The doctor in our pack just shook his head at me. I know that he finds it


    ridiculous that I have an illness because I have upset my lycan to the point where he refuses to heal


    me. Sigh.


    *Hey, I am sorry for the things I did. I don¡¯t know if you are listening but I am truly sorry that I hurt our


    mate but I am more sorry for not listening to you. You have warned me so many times about Mia but I


    never listened and I regret it so much now. I promise from now on that I will heed your warnings* I try to


    speak with my lycan but I drift back inte unconsciousness from the high fever.


    I wake up a dayter to the doctor that takes my blood sample and checks me over.


    ¡°You are lucky, young prince. Your lycan has started to heal you and you will be fina in a few days. I am


    leaving a list here. for the maids on some food you should eat and don¡¯t you start with warrior training


    right away¡±


    Dividing into pages nova


    |||


    Too much nagging from that doctor, a list of foods and I can only train about 10 minutes a day, who


    does he think I am?


    *Fool*


    I gasp as my lycan said fool as the first word to me, bu hu.


    That¡¯s not nice even if it is true to the point.


    ¡°Ares, can youe out for a minute?¡± Helios call out to me.


    get up and feel sluggish fromying in my b*d for three weeks straight. I see my brother and walk over


    to him but he walks away so I sigh and follow him up to the library.


    What are we going to do here? I walk in and almost kill Helios when he suddenly turns on his heel and


    throws his arms around my neck and kisses me hard.


    The sheer surprise and his strength made me fall backwards and hit my head on the floor.


    Unfortunately I don¡¯t faint when he suddenly slips his tongue in my mouth, gross.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± our father says and Helios releases me in a


    second.


    I look up to see our father and.. Helios? I look back at the Helios that kissed me when he suddenly


    changes and turns into Mia. Shockingly I throw up at Mia where she is sitting on top of me. Urgh.


    I get up and away from her while she cries that I have ruined her clothes, now that I look at her I can


    see what condition she is in. She hasn¡¯t showered in forever I guess, and she smells terrible, her hair is


    like a rat¡¯s nest and she looks really pitiful. Not at all like the very clean and pridefully witch that she has


    Dinding into pages now


    III


    always been.


    ¡°I want your help¡± she pleads with me


    ¡°I can help you with your death¡± my father said before he lunged at her.


    Dividing into pagro nomContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41


    Noras POV


    Wow, it¡¯spletely ck in here, again, sigh. This is so da mn boring, I hate being stuck where I can¡¯t


    do anything.


    *You are not alone in here, you know*


    Hello Aurelie, I am so happy that you are here with me. This time I don¡¯t want to be alone, not anymore


    actually but how long do you think we will be here? I know that it is my body and mind but da mn this is


    boring.


    *Well since I wasn¡¯t your wolf from the beginning so I will need to see your memories, you know from


    when you were young until the day you died with my mother. Is that okay with you?*


    Oh right, of course but how do I show you? I don¡¯t remember much from my childhood, you know.


    *Well then let¡¯s go to your memory base then and we can watch together*


    Sure let¡¯s go there, it¡¯s just about two meters or like 100 miles, how can we walk inside my mind, ugh


    this is so confusing and what the hell is that buzzing sound?


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s someone from the outside that is talking to you?* Aurelie says and I wonder.


    stop my ranting and start to listen much closer, ah it¡¯s Helios and.. Maria? What is she doing here?


    Dividing into pages how


    |||


    1


    ¡°I think she wants to tell you something, a story?*


    How can you hear so much, oh right wolf hearing.


    *Well if we truly merge with one another you will be able to hear just as much as I am*


    Oh right, I should know that. So my earliest memory would be around here.


    *Nora¡¯s childhood


    A blue and white striped balles into the eye line and rolls away while a small girl chases it.


    ¡°Nora, don¡¯t run you can trip¡± Nora¡¯s mother says Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But the little Nora doesn¡¯t care about her mothers warnings so she continues to chase the ball, and


    when she finally catches up with it she stops in her tracks. A wolf is holding the ball in its mouth but


    Nora just squeals and runs up to it.


    The wolf drops the ball just as Nora jumps on it and hugs the wolf with her tiny hands.


    ¡°Papa¡± Nora squeals.


    ¡°No Nora, don¡¯t do that. That isn¡¯t papa¡± Nora¡¯s mother says and picks her up.


    The wolf looks shocked at Nora as she clings and tries to get down to the wolf again, screaming ¡°papa¡±


    over and over again.


    ¡°Nora, I am here¡± a manes over to Nora and Nora stops at


    once.


    viding wito pages now


    111


    ¡°Papa?¡± Nora says


    ¡°Yes, sweetie.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Nora asks and points at the wolf.


    ¡°That¡¯s your uncle, he looks like me doesn¡¯t he¡± Nora¡¯s papa says proudly.


    Nora tilts her head and smiles and says ¡°papa two¡± and Nora¡¯s father sighs along with her mother.


    End of memory


    Huh I don¡¯t remember any uncle? Who is that?


    *I don¡¯t know of the human but the wolf was definitely Aro*


    Do you know every wolf?


    *Yes*


    Oh da mn, it must be hard to remember everyone.


    *No they are my children anyway* Aurelie answers and tilts


    her head.


    Next memory


    **


    Nora is five years old today and they have a minor celebration, her favorite breakfast and a gift. Riding


    her mother¡¯s wolf through the vige to the kindergarten. That¡¯s all there was for that celebration. But


    little Nora was just as happy, she was riding on her mothers back on the way home from kindergarten


    as well. While the other kids walked home.


    When she came home again to the pack house she was met


    Dinding into pages now


    111


    by her father and the alpha of the pack.


    ¡°Happy birthday Nora ¡± her dad said but Nora just looked down as not to anger the alpha and mumbled


    a thanks.


    She climbed down from her mothers wolf and ran over to her dad to get a big hug, her mother shifted


    back and Nora


    noticed that her alpha looked at her mother while she was naked. But no one said anything.


    And the memory faded away


    **end of memory**


    Hmm has alpha always looked at my mom that way? With lust in his eyes?


    *You don¡¯t celebrate big, huh*


    No we don¡¯t, I remember now that Daniel, Ben and the other guys promised me a big birthday party


    next year but I guess I won¡¯t wake up in time to see that huh?


    *Don¡¯t worry, you will wake up in time to have a party and many parties there after*


    I hope so but hey haven¡¯t we missed some memories?


    *Actually I have already watched a lot of your memories but these ones were locked by your


    unconsciousness *


    Oh in that case we can check the next one right?


    **Next memory**


    This time Nora was 16 and at the ceremony where your wolf was supposed toe forward, Nora


    didn¡¯t and she was


    Dividing into pages now


    O


    ashamed of herself. As she stood there alone in the middle of the pack house, ready to let her wolf


    forward and show her beautiful eyes but nothing happened.


    Nora¡¯s parents called her ate bloomer and she rushed up to her room, devastated that she didn¡¯t


    hear from her wolf she cried herself to sleep. But she woke up at midnight with a sound in her mind.


    Artemis hade forward in Nora¡¯s mind, she told Nora that


    she couldn¡¯te forward because she was too weak. But Nora misunderstood Artemis and thought


    that she was too


    weak..


    From that day on she began training and surpassed a lot of ranking wolves in the pack. When Nora


    turned 18, she was super excited to finally shift but Artemis couldn¡¯t do it because she was too weak,


    she needed more strength.


    Nora lost all of her friends, all of them turned their backs on her and she stood alone. Alone she fought


    and alone she lived, you could call it barely living a life. She had Artemis in her mind and she pushed


    herself way too hard.


    When Nora turned 19 and she was in apetition to raise her ranks, the pack was breached by


    rogues and Nora did what she was supposed to do, she fought them back.


    Nora killed two of them in human form, think of that as a human against two strong werewolves in their


    wolf forms. A surprise that she was still alive but that woulde to change quickly. The pack had a


    traitor among themselves and the traitor had a silver de that he shed Nora with.


    Nora got into aa from the poison of the silver. Around a week she was sleeping and the pack had


    just started to grieve


    |||


    when Nora woke up. Nora¡¯s alpha came by to see for himself, the miracle that was Nora when she


    woke up.


    All he could say was:


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die?¡±


    End of memory**

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42


    Helios POV


    I talked with my father about my theory about Artemis but I didn¡¯t mention the story that Maria told Nora


    and I. I think that is still a secret and something I am not supposed to tell anyone yet.


    We were going to the library to check the old records of the first lycans that lived in the moon goddess¡¯


    lands. But as we got closer to the door we heard noises, Ares is in there and another but I can¡¯t really


    hear who it is.


    My father opens the door and we walk inside to see who it is but the shock are too strong as I see


    myself straddling Ares and kissing him. Ugh I need to wash my mouth after this.


    I see my doppelganger change into the missing piece of our blo ody puzzle, Mia. She doesn¡¯t look like


    the perfect witch that she once was and she stinks like she has been bathing in a ditch somewhere.


    Ugh.


    ¡°I need your help¡± Mia whispers


    ¡°I will help you, to die¡± my father roars and ps Mia away from Ares.


    It went down so fast that I didn¡¯t have time to react to what was going on but my father had Mia around


    her throat against the wall and Ares tried to save her and I just stood by and watched.


    ¡°Ares, are you really choosing Mia¡¯s side once again, what


    <


    about Nora, our mate?¡± I ask Ares and he twitches and nces at me over his shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t let father kill Mia, I choose Nora and it¡¯s Nora¡¯s choice about what Mia¡¯s


    punishment should be.¡± Ares answers and I think I agree with that so I sigh and walk over there to help


    Ares.


    ¡°Dad, release her please¡± I said to him and he let her go in a second.


    ¡°You called me dad, you haven¡¯t called me that for many, many years now¡± he says and I can see that


    he is on the verge of crying.


    ¡°I know but that was because of your lycan, he wouldn¡¯t hear us if we called you dad when he was in


    charge.¡± I exin and dad nods his head in shame.


    ¡°Guards, take the witch down to the dungeons¡± dad says and I smile as the guardse into the


    library and take Mia away.


    ¡°So what were you doing in here except kissing Mia in my body.. ish..?¡± I asked my brother and he


    looked like he was going to throw up again. Well it looked funny when he actually threw up on Mia and


    she smelled even more but he doesn¡¯t need to actually puke again, does he?


    Dad pushes a garbage can forward and Ares takes it and .. he pukes again. Ugh.


    ¡°What are you two doing in here then?¡± Ares asks as he takes a few second break between throwing


    up.


    ¡°Research on Artemis¡¯ powers¡± I shrug and look away from him.


    |||


    <


    ¡°Cool let me know if you find anything, I need to take a shower in bleach and brush my teeth like a 100


    times over¡± Ares says and takes his garbage can with him and walks out of the library.


    Me and my dad stare after him until dad breaks out in aughing fit and makes me stare at him before I


    shake my head and wander further into the library.


    I search the shelves after the scrolls when I feel someone behind me and I turn around to find.. no


    one..


    I don¡¯t get it, I could have sworn that I felt a presence but no one was there. Strange.


    *Ben, where are you and your father?* I midlink Ben and ask because elder William can be really


    sneaky sometimes.


    *Well I am in Nora¡¯s room but my dad has been in the library since early in the morning, why? Ben


    answers and sends me a me ntal image of Nora in her bed, still breathing.


    *Thanks, I am in the library and felt someone here but I can¡¯t see anyone* I answer and show Ben


    where I am.


    *Oh my dad is ying a joke on you then, he is sitting in that scary room and researching about the


    first lycans* Ben exins to me and I nod.


    Oh that would exin things, if elder William is bored and wants to sp ook me or something, he has


    always been yful even when I was a kid.


    Ben said he was with Nora right now, that is good, Nora¡¯s warriors that Ares¡¯ assigned to her are taking


    turns by being by her side. She is never alone, I made sure of that, the maids


    |||


    <


    are checking in on her also. Anna tries hard to wake her up bying into her room with different


    desserts.


    One time I came in as she and Ben were drinking coffee and eating cookies, the entire room smelled of


    it. Anna smiled as I came in and poured me a mug with coffee too and we sat


    down to eat some cookies.


    Anna told us about that day when she and Nora had been at that birthday party and how Nora¡¯s eyes


    had been lightened up by all the balloons and candles.


    I smiled and then we began nning her birthday party, all the balloons, candles, cake, gifts and


    guests. We should invite her parents so they can see a real party.


    I was so consumed by my thoughts that I didn¡¯t notice that my dad was beside me and looked through


    the shelves so when he touched me, I hit him so hard that he sta ggered a few steps. Da mn.


    ¡°Sorry dad, I didn¡¯t notice you¡± I say and try to go closer to him but he shakes his head at me and I


    stop.


    ¡°Da mn, you hit hard, Helios¡± dad says and I look down.


    ¡°He sure does¡± Elder Williams¡¯ voicees out from behind me and I jump and turn around way too


    fast for me to hold my bnce and I take a hold of one of the shelves.


    Both dad and elder William seem amused by me as they


    laugh.


    ¡°Well instead of getting caught in a boring book we should go outside on this sunny day and train, what


    do you say, getting off this unspent energy as true lycans?¡± elder William says and


    III


    cra cks his back.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I watched my memories unfold with Aurelie and some I couldugh about but others I felt like I was on


    the verge of crying over and some I felt a strong longing for. Helios and Ares, my mates, I missed them


    so much.


    I watch as Aurelie studies them and whines at them, they look alike, huh. Well, even if they do look


    alike there are some differences between them. Ares styles his hair in a way that says that he doesn¡¯t


    like a styled style. He looks like a bad boy with his hair and his clothes and hisid back personality.


    Helios looks more like the dream prince that exists in every fairytale, his aura, his style and well him as


    a person.


    They are twins but they are so different from each other, that it feels impossible for them to actually be


    brothers but the bond between them is one of the strongest I have ever felt.


    The memories Aurelie is seeing now is when I came to the lycan kingdom, when I healed Dave and the


    other one. Now when I think about it I have healed a lot of rogue lycans, will I still be able to do that


    when I have Aurelie by my side instead


    of Artemis.


    I am sure that I will find my meaning in the world when I wake up again, but at that time I want to be in


    the arms of my mates, Helios and Ares.


    *Nora, the memory of Maria telling you that story hase,


    1/4


    |||


    do you want to hear it?*


    ¡°I aming¡±


    **Maria¡¯s story**


    When the big time was due and the lycans walked the earth,


    they were alone and the powers of the witches ran through their veins. But the greatest and most


    powerful lycan of them all, Artemis, didn¡¯t want this feeble power.


    She said it was cruel to nature to try and manipte and bend nature to your own will. So instead with


    the natures help and the help from the moon goddess. They created the very first witch. Just an


    ordinary girl created from water and y with the aura from the forest herself.


    And thus the first witch was known, Aurora, a name from the northern lights and the very same name


    that nature picked. Aurora was an extraordinary child but she was lonely, so lonely as the only witch in


    the world.


    Aurora made a pact with a lycan and created children with the blood of the lycan but only a few of them


    made it and the ones that did, met a terrible fate.


    You see, the children weren¡¯t really alive, they just existed without a purpose without feelings. No


    remorse, no knowing of right or wrong, they simply existed but they weren¡¯t peaceful nor were they


    disasters.


    They destroyed everything they couldy a hand on. With the cruelty of a wild beast and the powers


    from a witch, they nearly destroyed everything in the world. Artemis became furious and killed


    everyone that was created by Aurora but Artemis could see that she was lonely and she did something


    2/4


    do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°I aming¡±


    **Maria¡¯s story**


    When the big time was due and the lycans walked the earth,


    they were alone and the powers of the witches ran through their veins. But the greatest and most


    powerful lycan of them all, Artemis, didn¡¯t want this feeble power.


    She said it was cruel to nature to try and manipte and bend nature to your own will. So instead with


    the natures help and the help from the moon goddess. They created the very first witch. Just an


    ordinary girl created from water and y with the aura from the forest herself.


    And thus the first witch was known, Aurora, a name from the northern lights and the very same name


    that nature picked. Aurora was an extraordinary child but she was lonely, so lonely as the only witch in


    the world.


    Aurora made a pact with a lycan and created children with the blood of the lycan but only a few of them


    made it and the ones that did, met a terrible fate.


    You see, the children weren¡¯t really alive, they just existed without a purpose without feelings. No


    remorse, no knowing of right or wrong, they simply existed but they weren¡¯t peaceful nor were they


    disasters.


    They destroyed everything they couldy a hand on. With the cruelty of a wild beast and the powers


    from a witch, they nearly destroyed everything in the world. Artemis became furious and killed


    everyone that was created by Aurora but Artemis could see that she was lonely and she did something.


    2/4


    |||


    that she shouldn¡¯t have.


    She gave Auror her newborn son but she kept her daughter. Artemis¡¯ son wasn¡¯t a lycan, he was


    human and Artemis asked nature to let him have a piece of nature herself. Nature


    granted Artemis¡¯ request and gave him a piece of nature herself.


    Artemis¡¯ daughter was a werewolf, half lycan and half human, thus a werewolf. But of course humans


    didn¡¯t exist at that time or did they?


    Thend where Artemis and her n lived was a beautifulnd but everything was so predictable that


    Aurora fled thisnd with her boy. It took a really long time before she found peace in a foreignnd.


    She built a home there for her and the boy and they were happy, until that day came. The boy found a


    human girl and fell in love with her and had children. But Aurora was sad, she was alone once again


    but this time she had learned what emotions were.


    Happiness, sorrow, anger and it was anger she felt more of and she made the mistake of killing the girl


    that her boy had fallen in love with. Now he stood alone with three children and the sorrow made him


    devastated and in pure agony he screamed and the rain fell.


    It rained for several months and years and so the great seal came to be. The water drowned


    everything, even Aurora and the boy himself. The children were saved by nature as were her children


    as well.


    The forest promised to always be there for Artemis if she granted a wish to never harm a witch ever


    again. The promise


    |||


    T


    was made by Gaia, herself, the goddess of earth. Even it Aurora¡¯s children were ruthless they were still


    her children and when Artemis killed them the forest stepped away from her but when Aurora took an


    innocent life, the forest awakened by the boy¡¯s grief.


    The forest went to protect Artemis¡¯ daughter and seeded and by that they offered their protection in


    exchange of hers. Artemis gave the promise to protect the nexting witches. if the forest upheld


    their promise to protect her and her daughter, no matter what form they will be in.


    *End of Maria¡¯s story**


    Huh? So in a way I was rted to the witch that created the curse. And Artemis had to give up her son,


    Aurelie¡¯s brother. I wonder how she is feeling about this whole thing?


    *I knew about my brother, he was a kind soul but in the end emotions killed him and I was so angry by


    that but mother made me realize that without emotions we are just pretty dolls and that life is not worth


    living*


    Artemis is right, to live a long life without emotions must be boring and nothing will surprise you. An


    emotionless doll living without feeling joy, it seems worthless.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44


    Ares POV


    I took a very long shower, and brushed my teeth three times before I could walk out and put on some


    clothes. Thereafter I walked downstairs and into Nora¡¯s room, as I opened the door I saw something I


    shouldn¡¯t have seen.


    So I closed the door fast and went out.


    ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Andrei asked as he and Gray came walking.


    ¡°No reason¡± I say and stop


    ¡°Did the little prince grow up and found some hair in some ce?¡± Gray tries to tease but I punch him


    instead.


    ¡°No, Anna changed clothes on Nora and I saw some of her skin and well, hmm¡± I try to exin but


    instead I remember what I saw and I blush even harder.


    ¡°Oh, I thought, you already.. I mean, are you a virgin?¡± Andrei asks and I stare at him


    ¡°Of course not, I have had partners but I saw a scar and another thing¡± I say and stare down at the


    ground.


    ¡°Oh right the scar, she told Ben it happened in a rogue attack and someone shed her back with a


    silver knife¡± Gray told me and I just stared at him.


    ¡°Who?¡± I ask and I can feel my anger arise.


    1/5


    |||


    ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t tell us,¡± Andrei answers.


    I growl low but when I was about to say something, Tristan came and patted me on my shoulder.


    ¡°Come on, we should go watch your brother and your father fight one another¡± He says and I look at


    him in surprise and so does Andrei and Gray:


    We four went towards the training grounds and just as Tristan had said, my brother and my father were


    having a fight. It looked fun and my lycan was itching for a fight as well.


    Helios had the upper hand but he shouldn¡¯t underestimate father, he is older and has more experience


    than what Helios has. But Helios is younger and is faster than father. Oh, father grabbed Helios ear and


    threw him over his shoulder, da mn that is gonna hurtter on.


    It feels more like father is trying to make up for the lost years when his lycan was in control. I wonder


    what will happen with all the lost rogues now when Nora is in aa. Well, we will see what happens


    when she wakes up.


    I almost jump out of my skin when Anna touches me and I turn to face her.


    ¡°I am sorry, my prince. I have finished with Nora now so you can go to her but I will warn you that


    Daniel is already there¡± Anna exins.


    I nod my head but turn my attention back to the fight when an idea hits me and I smile.


    *Father, sorry to disturb you in the middle of your fight but I have an idea. My warriors are bored and I


    am bored so how


    2/5


    |||


    about a challenging tournament?¡±


    *Challenging tournament?* My father answers confused


    *Yes, we can challenge anyone we want and they can¡¯t back out of the challenge, they must fight*


    *Good idea. When will we start? my father asks.


    *How about when you and Helios are finished?* I say


    *No, how about tomorrow, in the meantime we can arrange the arena and put up the names of the


    challenges?* father suggests and I agree


    *That will be good but right now I shall go to Nora and challenge¡­ I begin to say


    *You can¡¯t challenge Nora* father say and I sigh


    *I know that already but I can challenge Daniel, he is sitting with Nora right now*


    *Good then you and Daniel will be the first ones to.. No wait the doctor said you shouldn¡¯t move that


    much and less fight* Father tries to protest but I just wave at him and turn around and walk away.


    But I must stop and turn to watch as the crowd made a noise and now Helios is holding our father downAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    in the dirt, getting the upper hand again and this time it looks like Helios will win. But of course, father


    shifts into his light brown lycan and I know it won¡¯t be long until Helios is defeated and I run into the


    castle.


    I run to Nora¡¯s room in a way to escape my father before he realizes that I am already a step before


    him. I open the door


    ´¨


    and see Daniel sitting beside Nora, reading a book out loud to her.


    ¡°Hey Daniel, I challenge you¡± I say and take the other chair on the opposite side of him.


    ¡°Nope, your father already talked to me about the challenges. and I say no¡± Daniel says without looking


    up.


    ¡°Yeah perhaps but one of the rules is that you can¡¯t turn the challenge down so that means you must


    show up for it¡± I say triumphant and that made Daniel look up at me


    I really don¡¯t like him at all, it¡¯s like he can see right through me without doing so much. He just looks at


    one and pierces one¡¯s soul or in this case one¡¯s lycan.


    ¡°Fine I ept the challenge, it will be good when I kick your a*s anyway¡± Daniel says and smiles.


    He is so creepy when he smiles like that, ugh.


    ¡°Good, can you leave now? I want to be alone with my mate right now¡± I say and Daniel sighs but gets


    up and walks out, taking the book with him.


    I wonder what kind of book it was.


    ¡°Hey, Nora, you know I was in here earlier but Anna was changing your clothes and I think she was


    washing you also. but that just sounded creepy when I said it out loud just now, sorry.


    Helios and father were fighting and I suggested a challenge tournament of sorts. Everyone can


    challenge anyone and they can¡¯t say no. And even though the doctor said that I should


    |


    rest I challenged Daniel and so we will be the first ones to go out and fight tomorrow. It will be so much


    fun.


    My lycan is restless and so am I. I miss you so much but you will cheer me on right? Of course you will,


    perhaps I will challenge Helios as well but I probably shouldn¡¯t do that as you will be sad so I should sk


    ip that. I love you, Nora¡±


    I kiss her on the forehead when the door opens and Helios walks inside and stops beside me and says.


    ¡°I challenge you¡± and I smile.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45


    Helios POV


    finally got dad out on the training grounds, preparing myself for a fight.


    *Daniel, can you sit with Nora for awhile, I and dad will fight with each other and so I can¡¯t sit beside


    her* I mindlink Daniel and I feel that he became happy by my suggestion.


    *Always, I will let you know if something happens, but da mn, it would have been fun to see you guys


    fight one another* Daniel answers with augh.


    I guess it would be fun to watch as I and dad fight each other, it doesn¡¯t happen so much and since


    dad¡¯s lycan took control it was more that I and Ares getting beatings everyday.


    But now I can fight back, finally and I have waited for our dad toe back, I have missed him so


    much. We used to be best friends after all. Sure a lot has happened with mom and uncle Dave but it¡¯s


    over now and Nora has the power to heal the sick rogue lycans so soon perhaps everyone will be


    healed and we can have a normal life again. I hope so anyway.


    If Nora can keep on healing the rogue lycans of course but if she truly breaks the curse perhaps the


    wholesome magic will heal all of them and everything will be alright.


    I took a punch from my dad because I just stood there with my head in the clouds and dad woke me up


    with that punch. I got up and took a swing at him as well but he dodged it and


    T


    III


    instead he broke my nose on his knee. Da mn.


    I should stop thinking about things that probably won?t happen in a while but at the same time I can¡¯t


    help it as I am one of the prince¡¯s of this kingdom and it¡¯s my duty to protect all the ones that live in my


    kingdom.


    Dad grabbed me by my ear and threw me over his shoulder so Inded on my back and the air got


    expelled from my lungs.


    Da mn, that hurt, to think that an old man like dad still have som energy left to throw me over his own


    shoulder.


    But now his movements are sluggish like he can¡¯t concentrate full out and I look around trying to find


    the source of distraction. And I found him, Ares is probably mindlinking dad, and I don¡¯t know what I


    should do. If I continue to fight and win then it isn¡¯t because I was stronger but it was because Ares was


    a distracting father but I can¡¯t just stand around like this either.


    So after debating in my mind I kicked my dad on the backside of his knees so he fell down on them and


    he nced back at me. I felt scared for some reason and I did have a good reason to feel scared. He


    swept my feet from me and I knocked my head in the ground but I got up in time to stop his


    roundhouse kick just in time but he twirled around with me still holding his leg so in a way he threw me


    again into the ground.


    We handed out blows for each other until I grabbed his hand and threw him over my back so hended


    on his stomach and I sat down on him quickly and held his arms behind his back. I won¡­ that was a


    worthless thought and emotion right now as my dad shifted.


    2/4


    <


    His light brown lycan was no longer under me as he stood up and I let him go and rolled on the ground


    trying to find my bnce to get up.


    I got my bnce back and rose up and started my shift but dad fought ugly as he grabbed my tail and


    lifted me up into the air and spun me around before kicking me up and when Inded my dad sat his


    ugly but down on my back.


    ¡°I give up¡± I say and pat the ground three times in frustration


    ¡°So what do you think now about this old man that should go and retire?¡± dad asks and I stare at the


    ground for a few seconds, sh it.


    ¡°Oh so you heard me then?¡± I say


    ¡°Yep, you said out loud again while you probably just thought it for yourself¡± dad sigh and I huff


    ¡°I am sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have underestimated you, I am sorry but what wanted Ares¡¯ so bad that it made


    you distracted?¡± I ask of him, my curiosity was too much Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Oh Ares¡¯ suggested a challenge tournament that works like this. One challenges another and the one


    has to ept the challenge and the one that wins can either challenge someone sle or be challenged.


    But of course you can also challenge those that have lost as well to make it fair.¡± dad exins


    ¡°That sounds good and fun actually, when do we start?¡± I ask him


    ¡°Well you guys can make and take on challenges today but the fighting starts tomorrow.¡±


    |||


    ¡°Good, dad, what about everyone write down their names on a piece of paper and put it in a hat and we


    can just draw a paper and the names on it will go first tomorrow?¡± I exin and my dad nods his head.


    ¡°That sounds fair, so me and Tristan will work with the n and arrange the arena and you and your


    brother can go around and spread the word okay¡± My dad says and I nod and run off, I am going to


    challenge Ares first.


    I meet with Andrei and Gray first and I exin the challenge tournament and they are just as excited as


    I am and I told them to spread the word around. Then I used our twin bond to locate Ares and I will find


    him in Nora¡¯s room.


    I walk over there and open the door to find Ares sitting beside Nora and I feel a small re of jealousy.


    ¡°I challenge you¡± I say and I see Ares smile

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I can hear everyone that hase to sit beside me, Helios, Ares, Ben, Linus and all the others as well.


    I remember that the king and Dave were in my room and the king¡¯s lycan tried to connect with Artemis


    but he couldn¡¯t find her but instead he found me.


    ¡°Hey, how are you doing?¡± I ask him and he seems surprised.


    *Where is your lycan, Artemis?* he asks and I feel sad at once.


    ¡°She is gone¡± I say and he whines


    *I need to go but I wanted to tell you that everyone is waiting for you to wake up, little one* he says and


    I nod as he disappears.


    *Why didn¡¯t you tell him about me?* Aurelie asks


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to spoil the surprise and if I had told him about you and then I didn¡¯t wake up¡­¡±


    I exin


    Aurelie hums before she wanders off and into my memories to take another look and try to understand


    me. She told me that she thinks that I am ridiculous because I doubted myself the entire time.


    She thinks of me as a beautiful, strong and independent woman and I still try to think of myself like that.


    ¡°Nora, please, wake up..¡±


    |||


    I hear Anna¡¯s voice and I try to listen to what she is saying.


    ¡°I miss you, I think of you as my friend, You showed me that I can be strong and that I am beautiful no


    matter what. I want you to wake up, I want to show you our beautiful world to you. I want you to taste


    the pastries I make, I want you to be by my side when I give birth to my first child.


    Oh and that will happen in less than a year by the way, you are going to be an aunt because I think of


    you as my sister. Please, Nora, wake up, I love you¡± Anna says and I can hear the sadness in her


    voice.


    Urgh I want to wake up now. I try so hard to make my body move but it feels so heavy and I can¡¯t


    understand the surprise. in Anna¡¯s voice as she gasps.


    Then a few minutester there are so many people inside the room that I have a hard time hearing


    what they are saying. Anna, the doctor, Helios, Ares and the king along with Dave and Tristan.


    ¡°I was only sitting in the chair and talking to her and then she moved her hand¡± Anna says and I blink.


    Did I move my hand? Da mn, I¡¯m good.


    ¡°Well I have told you that so many times now* Aureliees over to me and I nod in surprise.


    ¡°I guess she moved her hand to let you know that she is listening¡± Maria¡¯s voicees floating through


    the air.


    ¡°Maria, what are you doing here?¡± Dave asks.


    ¡°I heard Nora¡¯s voice and I thought she was awake but she isn¡¯


    t by your reactions I take it.¡± Maria exin


    T


    2/4


    111


    ¡°No but she squeezed Anna¡¯s hand, ¡± Helios said and I smiled upon hearing my mate¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Oh but I could have sworn I heard Nora, will you let me try something on her? It¡¯s a harmless, tiny,


    spell¡± Maria asks and I nod my head but I don¡¯t think they can see it unfortunately.


    ¡°Do it¡± The king says even though both Helios and Ares


    protest.


    I feel Maria touch my hand and hear her chanting, I listen to it without understanding what it means.


    ¡°Hello Nora, I can see you now¡± Maria says and she sounds so near that I turn around and see her


    aura in my mind.


    ¡°Hello Maria, can you hear me?¡± I ask and hope that she truly does.


    ¡°Yes, Nora, I can hear you. May I ask where your lycan is?


    Maria asks and I look back at Aurelie.


    ¡°Artemis has gone to the moon goddess¡¯nds and I have a new partner but please don¡¯t tell them that


    I don¡¯t want to give them false hope¡± I say and I can feel that Maria understands


    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± But to the importance now, when will you wake up, do you think?¡± Maria asks but I just


    tilt my head as I


    have no answers.


    I feel Maria withdraw from my mind and I can hear them on the outside now, more clearly than before.


    ¡°I spoke to Nora¡¯s mind just now and Artemis has left her but I have stabilized the link so you should be


    able to speak to her


    but if it doesn¡¯t work.. anyway she will hear us on the outside much better now, so I will answer your


    question. Yes, Nora, can hear everything you say to her and she appreciate that you talk to her¡± Maria


    exin


    The room went quiet for a while before everyone left and I am alone again, sigh.


    ¡°Nora?¡± Helios¡¯ voice drifts into my ears and I jump with joy.


    ¡°Maria told us that you can hear us talking to you when you are asleep so I just wanted to tell you that I


    miss you. Well everyone here misses you, and everyone here wants you toe back. I love you.


    Anyhow I wanted to update you on what is going on here, what you are missing so you can keep up. I


    fought with my dad, like a duel of sorts and Ares¡¯ who is bored came up with this challenge tournament


    thing. I think you would have loved to be a part of it.


    You can challenge anyone you like and they can¡¯t turn your challenge down, it¡¯s fun actually and I have


    challenged Ares first. It¡¯s not because of you or a petty thing like brother fights, I just want to see how


    strong I have be. I would have loved to have you there, watching us or even


    challenging you to a turn in the arena.


    I also got challenged by Ben and Linus, I think Linus wants to climb in ranks so he has challenged


    Andrei and Ares¡¯ as well.


    I love you, Nora. Please wake up soon¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47


    Ares POV


    Maria did a minor spell to steady the connection between Nora and the surroundings, so now Nora can


    hear us more clearly when we talk to her and of course, Helios took the first turn and I waited out here


    patiently.


    When Helios finallyes out I can see that he has been crying. But I pretend to not see it and Helios


    pats my shoulder and I hug him. When he releases me, he gives me a smile and a nod and I go into


    Nora.


    I see herying on the bed and I sit down on the bed next to her, I take her cold hand in mine and kiss


    it softly while not trying to cry.


    ¡°Hey, princess, I know that you can hear me and I will probably sound like a broken record but I need to


    tell you that I love you and I miss you so much. I bet Helios told you about the thing I created for fun, a


    challenge tournament and to think that Helios was the first one to challenge me.


    He probably wants to see if he has be stronger than me but I doubt it, you see it¡¯s really rare for a


    lycan to have twins. Often the stronger twin will absorb the weaker one before birth but as you saw in


    the memories, the witch caused my mother to go into an earlybor and both of us were still alive.


    But nothing to discuss. I am the stronger twin and as such I had tried to absorb Helios in the womb but


    I didn¡¯t seed. So Helios who was the weaker one has always been behind


    1/4


    me in physical trials but he totally out ran me in academics. and politics so in a way we weigh each


    other up. Night and day, so to speak.


    But anyway I will fight with Helios and then against Gray, and then I will challenge uncle Dave. I would


    have loved to be able to challenge you too and by the way I will challenge Daniel as well. I have never


    liked him very much, he has this look in his eyes, like he can see right through one. He is scary


    sometimes.


    I don¡¯t know what to say to you, princess, all I want is for you to wake up and then I want to hold you in


    my arms so hard that you can never leave me again. I love you so, so much and I promise that I will


    never betray you ever again. I love you, Nora.¡± I say and then I kiss her softly on her lips before walking


    out and in the hallway I meet uncle Dave that was waiting for me.


    ¡°I just wanted to sit with Nora for a while¡± uncle Dave says and I nod and walk toward the dungeons.


    Helios and our father are together with Mia¡¯s mother and grandmother, Maria, waiting for me to arrive.


    Father unlocks. the door down to the dungeons and we step in and down the steps until wee to


    the guards down there.


    I let them know that we are there to see Mia and they nod and one of them follows us with the keys.


    We walked past a bunch of rogue lycans and some intruders that tried to harm our people.


    All the way to thest cell, where Mia is sitting in the coldest cell and the only cell that blocks magic.


    Mia looked even worse than before, as she sat on the floor and her once blonde hair is almost ck


    with dirt and she still


    |||


    smells of puke, I look away from her as I try not to throw up again from the smell alone.


    ¡°Oh pitiful child¡± Maria says and Mia looks up at us.


    ¡°Grandmother, please, help me out of here¡± Mia pleads.


    ¡°That is not for me to decide, child¡± Maria answers and looks. at the king.


    ¡°No, that is my decision and right now it pleases me to know that you are down here, in this cell¡± father


    says and I want to sigh because I really want to put her in a shower.


    ¡°Dad, let her shower off that stench, before it kills everyone down here¡± Helios says and I look at him.


    *Helios, why are you calling father for dad? Have you be crazy these days?* I mindlink my


    brother.


    *You are the crazy one these days and you know it. I call him dad because our dad is back, his lycan


    has withdrawn and he is happy that I call him dad and so should you do* Helios answer and I feel


    conflicted.


    Thest time I called him dad, I was chained to a wall and I got 10shings for it. His lycan was furious


    and told me to show respect in front of others, I should have called him sir or father. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I shiver by the memory of what happened and miss when father actually allows Mia out of the cell to


    take a shower and get her something to eat.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we get her a maid¡¯s room and enchant it with anti- magic?¡± I suggest and all of them are


    staring at me.


    ¡°We already-agreed on that, Ares. What would you think if you didn¡¯t pay attention to what we said?¡±


    father asked and I looked down to the floor when I couldn¡¯t say anything to exin why I hadn¡¯t heard


    what they discussed.


    ¡°Whatever I just want¡­¡± Mia started but Maria said a word and put her hand over Mia¡¯s mouth and


    when she took it away. Well it looked like something out of a horror movie, it looked like new skin had


    grown over Mia¡¯s mouth.


    Effectively making her mouth go away, no matter what she tried to make sounds nothing came out.


    What a nightmare. I could see how she was starting to panic but I turned around, refusing to see how


    she was tortured.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s get you settled in now then¡± Helios said and grabbed her by her arm and dragged her


    upstairs.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48


    Helios POV


    Maria came along to Mia¡¯s new room, a room on the other side of the castle, as far away from Nora as


    possible. They put up a barrier around the room, hindering Mia from going outside or doing any magic


    at all.


    I stretch my arms up in the air, ignoring Mia¡¯s constant banging on the door, she is a stubborn one. I


    don¡¯t see what Ares¡¯ was so attracted to, sure she can be pretty if she ever shuts her mouth but other


    than that I don¡¯t get it.


    I walk away and try to find Ben and Tristan instead. I want to challenge Tristan, even if he doesn¡¯t like


    to fight, he is rather good at it. Sure his mom and my mom were best friends as they were sisters,


    adoptive sisters. And so he learned everything about clothes and stuff.


    When Tristan was a child, he looked like a girl and so they spoiled him rotten by dressing him up in


    dresses and stuff, embarrassing. So Ares took the time and trained hard instead since he has a natural


    talent for that while I ran after dad. I learned everything about politics and the boring stuff that Ares


    calls it.


    But I was weak as a child and I didn¡¯t have any other choice. than to follow my dad. I know now why


    mom and dad were strange toward each other but I didn¡¯t know then.


    I was a fast learner so I got my lessons earlier than Ares did, history, geographic, politics and other


    subjects like economics


    and stuff so I could follow my dad to other kingdoms and be a part of the discussions there.


    I never told Nora this but I have been in both ze and knight kingdom and I have learned different


    things in the other kingdoms. I learned how to defend myself and anticipate the other opponents¡¯


    movements in the knight kingdom. The ze kingdom¡¯s people never lied and they could always tell


    when someone else lied. I tried to learn from them but it was hard to understand them.


    Fred, a lycan from the ze kingdom said that he could see a person¡¯s aura and when its aura


    changed its color to ck, that person lied. I tried so har to see one¡¯s aura but it was hard. I traveled to


    the other kingdoms as well and learned a few tricks here and there.


    And now I can use those tricks to pass my time once again. until Nora wakes up. I do hope we will find


    anything that will help her wake up faster. I have a feeling there is a waring up and I don¡¯t want her


    to get hurt. After all, we aren¡¯t the only kingdom that has been cursed.


    The other kingdoms have also heard of Nora¡¯s existence and soon they wille for her, as thest


    female lycan and the one that can break the curse. They won¡¯t care that she has a matebond to me


    and Ares. And that is precisely why it is so important that she is never left alone.


    I find both Ben and Tristan in my room. Nora described my room as ridiculouslyrge and she hasn¡¯t


    seen all of it yet. My room has four other rooms that are joined to my bedroom. And right now Ben and


    Tristan are in my so-called office but I like to call it my study instead.


    2/4


    |||


    r


    The room is filled with various books and arge table where I study or talk with my friends and right


    now both my betas are here. Well Tristan is more a personal assistant to Ares but his responsibilities


    are equal to a beta, but he refuses the title.


    ¡°Too much workes along with it¡± Tristan always says.


    I shake my head as I enter the room but leave the door open as I can sense that Ares aren¡¯t that far


    behind me and just as I take a seat my brother shows up in the door.


    ¡°Close the door and take a seat, I have something to tell you guys¡± I say and Ares¡¯ nods and closes the


    door.


    ¡°What is the matter, Helios?¡± Ben asks concerned.


    ¡°I t¡¯ s important but first. I challenge you to a fight, Tristan¡± I say and turn to look at Tristan.


    ¡°Damn, I wanted to challenge Ben as well,¡± Aresughs.


    Both Ben and Tristanughs and epts the challenges.


    ¡°So what do you want to talk about?¡± Ares asks.


    ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t know about this just yet but there is a waring.¡± I begin to say but Ares cuts in with a


    laugh


    ¡°There has always been a waring our way, brother¡± he says and begins to get up from his chair


    ¡°This time I am sure, I have been tipped off, they areing next month. They areing for Nora.¡± I


    say and Ares sits. down again and stares at me.


    ¡°How do they know about Nora?¡± Tristan asks.


    <


    4/4


    ¡°Either it¡¯s a witch or we have a traitor among us¡± Ben says.


    ¡°Yes, I thought so at first but then I remembered, one of the rogue lycans that kidnapped Nora into the


    forest. He was from another kingdom and we sent him back a couple of weeks ago.¡± I say and sigh


    ¡°Then he told them and now everyone knows about her and they would want her for their own.¡± Tristan


    says.


    ¡°No, She is ours, they can¡¯t have her¡± Ares stands up so fast that the chair falls to the floor with a bang.


    Ben ps his hands and I smile at Ares.


    ¡°What?¡± Ares asked confused


    ¡°You said that she is ours not yours¡± I say with a wide smile.


    ¡°Yeah, I had a dream about Artemis. She exined to me that the entire time I thought that Nora was


    mine and mine alone, Artemis was hurt. I needed to get it through my thick skull that Nora isn¡¯t just


    mine or your brother. She was sent to us for all lycans sake.¡± Ares exins


    I stared at him. Of course, she is the loophole of the curse, she was meant for all of us. So why in the


    world does she have a matebond to me and Ares?


    rText content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49


    Unknown POV


    Well, this is a disaster, the loophole is in aa and probably without her lycan and then she can¡¯t


    break the curse and my master can never break free. Idiots. And why did the moon. goddess stir in


    one¡¯s life? Why did she have to give the loophole to two mates?


    If the girl didn¡¯t have a mate or only one, the curse would have been broken and everything would have


    been perfect. My master would havee back with full power and nothing or no one could have


    stopped him this time.


    I wonder what the two prince¡¯s will say when they discover that their mate is my master¡¯s incarnated


    wife? Oh they will be in for a big surprise, this time around. Soon my lovely princess, soon you will


    wake up and my master wille for


    you¡­


    Uncle Dave¡¯s POV


    Haha this was a splendid idea from Ares, a challenge tournament. There are so many challenges, even


    I have got a few and my brother is doing his best as well. Almost everyone wants to challenge the king.


    Ares¡¯ army is here and all of them have been challenged. The younger ones that want to be selected


    into Ares¡¯ private army, the top warriors, are challenging them in a way to be stronger and earn


    some credit.


    Helios gave the idea to write down everyone¡¯s names on paper and then just draw a pair of names


    instead of giving a specific order. I think it was a childish idea but everyone else liked it so I just rolled


    my eyes at them. But it seems to work.


    I watch as my brother and my nephews collect everyone¡¯s names and put them inside a bag to just pick


    one random. While I go and fetch myputer instead and sits down at the same table, I grab the bag


    and start to read the names.


    Then I put the names inside theputer and I open a random name generator and put in every


    challenge and then I show the boys the screen.


    ¡°Wow!¡± That is such a good idea, uncle¡± Ares¡¯ say and looks like a kid on his birthday.


    Oh right, their birthday ising up soon as well.


    ¡°So the preparations are in ce then. Now we will have to decide which one of us is staying beside


    Nora¡¯s side¡± I say and look at them and I can see in their eyes that they have in a moment forgotten


    their mate.


    ¡°What about, Daniel?¡± My brother say and I shake my head


    ¡°Daniel is in for four different challenges¡± I say


    ¡°Oh, then ..¡± Helios begin to say when someone hums.


    ¡°I will stay by Nora¡¯s side between the times when Daniel is fighting¡± Anna says and smiles as she


    comes inside with a tray.


    ¡°Me and Daniel already talked about this anyway¡± Anna says and puts the tray down.


    |||


    Sandwiches and coffee. Damn, this woman is good.


    ¡°Good, thank you miss Anna¡± I say and she nods and blush a little.


    She is cu te bu t she lost her mate in an awful way, it turned out that she was a chosen mate to a lycan


    that found his mate a few years ago. He was gay or bi and Anna didn¡¯t want to stand in their way so my


    brother gave her protection if she could work as a maid here for him and she epted.


    She is a fine woman and even in the state my lycan was in, I felt attracted to her. She is beautiful and I


    notice that


    everyone is staring at me except Anna.


    *Yo u were speaking in the mindlink, brother* my older br other tells me and I growl.


    Dammit, when am I going to re-learn how to close the damn link?


    The boys snickered while Anna looked confused at me and I smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Thank you Anna, you can go now¡± Helios said and she smiled and nodded and took ast nce at


    me before going out.


    ¡°So oo A na..¡± Ares said and winked at me and I growled before mming myptop shut and went


    out.


    Stupid snotty brats, I miss my wife but she and Anna arepletely different, Anna is a ray of


    sunshine, always smiling and helping everyone out. My mate smiled only at me, she was shy and really


    afraid of strangers.


    I walk around the corner and bump into elder William and his


    |||


    son Ben, along with Anna. I hid around the corner and listened as they talked but then I realized I was


    being stupid, hiding like a school boy.


    I took a deep breath and walked out of my hiding ce just to see elder William p Anna on the butt


    and I lost control. My rage went out blind just as Anna turned around with a crying face and I took a few


    steps and punched elder William.


    Ben¡¯s reaction was a bit slow as he turned around, and just stared at the scene but then he sighed and


    approached me slowly and I nced at him as he took myptop slowly and nodded at me.


    I released theptop and I saw him take it and guide Anna away from there while leaving me and elder


    William alone in the corridor.


    ¡°What in the moon goddess name are you do ing Dave?¡± elder William asked


    ¡°I am taking revenge on what you did on An na!¡± I growl out and show him exactly how angry I am.


    ¡°Ohe on Dave, Anna isn¡¯t marked so anyone can be with her. And I know that she has been cold


    and lonely for a while now..¡± elder William started to say but I didn¡¯t let him finish as I took a hold of his


    neck and pushed him into the wall in pure


    rage.


    I felt my lycan wake up and felt his rage as well. We built our rage up together as we punched and


    punched again so William was all bloo dy. I didn¡¯t want to stop and neither did my lycan want to stop


    but we did as someone hugged me from behind.


    r


    Anna.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50


    Dave POV


    I am so da mn ashamed of myself, I let my anger take control of myself once again and I hurt my good


    friend and I also hurt. the first woman, after my two mates, that I really cared for.


    As I held elder William, a man I can call a good friend, by his neck against the wall, Anna came and


    hugged me from behind. But neither me or my lycan truly registered that it was her so to push her away


    in my anger I semi shifted and my lycan¡¯s ws came out.


    I shed them down on Anna¡¯s face without thinking and I remember her shocked face before she


    realized what I did and she screamed and fainted from the shock. I stared at my hands before I caught


    her from hitting the stone floor.


    Her blood poured from the wounds in her face and I did the only thing I could think of. I shifted into my


    lycan and started to lick her face, forcing her wounds to close. This is a method between mates to


    close each other¡¯s wounds and it wouldn¡¯t


    work between none mates if there isn¡¯t a strong emotional bond between them. Like parent and child.


    But for some reason the wounds started to close, slowly, really slowly but they closed and I could hear


    Anna¡¯s shallow breathing. Ben came down to me in a really slow motion and I looked up at him before


    nodding for him to take her away from me.


    He took her in his arms and ran towards the doctor¡¯s office


    |||


    while I sat still on the floor, whining while looking at all the blood on my paws and onto the floor. I heard


    theming towards me but I couldn¡¯t move, I didn¡¯t even move as elder William coughed and patted


    me on the shoulder.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I heard my brother asking if I was okay but my mind didn¡¯t react, I just stared down. I remember my


    brother and some of the warriorsing and they tried to move me but I just wanted to be alone and


    the next thing I knew was the darkness.


    Helios POV


    Well da mn, this was unexpected. My uncle is in love with Anna and I know Anna is attracted to him as


    well but they don¡¯t know how to go about it. So I mindlinked Ben and told him what happened and we


    thought of a n and hoped to get my uncle to make a move but instead..


    It went the wrong direction, Ben¡¯s father, elder William, thought it would be fun if he said some things to


    Anna and then pped her on the butt when he knew that my uncle was watching but as I tried to stop


    elder William, I was toote.


    In a way to save Anna, my uncle turned into his rage and his lycan helped him and turned into an


    inferno of pure rage. If Anna would have been my uncle¡¯s mate then I would have understood it but she


    isn¡¯t and still he let his lycan take control of his rage. Strange.


    Ben took Anna away from there but as he was putting her into safety, she managed to talk him into


    releasing her. That she could help uncle snap out of it, she wanted to help him. Ben. couldn¡¯t argue


    against her and in a desperate attempt she got away and Ben came after her but met us on the way


    and tried


    7/5


    O


    to exin the situation.


    Then Anna surprised uncle as she hugged him from behind but in his pure rage he couldn¡¯t tell it was


    her and he shed her face with his ws. I learned from Ben that uncle Dave shifted into his lycan


    and slowly closed the wound by licking them. Remarkable.


    Ben took Anna and ran to the doctor while dad ordered for me and Ares to stay behind and call upon


    the warriors toe and help him. Uncle Dave was speechless but tried to attack dad and the guards


    when they tried to make him go


    out.


    Me and Ares ran down just in time to see dad with a broken nose and Andrei knocking uncle Dave out


    cold. Ares ran down to dad but I was left standing on the stair while staring at the blood that was


    smeared onto the floor.


    It was a lot, and I felt nauseous by the look of it. It¡¯s not the first time I have seen blood, da mn, I have


    spilled blood before. But this? This is different, as I look down in the blood, I can feel it calling out for


    me. So in a trance I moved closer to it and finally when I was standing beside it, I just looked down at it.


    I could have stood there forever if I wanted to but my brother pulled me away from it and yelled at me


    but I couldn¡¯t clearly hear what he was saying, it was like a fog over my mind.


    Mia. Then there was darkness.


    Ares POV


    Darkness seems to be the keyword for today, I want darkness too, why can¡¯t I have it. I noticed that


    Helios was staring at


    the blood from Anna and no matter what I said he didn¡¯t seem to hear me.


    So I walked over to him and grabbed him. I shook him quite hard but he didn¡¯t react like he was not in


    control. A puppet. Mia?


    Then Helios fainted, da mmit.


    I hugged him and then I looked over towards father, he had fixed his nose by this time and he came


    over and lifted up Helios and looked confused at the blood, Helios and then me.


    ¡°Mia?¡± he asked me and I growled, nodded and walked in the direction of her room.


    I heard her banging on the door but that wasn¡¯t what surprised me, it was Anna. She was standing


    outside of Mia¡¯s room but as I tried to talk to hear it was the same as with Helios. She couldn¡¯t hear me


    but she stood there, still as a shadow so I did the first thing I could think of.


    *Maria? Excuse me if I disturb you but do you know what is happening right now?* I mindlink Maria and


    even though she is a witch she can hear me.


    ¡°Hmm is my granddaughter causing trouble?* Maria answered, she sounded tired.


    *I am not sure. One of the maids here got hurt and then both my uncle and my brother got in some sort


    of trance state and now the maid, Anna, is standing outside Mia¡¯s room. And by the looks of it she is


    the same as Helios and uncle,


    unresponsive¡¯ I say it quickly.


    *Puppeteer. Ares, don¡¯t touch this Anna person and get away


    from there right now. I and the coven ising*


    I nodded and was about to leave when I felt something hard hitting my head and finally the darkness


    came my way.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51


    Maria POV


    A puppeteer. This kind of magic is long forgotten and very dangerous but to think it is practiced inside


    the castle. What if it is Mia?


    But even if she had her pendant and full ess to her magic, she isn¡¯t strong enough for a spell like


    this. If not.. blood magic. But blood magic is even more forbidden and it leaves a trace. I contact Fan ny


    and she is on her way along with Carol and the rest of the elders of our coven.


    ¡°Maria, what is going on?¡± Fa nny ask as she opens the door


    ¡°A puppeteer spell is cast in the castle¡± I say and she sucks in a breath and stares at me


    ¡°What?¡± Carol¡¯s voice is heard but I just nod and gather my grimoire along with a bottle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± I say and hold out my hand and when everyone has grabbed onto me, I use my own


    transportation magic and in a ¡°whoosh¡± we stand outside the castle doors.


    ¡°Maria, can you feel that?¡± Fan ny asks and I nod.


    This magic does not belong to Mia, it¡¯s light magic, a very rare magic that doesn¡¯t exist in our coven.


    ¡°But who?¡± I begin to say but the door swings open and


    reveals the king himself.


    r


    ¡°Thank the goddess that you are here Maria, we are in big trouble.¡± he says and I can see that he is not


    included in the spell.


    I nod and we walk inside, the spell is powerful and everywhere but as I look around I notice a lot of


    bodies on the floor, unmoving and the smell of blood fills the air. I look at the king with an angry look.


    ¡°Hey, they aren¡¯t dead Maria. But I needed to break a few noses along the way to the door¡± he says


    and I tilt my head. but nod.


    ¡°Maria, I think I know who did this. But I am confused as well because she is dead¡± Carol whispers.


    I look at her and she looks at me with tears in her eyes. Oh,


    her.


    Well I will be da mned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go visit my foolish granddaughter then¡± I say and walk between all the unconscious lycans on the


    floor.


    We walk as fast and quietly as we can towards Mia¡¯s room. And when we get there, well the scene that


    is unfolding is scary. Ares, the prince, leader of the top warriors and one of the strongest lycan¡¯s that


    has ever been born.


    Is lying on the floor with blood trickling out of his backhead andt there is a woman standing.. No floating


    in the air with her vacant eyes staring at Mia. Mia¡¯s door is off its hinges and Mia is staring at the


    woman with horror on her face.


    I quickly gather my magic and send out a reverse spell that will make Mia speak again and when it hits


    her, Mia draws a


    2/5


    breath and then she say:


    ¡°I will never be on your side, you psychopath¡±


    Well to say I am proud of my granddaughter is the least I can say. I smile at her and she nces over


    at me and smiles back. Now is the time to draw the witch out and I do it easily with a minor spell.


    The floor is covered by fire as it is spreading rapidly from our side to the other. The floating woman


    turns around slowly, with a hollow look on her face when she opens her mouth and blood is pouring


    from it.


    ¡°M.. a.. r.. i.. a..¡± she says and drags the letters out.


    ¡°Yes¡± I say and don¡¯t take my eyes off of her.


    ¡°Wh.. at.. do.. you.. thi.. nk.. of.. th.. is..?¡±


    ¡°I am not impressed by this disgusting stunt of yours¡± I say and look disgusted by this.


    ¡°Ha.. ha.. ha.. It.. is.. not.. eas¡­ y.. for.. me¡­ to.. ma.. ke.. th.. is.. bo.. dy..¡±


    ¡°Let her go ande and speak with me then¡± I say impatiently and the floating woman closes her


    mouth and then falls down on the floor and a white orbes floating up from her body.


    I watch as the orb floats slowly against us and I step in the way of Ares¡¯ body on the floor.


    ¡°Here, you can talk through me¡± Mia stretched out her hand.


    I try to stop her but she looks determined by her decision.


    |||


    The orb floats in Mia¡¯s direction and then she absorbs it into her body. She gains a white glow and her


    eyes be white and she starts to speak.


    ¡°Hmm, you were right it was easier to speak in a conscious body¡± Mia¡¯s voice is distorted.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask and sheughs


    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize my magic, my old teacher? You taught me for several years, just as my


    grandmother taught you¡± She says and stares at me before she tries to move Mia¡¯s body but gets


    frustrated as she whines a bit.


    ¡°Mia let you use her voice and not her body and by the way I have created a barrier spell around her


    room so any second now..¡± I exin and she looks at me confused.


    ¡°So your grandmother taught me, huh. Well in a sense she did since she is my mother as well, my dear


    daughter. How does it feel, using your own niece¡¯s body to speak through her¡± I ask and finally it hits


    me


    ¡°Haha it feels just fine, after all she is my daughter, don¡¯t you remember mother? I gave her to my


    sweet sister after you sent me on my way to rehab. Like I am an alcoholic or something else.¡± She says


    and I just sigh at her and shake my head.


    ¡°Lift the spell, Maya, or I will¡­¡± I begin to say when she disrupts me.


    ¡°Lift the spell, you say? No this is my revenge, but I am almost finished and everyone will notice me


    then but first¡± she says and I feel her magic as Mia screams.


    |||


    ¡°Mia?¡± I ask as I see how Maya¡¯s magic disappears.


    ¡°Hurry..¡± She.. is.. going.. to.. kill. No.. ra..¡± Mia is trying to speak but she is having a hard time.


    ¡°Now is not the time to stand around like idiots, hurry to Nora¡¯


    s room, now!¡± I yell at the king while I run toward Mia that slumps down on the floor as the exhaustion


    took a hold of her.


    ¡°Was she telling the truth, grandma? Was that my mother!?¡± Mia asks before she faintsAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52


    Daniel POV


    I was by Nora¡¯s side when everything went down but I got updates from Prince Helios in the beginning


    and I also had fun about Dave and Anna, they both needed someone and why not each other? I would


    love to meet my mate, perhaps I can do that when Nora breaks the curse.


    But when Ares mindlinked me and told me that Helios was out cold, I was on high alert, I shifted into


    my lycan, Ari. Ari and I shared control as we guarded Nora, we stood between her bed and the door,


    silently watching her and listening for intruders.


    After 30 minutes there was a knock on the door and I nced in the direction but didn¡¯t say anything. It


    knocked again but this time I growled and the knocking stopped so I thought it went away when the


    door sted open. Witchcraft.


    A thick white fog came into the room and Ari warned me so I backed up closer to Nora. Then I saw it or


    rather her, her eyes. were blue and her hair ck but she was solely focused on Nora but I choked as


    Ari was conflicted.


    Ari was certain that the witch is our mate but I couldn¡¯t leave


    Nora defenseless.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I growled out and the witch turned her head towards us and seemed surprised.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± I can hear you but not see you. Are we


    1/4


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ying hide and seek now?¡± her voice came out as a whisper.


    What in the wide world? Is it the gift I got before? She is truly looking for me as she can¡¯t see me but I


    need to focus on Nora right now, I can deal with the mate thingter.


    ¡°Hmm, this is not good, why can¡¯t I see you? Are you protected by something or someone? But I can


    see the sleeping princess right there and I took out her mates. That leaves.. the guard dog. ¡± She


    mumbles out the words and I can¡¯t stop Ari in time as he growls at the words ¡°guard dog¡±.


    ¡°Oh you are in here then but I don¡¯t feel any ill intentionsing from you. Strange, after all I am here


    to kill the princess..¡± she says and I can feel that Ari is conflicted.


    ¡°Hmm this was fun, if I seed in killing her, will youe after me then?¡± she wonders as she moves


    slowly closer


    towards Nora.


    I try to move my body but it¡¯s like I am frozen to the ground. No matter what I try, I can¡¯t move my body.


    ¡°Oh please, don¡¯t try to move I paralyzed you, the protection hinders me from seeing you but it doesn¡¯t


    hinder me from paralyzing you.¡± She taunts me with her sweet voice.


    I watch as she walks slowly towards Nora and she looks at her and then puts her hand over Nora¡¯s


    nose and mouth and suffocates her slowly. Nora begins to twist her head in a way to get away from her


    but she can¡¯t.


    I send out a mindlink to everyone so somebody cane and help us and right on time the king shows


    up but he too bes paralyzed by the fog and can¡¯t move. All we can do is stare at Nora as she


    loses her life.


    r


    3/4


    Nora POV


    So alone in the darkness again and all I am doing is floating around like I am nothing. Nothing, alone in


    space. Aurelie took some time alone and hid somewhere in my mind.


    My body still feels heavy but I can hear them speak to me and sometimes I enjoy listening to them but


    other times I just want to crawl into a ball and cry. Cry because I also want to be there with them. I don¡¯t


    want to be in this bottomless


    darkness anymore. I am tired of crying, tired of hearing themugh and telling me that they miss me.


    I want to wake up and eat pancakes again and kiss my mates, I will never reject them, I love both of


    them and I want to be with them. Only them and no one else.


    *That is the problem, Nora* Aurelie huffs from somewhere


    ¡°What do you mean Aurelie?¡± I ask her with a sigh


    *You aren¡¯t alone but you refuse to see it and so we are stuck, in the darkness together, forever. Don¡¯t


    you think I want to be let out as well. I want you to shift into my body and then we can run alongside


    with your mates and we can hunt and y.


    Feel the ground under our paws, smell the earth and jump over rocks and logs inside the forest. Chase


    rabbits or a deer. I want out as well but that won¡¯t happen if you don¡¯t ept me


    for me.


    I am not my mother and neither are you, so just ept the truth, ept yourself and me and you can


    wake up and we can be together. St upid human girl Aurelie yells at me with sorrow in her voice.


    r


    I stare in her way in the darkness and I am lost for words, while I ponder over everything she said I feel


    strange. Like I want to jump out a window or something. Something feels wrong like I am in a burning


    house or I have been diving too deep into the water. It feels like I am suffocating.


    ¡°Aurelie, do you feel that?¡± I ask her and she whines in


    response


    *Yes, something is happening to your physical body but I thought your friends were protecting it?*


    Aurelie answers


    I strain my ears and I can hear Daniel growl in warning. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asks and I get


    confused. There must be an intruder in the room. But it feels familiar.


    Then there is an unknown voice, taunting him, ying with him. Then it says it is going to kill me. Oh


    da mn and I can¡¯t do anything buty there on the bed. Yay for me.


    I feel a cold sensation over my face and I try to fight back this invisible thing as it tries to kill me and I


    hear the king from a distance but I think he can¡¯t do anything as my surroundings die out and my final


    thought is that I miss Aurelie.


    I really wanted to merge with her, I bet we would be wonderful together.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53


    Melinda POV


    My st upid sister is back in town as I heard from F nny when she sent me a signal, sure Maya is crazy


    but as her older sister I have responsibility and I must stop her and her s tupid. behavior. Sigh. I took


    care of her daughter and raised her as my own. I love Mia but she is a copy of Maya.


    Greedy and wants things that she can¡¯t have, bratty children. I use my own magic and transport myself


    into Nora¡¯s room by searching for her aura.


    I plop out next to her bed where I can see my crazy sister trying to suffocate Nora. Stu pid, idiotic, girl.


    I send out a warning which spo oks Maya and she slips her hand off Nora, so Nora draws in a big


    breath and I smile down at her. Sleep now.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing here? You promised me to never interfere with my doings ever


    again!¡± Maya screams at me but I just sigh and look at her tiredly.


    ¡°You know very well what I am doing here. I am stopping your from doing things on your own again like


    I have done so many times in the past, little sister.¡± I say and touch Nora, to feel if she is hurt by any


    chance but she feels alright so I send some healing magic to her wolf.


    ¡°You have no right to interfere in what I am doing here¡± Maya tries to defend herself when I realize that


    the guardian and


    |||


    <


    the king are in here, paralyzed by the look of it.


    I gather my own magic and release it in the room, reversing Maya¡¯s paralyzing magic but as I do Maya


    disappears. The king and the guardian stumble forward when they are


    released from the fog and I go over to them and help them from falling overpletely.


    ¡°Are you okay, my king?¡± I ask as I tap him on the hand and stabilize him.


    He nods while looking at me and then looks at Nora and I smile at him. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I walk toward the guardian but stop myself as he is still in his lycan form.


    ¡°Can you please shift back, I am not here to harm any of you. Please have some faith¡± I say and he


    nods slowly


    I turn my face away as he shifts back but as I turn back I notice that he is almost naked and I blush by


    the sight and he smirks at me. I touch his hand to draw back all the magic that Maya poured over him


    but as I touch his skin I feel a small static chock and I quickly draw my hand back.


    ¡°Mate¡± the guardian whispers. He said it so low that if I wasn¡¯t standing beside him I would have missed


    it but I pretend that I didn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°So my stu pid sister is gone and Nora is okay so I will go and see my mother right now and my niece,


    bye bye¡± I say and quickly turn on my heels and go out of the room.


    Mate? I am supposed to be mates with a lycan that happens to be the guardian of the future queen, the


    young woman.


    2/5


    <


    that can break the curse? What in the world is going on?


    I quickly run down the corridors in case he is following me and I am correct. I can hear him run after me


    down the corridors and up the stairs. I take the first door to my right and discover an office of some sort


    and an elderly man sitting behind a desk.


    ¡°Hello¡± he said and looked at me surprised.


    ¡°Hi, where am I?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°This is my office, I am a doctor here¡± he says and smiles at


    me.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Do you have anything that I can use to knock out a lycan by any chance?¡± I ask and


    heughs at me.


    ¡°Nah but perhaps you can help me with my patients?¡± he asks and I tilt my head at him in confusion as


    I could not see any beds or patients for that matter.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone here¡± I say and look around while the manughs at me again.


    ¡°No, they are spread around the castle actually. A witch has put a puppeteer spell over my patients and


    they are.. well, you know..¡± He says and scratches his head and I just smile


    and nod.


    ¡°Yes, it was my sister and I can reverse her magic, shall we go then?¡± I say and point at the door but I


    make no move against it in case the guardian is out there.


    ¡°Who is it you are hiding for, by the way?¡± the doctor asks and I blush a bit.


    |||


    ¡°The guardian of our future queen, he called me mate and I kind of ran away¡± I say and look down at


    the floor.


    ¡°Daniel?¡± Oh that will be wonderful, he has longed for his mate for thest few years. He is a good


    man, you know¡± the doctor said but I looked away.


    ¡°I am older than him and I have not.. you know..¡± I begin to say but I can¡¯t finish it as I am ashamed of


    myself.


    ¡°We can discuss the age thingter and the other thing will work itself out, trust me.¡± the doctor said


    and guided me out of the office just to discover that the corridor was empty.


    I sighed with happiness and then we walked up the stairs to find my niece in the arms of my mother


    and of course one of the princes and the guardian and I cringed.


    ¡°Hello, mother¡± I say and try to avoid the guardian called Daniel.


    ¡°Hello, sweetie.¡± Can you wake up the prince for me while I try to wake up Mia and then I need your


    help with this woman over here¡± my mother Mariah says.


    I nod and walk slowly towards Daniel and the prince, I make sure that I don¡¯t touch Daniel and I crouch


    down next to the prince and I stretch out my hand and let my magic flow out. and into the prince.


    He coughs a bit but sits up slowly and then I stand up and go to the woman on the floor and I can see


    traces from a lycan in her face. It looks like the lycans ws shed down her face but I shrug and


    stretch out both my hands and start to heal her when I suddenly feel my sister¡¯s magic that still resides


    inside this woman.


    |||


    r


    It takes a steady grip on me and I am sucked under Maya¡¯s magic and I feel myself scream before I


    manage to cast it away from me. I breathe heavily and feel dizzy when I get up from the floor.


    But before I fall on to the floor, this guardian, Daniel lifts me up in his arms and kisses me softly on my


    lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54


    Ares POV


    Wow. I was knocked out cold for a minute there or more like an hour or so.. So when I wake up I see


    Mia¡¯s stepmom, Melinda, after she woke me up. Or well she is her aunt but I have never told Mia that


    as I promised Melinda to let her tell Mia by herself.


    I watch as Melinda crouches beside Anna and holds out her hands when she suddenly screams and


    Daniel moves way too quick for me to understand what has happened. But a second ago he was by my


    side and now he is holding Melinda in his arms and kisses her softly on the lips and I chuckle at him


    and


    say:


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed¡±


    Everyone turns their heads towards me as I stand up slowly.


    ¡°I am not sure what has happened but I am not easily defeated by a simple blow on my head so I am


    rather impressed by it¡± I say andugh a bit before going to Maria that has Mia in herp.


    ¡°How is she doing?¡± I ask and touch Mia.


    ¡°She is fine, Prince Ares. She had too much magic in her and it caused an overload but with plenty of


    rest, she will be just fine. Is it okay if I take her home now?¡± Mariah asks while stroking Mia¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Yes, take her home¡± I say and nod.


    |||


    I turn towards Daniel who has now put Melinda down onto the floor and he stares at her with awe and


    she tries to look everywhere else but at him.


    ¡°So Daniel, can I take it that you have found your mate then?¡± I teasingly say and Daniel looks at me


    and blush but nods.


    Finally! Then we don¡¯t need to hear him moping around the next 100 years to be.


    ¡°Well, Daniel, can you show Melinda where my brother is? I will take Anna to the infirmary so the doctor


    can keep her under.check then. ¡°Doctor?¡± I say and turn around to see the doctor looking at Anna


    already.


    ¡°Yes, that would be good, I need to put in a drip and give her some other medicines so..¡± The doctor


    answers and I see Melinda move slowly toward Anna again.


    ¡°Wait, I need to wake her from the spell first¡± Melinda says and holds out her hand and a warm blue


    color surrounds Anna and all of us can hear Anna cough.


    Thank the goddess, I wonder how uncle Dave is, they took him to the dungeons, I think.


    I go and pick up Anna and tell Melinda that my brother and a lot of warriors are down at the entrance


    and that they need help. She smiles and I earn a growl which makes me snicker a bit.


    ¡°Hey, Daniel, shut it, I have a mate of my own¡± I say and Daniel huff.


    I walk away with Anna and the doctor but stop as I remember that my dad isn¡¯t here.


    2/5


    |||


    <


    ¡°Daniel, where is my father?¡± I ask him and he turns his head and immediately looks conflicted.


    ¡°The king is with Miss Nora¡± Melinda answers and I smile and nod.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I say and smile.


    I watch as Daniel blush as Melinda touches his hand with a gentle smile and he guides her to my


    brother.


    Helios POV


    The thing I saw in Anna¡¯s blood will haunt my dreams for months toe. Our kingdom was burning,


    Nora never woke up and the curse started to burn everything. Starting with the castle grounds and the


    fire was ck, it ate everything, even


    stone.


    We couldn¡¯t stop it, no matter what we did and I saw everyone that I loved die, a terrible death.


    But in this nightmare I saw something else, a pair of purple eyes watching me like they wanted to tell


    me something.


    *He.. os..*


    ¡°Who is there?¡± I ask and find it really ridiculous to think there is someone else in my head except me


    and my lycan.


    ¡°Id.. t.. He.. i.. os! N.. r.. a..*


    ¡°Who are you calling an idiot? ¡°Wait, Nora?¡± I ask my head and drop my shields and in a swoosh, like a


    storm, I could see Nora standing in front of me.


    |||


    ¡°You are an idiot, Helios,¡± Nora says and giggles.


    ¡°I have tried for some time now to get into your mind since you became unconscious but your shield


    was so strong¡± she says and huffs.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry. I was watching all of this I guess¡± I say and show her the vision I saw in the blood.


    ¡°Ugh, that can¡¯t happen. I will wake up Helios, I promise but right now I am way too weak for that. But I


    need you to thank that witch for me, she sent healing magic to me and Aurelie so she helped us in a


    matter¡± Nora smiles at me and I smile back. Then a thought hits me.


    ¡°Who is Aurelie?¡± I ask and she looks down


    ¡°She is Artemis¡¯ daughter. I couldn¡¯t return from the moon goddess¡¯nd without a counterpart. Aurelie


    said she wanted to take Artemis¡¯ ce and Artemis thought it was a good idea. ¡°Nora says and faintly


    smiles.


    ¡°Okay¡± I say since I don¡¯t know what to say. Then there is silence.


    ¡°I missed you¡± I say to her and she hugs me. We can touch. each other


    ¡°I have missed you so much¡± I say and kisses her. I surprised her as she gasped and I put my tongue


    in. I couldn¡¯t help it, I love her so da mn much.


    She moans and kisses me back. We stand there for a while, it feels like forever but I don¡¯t know how


    much time passes in my head.


    O


    When I release her, I can see that she truly has missed me too. I kiss her on the forehead and then I


    hug her again.


    ¡°Okay tell me now. I mean you haven¡¯t said many things when you sit by my side in the room. Which


    room is it by the way? But please talk to me more or read a book or something. Perhaps y some


    music and tell Anna that I liked that sweet, fragrant tea that she broughtst time. I would like some


    flowers to smell next time.¡± Nora says and blush a bit.


    ¡°Wait, you can hear us?¡± I ask and look at her and she nods.


    ¡°Yes and smell things, but the room doesn¡¯t smell like a hospital room¡± Nora wonders.


    ¡°No, you are in the room that we prepared for you, with your little garden.¡± I tell her and she smiles.


    ¡°My garden, what has happened to that?¡± she asks and looks almost afraid.


    ¡°Anna has taken care of that part. Have you thought more about a handmaiden by the way, I think


    Anna would be a wise choice.¡± I say and smile.


    ¡°Well I like Anna, so I guess but can you ask her as I am in.. well, you know¡± Nora says and I nod at


    her.


    We are disturbed by Ares, he sends a mindlink with augh.


    ¡°Hey brother, I have something funny to say. Daniel and Melinda are mates¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55


    Daniel POV


    Melinda is so much more than I deserve, how in the world will I be able to keep up as her mate? Sure,


    she looks older than me but I guess I have some 50 years or so more than her. I have wanted to meet


    my mate for so long now and now that I have, I don¡¯t know what to do.


    I saw how Helios and Ares were with Nora but I don¡¯t want to be like them. I want to be with Melinda


    even if she runs away from me. I guide her through the corridors as wee to prince Helios first and I


    watch Melinda as she performs her magic.


    Healing him without even breaking a sweat and she just walks over to one of the other warriors and


    heals him. I look down at Helios when he suddenly sighs and says her name. Nora.


    Oh sh it, I left Nora¡¯s side the moment I found Melinda and I have felt so conflicted about this. My own


    mate but I have a duty toward Nora and I have let her down to chase my own. emotions. Nora was


    everything for me until I touched Melinda.


    I sincerely hope that Maya isn¡¯t my mate as well because I am not so sure that I will want her as my


    mate after she tried to kill Nora. No matter what Nora¡¯s safety is my top priority but with Melinda, I don¡¯t


    know anymore. Ari, my lycan, is keen on keeping Nora safe and then Melinda¡¯s safety.


    Perhaps it¡¯s because Ari has always been in Artemis¡¯ shadow,


    1/5


    always protecting her and Melinda is a witch that can protect herself. But the matebond tells me that


    Melinda is my top priority and Nora is my second. This is so frustrating. I growl at my thoughts and


    instincts which makes Melinda flinch and stop what she is doing.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Melinda asks and I look at her.


    ¡°No¡± I say and turn away.


    ¡°Is it because of me?¡± Melinda asks and I sigh


    ¡°Yes and no¡± I confess and she sighs as well


    ¡°Daniel. I know that you lycans only have one mate and that you never get any second chances. So


    finding your mate is a big deal and all but we really need to talk about this. I don¡¯t know if I am ready to


    ept being a mate to a lycan. Not even a regr lycan, but the future queen¡¯s guardian as well¡±


    Melinda say quietly


    But I can¡¯t respond as I close the distance between us in a few steps. I stare down at her and then with


    a little force I take her and press her against me and kiss her as softly as I can on her lips.


    She tastes of strawberries and rain and I am howling in my head. I back her up against a wall and start


    touching her all over. I am letting my hands roam her body freely and when I squeeze one of her


    breasts lightly she moans and I can smell that she wants more.


    I move slowly with my hands down, taking time and yet trying to hurry, exploring her body. She isn¡¯t thin


    but not fat either, her curves are on the right ces and her hips are wide. I let one of my hands down


    to her butt and give her a light p on


    2/5


    it. She moans even more now but she doesn¡¯t stop me at all.


    I continue and gently, testing, put my hand inside her jeans, caressing her butt and slowly touch her


    heat, between her legs. She gasps and I smirk but continue to kiss her and she responds eagerly. I


    touch her pu ssy slowly, teasingly, feeling her getting wetter by the second, pinching lightly on her cl it.


    Letting two of my fingers rub over it and down between her lower lips, rubbing, building up the friction


    and I feel her body tremble and I know by instinct that she is near, so near and I..


    ¡°Ahh¡± she moans and tears away from me as her or gasm. causes her to twitch and she needs air from


    all of my kisses.


    I take out my hand from her jeans, still wet from her juices and I lick my fingers while she looks at me


    with lustful eyes.


    ¡°Do I.. taste good?¡± She gasps and blush hard and I just smirk


    ¡°Heavenly¡± I say with a low voice which make her moan


    ¡°Well, that was a bit envious to watch but can you please help me now?¡± a voice says and I turn my


    head to see the king¡¯s brother standing in the doorway to the dungeons. Looking exhausted and blo


    ody.


    ¡°And who did you kill?¡± I ask and look at him.


    ¡°No one, but I can still feel that da mn witch¡¯s spell over my mind and I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone else¡±


    Dave says and looks away which makes me wonder who he has hurt.


    ¡°It was you that shed that woman¡¯s face, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Melinda asks as she stands up from the floor.


    ¡°Anna?¡± I ask and look at Dave and I can see that he is


    |


    ashamed of himself


    ¡°I lost control¡± he says and I look at him.


    ¡°Melinda.¡± Dave, here was one of the rogue lycans, crazy from the curse but Nora healed him, brought


    him back. Can he lose himself again?¡± I ask Melinda and she looks at him with curiosity.


    I watch as Melinda walks slowly toward Dave and touches him. lightly with her blue magic and then she


    gasps and smiles.


    ¡°No, the future queen¡¯s magic is strong, you won¡¯t fall back into the craziness where you were before.


    And I will now take back my sister¡¯s magic¡­¡± Melinda say but looks confused


    ¡°There is no magic huh?¡± Dave says and I look at him confused now and Melinda looks up at him and


    shakes her head slowly.


    ¡°No, this seems to be your and your lycans doing. He is violent by nature. Oh, it¡¯s a part of the curse, it


    has to be. Wait, I will give you something.¡± Melinda says and puts her hand into the air next to her


    jeans.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask and tilt my head.


    ¡°Uhm my bag, it¡¯s invisible except for me so¡± Melinda exins and in the next second she holds up a


    pendant with a dark


    blue stone in it.


    ¡°Keep this with you and when the stone turns white, I wille right away. It¡¯s better when the stone is


    dark, ck even because then you and your lycan are in harmony with each other¡± Melinda says and


    smiles at Dave.


    ¡°Thank you miss Melinda but what did you mean it¡¯s a part of Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    475


    |||


    the curse that my lycan is violent.¡± Dave asks and I wonder the


    same.


    ¡°Well, your first mate was the queen, right. But then SHE broke your bond and your wounded bond


    latched itself onto another woman. But when the curse came and ripped away your bond again it sort of


    latched itself onto the curse. So if I have right when the curse is broken, your bond will repair itself and


    your lycan won¡¯t be so angry anymore¡± Melinda exin

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56


    A couple dayster


    Ares POV


    I have been so da mn angry these days, Nora and Helios talked while Helios was unconscious. I


    wanted to talk to her also but no, she didn¡¯te to me. Perhaps she never has forgiven me and never


    will. Helios has been telling me that she has forgiven me a thousand times over but I don¡¯t believe him.


    I can¡¯t forgive myself so why in the world would she?


    *Punch*


    ¡°Haha, son, don¡¯t think of other things in the middle of a fight. It was your idea to have this fight thing


    and now you can¡¯t even concentrate?¡± My father said and I red at him.


    Right after everything with the crazy witch we began with the fight tournament and my first fight was


    with my father. And my thoughts are in the way so I will lose? Never.


    I duck under his next punch and hit him on his back, which makes him stumble and growl at me.


    ¡°Good, boy,¡± father says and I smile. I have always wanted our dad¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Come on Ares, you can do better¡± Helios screams andughs.


    I growl at him and then kick our father but as I thought I would win, I was wrong. He took my leg and


    twisted it and Inded hard onto the grass. Ouch.


    1/5


    |||


    ¡°I believe that I will win this fight then¡± father says but I try to get up, but da mn, that hurts.


    ¡°Five seconds, Ares.¡± Uncle Dave shouts.


    ¡°I give up¡± I say and hold up my hand.


    ¡°D amn, father. That move really hurts.


    ¡°Haha, yeah, I know your uncle did that on me when we were younger and I couldn¡¯t move for two


    days.¡± Fatherughs and looks down at me with a pained face.


    I huffed but took his hand when he reached down for me and I let him help me up but as I put my


    weight on my leg I whined. Da mn, that really hurts.


    #


    Go to Melinda and she will help you.¡± Dad says and I nod as Grayes over and helps me over to


    Melinda.


    Daniel was true to his promise, he is sitting by Nora¡¯s side when he isn¡¯t fighting. It has been a rough


    couple of days where Daniel has been conflicted about Nora and Melinda but Melinda helped him


    yesterday.


    She punched him so hard that he broke his nose and then she screamed at him so he sat like a little


    boy on the floor, with his head hanging. She said that his first priority is towards Nora and she would


    never be his mate if he ever put her first over Nora.


    Da mn, Melinda is strong. Daniel agreed and then they went up to his room and .. no, I don¡¯t want to


    think about what happenedter between them. I shake my head and Grayughs.


    |||


    ¡°I bet you thought about Melinda yesterday when she put Daniel in his right ce? Under her heels¡±


    Grayughs and so do I but we stop quickly when we see Melinda¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wear heels¡± she said and I swallowed hard and I almost cried when Gray ran off after helping


    me down onto the chair.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, Melinda. But it was fun to watch as you literally brought him to his knees


    and made him ashamed of himself¡± I say and snicker and I watch as Melinda blush.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what flew in me but I was so angry at him that time. Even if I am his mate, Nora


    should be his first priority¡± she says and smiles.


    ¡°Daniel has told me stories about her and I am very curious to meet her properly and talk to her, she


    seems to be a very nice girl¡± Melinda says and smiles.


    ¡°She is and I think she would like you. but..¡± I say and let my words die out.


    ¡°I can help you with that if you want to?¡± Melinda says and I tilt my head at her.


    ¡°Helios and Andrei, pleasee to the center of the arena¡± uncle Dave¡¯s words sounded over the


    entire ce.


    ¡°With what?¡± I ask after pping my hands.


    ¡°Talking to Nora, like Helios did¡± Melinda says while she examines my leg.


    ¡°Really, you can do that?¡± I ask way too eagerly.


    ¡°Yes, I will put you under with magic and help Nora by guiding


    111


    <


    her into your mind¡± Melindaughs as I blush by my


    eagerness


    ¡°Please, I want to do that, when?¡± I ask and almost kisses her with joy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me but after the fighting today, you can spend the night in Nora¡¯s room and I can connect


    you two. Does that sound okay?¡± She asks while she holds out her hand above my leg and I can feel


    her healing magic.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yes, that would be so great. Thank you so much¡± I say and smile at her.


    ¡°Of course.¡± If I had thought of it earlier I would have done. that but I have been upied these days.¡±


    Melinda shakes her head


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not so easy with lycans around, are you and Daniel okay then?¡± I ask and she blush lightly


    but nods.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s going well but I have decided that this ceremony won¡¯t happen until you, Helios and Nora


    have done it. So Daniel is a bit .. you know..¡± she exins.


    ¡°I get it, but when will you mark him then. By the way, can you mark him? How does that work


    anyway?¡± I ask with genuine curiosity


    ¡°Oh I actually asked my mother and I have to mark him with magic, so basically I will infuse my magic


    into him and he will have like a tattoo on his neck¡± Melinda says and it sounds.


    cool.


    ¡°Cool.¡± Can you do that on others as well?¡± I ask and I don¡¯t mean a mark, I hope she understands that.


    O


    ¡°Yeah, haven¡¯t you noticed a small rose on Nora¡¯s hand?¡± Melinda says and points at my hand.


    ¡°Yes I did see one this morning. ¡°Was that you?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Yes, it will work as a barrier. If anyone with or without magic will try to harm her it will send out like a


    signal to me and I can just transport myself there and help her out.


    ¡°Like protection magic then?¡± I ask and she seems surprised that I know that much.


    ¡°Yes, you seem to know some things about magic¡± Melinda


    says


    ¡°I listened to Mia a lot even though it didn¡¯t seem like it but I am curious about the whole thing.¡± I say


    and shrug.


    ¡°Hmm, if you want to learn more, I can give you some books,¡± Melinda says.


    ¡°It would be interesting but I can¡¯t learn magic, you know¡± I say and look away.


    ¡°That¡¯s a myth actually. everyone especially lycans can learn defensive magic¡± Melinda say and I look


    at her


    ¡°Please teach me!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Helios POV


    After I met Nora inside my head, the days went a little better and now it is time for the tournament. I


    watched on the sidelines when it was dad¡¯s and Ares¡¯ turn but I could feel that Ares was still sad and


    angry about me having Nora in my head.


    could see Ares¡¯ got his a*s kicked and I tried to cheer him on but I don¡¯t think I seeded since he told


    me to shut up in the mindlink. Oh f**k, I think he will get his revenge when it¡¯s me and him in the


    tournament so¡­


    Well dad defeated Ares with a leg twisting move, ouch that really hurts and I send Gray down to help


    Ares to Melinda. Uncle Dave calls out my name along with Andrei and I can see that he is happy to


    finally fight.


    We take a stand in the center and wait till uncle Dave tells us to begin and as I anticipated Andrei


    started with a kick and I avoided it. I spun around and grabbed a hold of his arm and bent it behind his


    back, kicked his knees and forced him down onto the grass.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I tried to put my arm against his throat but he anticipated my move as he grabbed my arm and flinged


    me over his shoulder so it was my turn tond onto the grass. Ugh.


    ¡°Da mn, you were close¡± Andreiughs and Iugh as well


    Then I get up and swing a punch at him and I actually hit him


    Dividing into pages now


    a


    In the chest. But he took it back and kicked me in the back and so the fight went on. We kicked and


    punched and


    avoided each other as best as we could.


    Until I got a hold of Andrei¡¯s head and rammed him into the grass, the blow made him unconscious and


    I won the fight.


    I could hear cheering and Lukas came down to help me with Andrei. Next up is Linus and Gray,


    interesting.


    help Andrei up towards the resting area and I see Ares and Melinda talking. Ares seems happier and I


    am happy for him. I hope he won¡¯t hold a grudge for long this time.


    I shake my head at them but I am happy at the same time. I wonder how happy Daniel will be when he


    hears about this though.


    ¡°Hi, Helios, so what, who do you think will win this?¡± Ben asks as hees to stand by my side.


    ¡°Haha I think Linus will have a tough time with Gray actually.¡± I say and nod at them in the arena.


    Gray just stood there watching while Linus tried to walk around him, looking for an attack angle. I


    smiled when Gray suddenly surprised Linus by throwing his arm right out and hitting Linus on his head.


    Ouch.


    Iughed with Ben and a few other guys but it was not because it looked funny but because Linus was


    actuallyughing himself.


    This fight tournament is mostly for fun so the fights are taken half-heartedly. We fight with all that we


    got and it¡¯s a serious fight but it¡¯s not like we fight for ranks or something.


    Dividing into pages now


    as you remember Nora? How did she fight against that alpha?¡± Ben asks and reminds me that Nora


    has a unique way of fighting.


    ¡°Gray did win¡± Ben says and I look up and see Linusying face down onto the grass and Gray sitting


    next to him whileughing and pping on Linus¡¯ back.


    ¡°So it¡¯s your turn next, huh?¡± I say to Ben and he just shrugs


    ¡°I hope so. I am beginning to feel restless.¡± Ben sighs but he jumps up as uncle Dave calls out his


    name.


    ¡°Ben and Daniel, walk into the arena please¡±


    ¡°Bank the cr ap out of him, he needs it¡± I growled. Still feeling pis sed that the gam ma, protector of the


    queen put his mate over his duty.


    ¡°I promise you I will do worse than that¡± Ben says with a grow!


    too.


    Yesterday was so much fun and so f**ked up actually.


    Yesterday


    Helios POV


    I spent the night in Nora¡¯s room, ever since the attack we have put in an extra bed in her room and a


    sofa so there is always one that is sleeping in her room and one to stay guard inside and two outside.


    Too much, Melinda said that apparently put a magical barrier on the room or something but I didn¡¯t care


    neither did dad. We put extra security and we feel not as ashamed over the


    facto


    Bito pages now


    <


    But as I wake up and look around, I see that I am the only one in here, guarding Nora. What in the..


    1 get up and go to kiss Nora and say good morning then I open the door and the guards nce at me


    and I tell one of them to get into the room until Ie back.


    The guard closes the door and goes back to look straight ahead. But he does look concerned and I


    was just about to ask him where the hell the other one was. When I heard a loud bang and a whole lot


    of screams.


    Both the guard and I looked at each other in surprise but I told him to stand still and he nodded while I


    nced at the door before running towards the noises.


    ¡°I TOLD YOU!¡± a female screamed.


    ¡°I know but I can¡¯t help it¡± I heard Daniel say. Aha there he is, I will kick his a*s for not being in Nora¡¯s


    room when I woke up.


    I run towards the ga mma quarters and I get joined by Ares, Tristan and Ben. As we run through the


    corridors our dades out and so does uncle Dave from their rooms and they yawn and walk behind


    us.


    When we finally get to the gam ma quarters I see Daniel run in our direction and a ball of fire is chasing


    him. He looks relieved when he sees us and we stop as we see a furious Melinda behind him.


    ¡°Oh, Goddess help me¡± Daniel mutters but I don¡¯t help him.


    Instead I make a fist and hit him right in the face and he falls down on his knees and before he can


    stand up the ball of fire hits him in the head. And let¡¯s just say that it really looks funny


    Dividing into pages now


    <


    n


    as his head is burning.


    He screams and the smell of burning hair sticks into my nose. I walk past him and walk towards


    Melinda, she res at me and I nod at her.


    ¡°I guess he was here then?¡± I say and look at her


    ¡°You guessed correctly. He stup idly thought I would be happy when I woke up and found him in bed


    beside me.¡± She tells me and I can see that she is furious.


    ¡°So shall we punish him together or would you rather do that honor by yourself?¡± I ask her and she


    turns her head to me and smiles wickedly.


    Oh, Daniel, you are in for a whole world of different kinds of pain. Never mess with a witch, especially if


    your mate is a powerful witch.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Helios POV


    Still yesterday


    I watch as Melinda gives me a smile that tells me that she will be doing the punishment and I let her.


    Daniel is escorted back by Ares, Tristan and Ben. Dad and uncle Dave don¡¯t look that impressed at all.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be guarding Nora¡± Dad yells at Daniel and he


    twitches by dads


    aura.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay dad, Melinda will take charge of this¡± I say and smile. Dad nods and he takes uncle Dave with


    him and they walk back.


    I watch as Daniel stands before Melinda with no hair on his head ughs).


    ¡°You, you stu pid.. gah.. how could you? You promised me to put Nora¡¯s safety first hand! Are you


    going to break your promise to me? If that is the case then I will not be here!¡± Melinda says and I can


    literally see her seethe.


    Daniel whimpers and falls down to his knees.


    ¡°But Melinda, I was watching her but the security was big and Prince Helios was in her room the entire


    night and I felt that she was guarded enough so I came back to you. I don¡¯t want to leave you alone.¡±


    r


    enough Who was it that spent all of his time in her room before he met me?¡± Melinda responds and


    Daniel shrinks


    ¡°But that was before, the mate bond is forcing me to go to you and¡­ No, that was not what I meant.¡±


    Daniel said and tries too smooth over the sh it he said


    ¡°The matebond forces you? So you don¡¯t want to be with me? What the hell Daniel! I have even told


    you about my past and now you are saying that it is the bond that is forcing you to be with me. Like you


    don¡¯t want to be with me if the bond isn¡¯t forcing you?!¡± Melinda screams this time and I look at her with


    pity when Areses to stand beside me.


    ¡°She has a point. If the bond didn¡¯t recognize Nora, she wouldn¡¯t have been here. We wouldn¡¯t be in


    this situation and I wouldn¡¯t have killed her¡± Ares says and I shake my head.


    ¡°No if the bond didn¡¯t exist, Nora would have turned rogue by now, well actually Daniel would have


    taken her as his chosen mate and she would still be here. But then Mariah would have created a safe


    marking and then Daniel would have met Melinda and cast Nora aside. What do you prefer in that


    situation?¡± I exin with a low growl which Melinda heard and Daniel lifts his head and stares at us.


    ¡°He would have done what?¡± Melinda asked and pointed at us.


    ¡°Oh well, you know that a lot of the guys went to Nora¡¯s old pack for the mate ball, including me, Daniel


    and Helios. Well I arrived first so I knew Nora first actually.. But anyway when Daniel got there it was


    like ¡°love at first sight¡± and Nora felt also some attraction and so they became very lovey dovey with


    each other.


    And when Nora said that she couldn¡¯t shift so her old alpha would kick her out the night after the


    mateball but we protested and said we would bring her here and talk to the king about this sh it. Which


    we haven¡¯t, we need to do that actually.


    But anyway Daniel said he would take Nora as his chosen mate if she would be willing toe with us


    here to the lycan kingdom but then at the ball when they were dancing and kissing, Helios showed up


    and well, the rest is history I guess¡± Ben exins.


    We all looked at him and Ares released a roar. I forgot about telling him about the kiss and so I didn¡¯t


    stop him from going forward and giving Daniel a punch which made him fall onto his back onto the


    floor.


    ¡°You kissed my mate? Should I kiss yours perhaps?¡± Ares saici and looked at Daniel but that was his


    mistake.


    Daniel tried to get up and probably hit Ares but Melinda was faster as her magic hit Daniel in his chest


    and he flew upwards into the air and then straight into the wall.


    Ouch. Melinda held Daniel there by magic and Daniel seemed to give up as he stopped fighting. Or


    perhaps it was Melinda¡¯s magic?


    ¡°I am so pis sed off right now. I can¡¯t think straight. I just want to go home and never return!¡± Melinda


    says in frustration.


    ¡°What about a blood oath then?¡± I say and she looks back at me and I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°That could work, binding his words and promises to an oath, that¡¯s good but to perform that I need


    another one as well,


    |||


    but not the prince¡¯s ¡± Melinda ponders.


    ¡°I will do it¡± Tristan says and I look at him. He sits on a chair and looks at us and I smile and nod.


    ¡°Fine then it will work.¡± Melinda says and releases Daniel from the magic so he falls down on the floor


    with a loud thud.


    ¡°Now we will go to Nora and perform the ritual and you! You will not talk to me and not touch me for the


    rest of the day, Understood?!¡± Melinda says and points at Daniel as he stands


    1.


    He nods dejected and we walk down to Nora¡¯s room. And just then I remember the promise I made to


    Nora so I tell them to wait for me in the room and Melinda smiles. She probably knows what I am about


    to do as she suddenly stops.


    ¡°Wait Helios. I wille with you and the rest wait in Nora¡¯s room and make sure Daniel doesn¡¯t go


    anywhere.¡± Melinda says and Ares nods while grabbing hold of Daniel, hard.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go to the kitchen first¡± I say and Melinda nods and takes my arm, which makes Daniel growl


    and Aresughs.


    ¡°What did you have in mind for breakfast?¡± Melinda asks.


    ¡°Well Nora, likes tea but I am more of a coffee person so I will make coffee and a cup of tea so the


    aroma will spread in the room and then some toast and I need fresh flowers¡± I exin and Melinda


    nods.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Leave the tea and the flowers to me and I will meet you in her room¡± Melinda says and walks towards


    the entrance.


    I shrug but let her be so I go into the kitchen where I met the


    |||


    O


    malds and I tell them about the breakfast ns for Nora and they happily get going with everything. I


    tell them how many we are and they do their best. When they are done I take one of the trays while


    one of the maidses with me and we meet Melinda outside Nora¡¯s door.


    She held a bouquet of beautiful wild flowers and a cup of tea in her hands and the guards outside were


    about to open the door for her when they saw me and the maid.


    ¡°Prince Helios¡± they both said and opened the door for us to go inside.


    So let¡¯s get this oath ritual going!

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Helios POV


    The blood oath.


    It sounds scary or not as scary as it sounds. Something like that. But it¡¯s life binding and serious like


    your own heartbeat.


    Melinda started by drinking the herbal tea that she made and she forced Daniel and Tristan to drink it


    as well and then it was Nora¡¯s turn and I thought it would be a problem but Melinda solved it


    wonderfully.


    Then she took out a small dagger that she told us she had used while making the tea. So the de had


    touched the herbs and now they would share their blood for this oath.


    I and Ares watched fascinated as she took the de and gave it to Tristan and he pri cked his finger


    and gave the dagger back to Melinda. Melinda took the tea cup and Tristan


    dripped some of his blood into the cup and watched as the tea became purple.


    ¡°Hmm do you have royal blood?¡± Melinda asks and we look at Tristan and then at dad.


    ¡°Why do you look at me?¡± dad asks


    ¡°No, but my mom was the sister of thete queen¡± Tristan says and Melinda nods.


    ¡°Okay that¡¯s fine but we need to look into your bloodler¡± Melinda mutters


    |||


    ¡°Will it disturb the oath?¡± I ask her and she looks up but shakes her head slowly.


    ¡°No, Tristan is here to make sure Daniel will uphold his promise¡± Melinda exined but she looks


    concerned.


    ¡°Can I join as well or is there too many people?¡± Ben asks and Melinda looks at him.


    ¡°Elder William¡¯s son right?¡± she asks and Ben sigh but nods


    ¡°Yes¡± he answers and prepares for a no from her but she looks happy and nods.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s good, I needed another keeper anyway¡± she says andughs a bit.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Ben drink the tea too then?¡± Ares asks and I look at the cup.


    Melinda looks at Ares and then the cup.


    ¡°No the keeper doesn¡¯t drink the tea but he will put his blood inside it and then when everyone has


    done that I will bind him to the magic of the oath itself¡± she mumbles but she still looks. concerned.


    ¡°Daniel, your turn.¡± She says and looks at him and he takes the de and cuts himself on the finger


    and drips the blood into the cup and the new color blends into a warm orange.


    ¡°Good¡± Melinda says and looks happy.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s Nora¡¯s turn and I will need help from the keeper¡± Melinda says and gives the dagger to Ben


    but he just stares at the dagger.


    ¡°Uhm can the-king please hold his sons back while I try to take a drop of blood from Nora?¡± Ben says


    and refuses to look at me and Ares and I understand him.


    I have a big problem with handling my lycan right now and I can feel that Ares is trembling beside me.


    ¡°Why?¡± Melinda asks and I am surprised that she can¡¯t feel


    that I am about to rip her head off of her body along with Ben¡¯


    1.


    Uncle Dave sighs and grabs a hold of me and dad takes a hold of Ares.


    ¡°Do it¡± dad said and when Ben got up slowly and took Nora¡¯s hand I roared along with Ares.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Melinda jumped by the sound and almost dropped the cup, Daniel helped her and when the scent of


    Nora¡¯s blood wafted through the room my lycan couldn¡¯t be controlled and I started to shift.


    ¡°Stop, calm down ¡± Melinda says and holds out her hands and there is a blue sh that distracts us and


    the next minute or hour?


    We sit down again and Melinda is cutting herself in the finger. Daniel growl lowly.


    ¡°You guys okay there?¡± Melinda asks and I look at Ares and see that he too seems confused.


    ¡°It will feel like a hangover for a couple of minutes then the memory wille back to you two.¡± Melinda


    exins and we nod.


    r


    Sorry, are you okay? Ben asks and I notice him across the room, keeping his distance from us. I nod


    and hold my head, blo ody magic gives me a headache.


    ¡°So now I will take these two crystals and Nora will have one and Daniel will have the other, they are


    linked together. So I will dip them into the tea and then Ben will drip one blood drop on each crystal.¡±


    Melinda exin but Tristan coughs


    ¡°What, that¡¯s it? I thought it would be saying some stuff like, I swear on my name to always.. h h


    h¡± Tristanughs and I am reminded that he never liked witches that much.


    ¡°No, not really but you will see in a minute¡± Melinda smirks at him.


    She dipped the white crystal in the tea and then Ben dropped some blood on them and when Melinda


    took them in her hand and her blue magic surrounded her hand everything went quiet.


    Melinda¡¯s eyes went crystal white, she looked scary crazy and then she said with a voice that was so


    dark that it sounded like it came from a void.


    ¡°One shall betray and another shall rise. The future queen will doom us all.¡± Melinda blinked and kept


    going like nothing happened.


    She put one of the crystals under Nora¡¯s pillow and handed the other to Daniel.


    ¡°Let the blood oath be finished. Daniel and Ari swear their promise to always keep Nora and Aurelie¡¯


    safety over his and everyone else¡¯s first¡± Melinda says and I see them.


    r


    Ben, Daniel, Tristan and Nora draw in a breath and they tremble a bit before the room bes ck.


    What? Just? Happened? Huh?


    The light turns on again and now I see it, around Nora, there is a blue aura and one alike over Daniel


    that connects them to


    each other. It would be beautiful if I didn¡¯t think about what


    Melinda had said.


    ¡°Okay, why in the world are you staring at me? I made the oath and now Daniel will always put Nora


    first¡± Melinda sighs but she misses the point.


    ¡°One shall betray and the other shall rise. The future queen will doom us all¡± I quote her and she looks


    surprised at me.


    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± she asks and I get it now. She had no idea that it was her that said it.


    ¡°You said it, your eyes turned white and in a creepy voice you said that, word for word¡± I say and she


    looks scared for a second.


    ¡°Oh sh it I better call for mom. No, I should go over there.¡± Melinda says and is about to go out but I


    follow her and take her arm.


    ¡°I aming with you¡± I say and I nod to Ares and he smiles.


    ¡°Go and find out what the hell that was all about¡± dad says and sighs.


    *Brother, ask Mariah about Tristan as well, I didn¡¯t like that Melinda became concerned about what


    happened with his blood in the tea* Ares mindlinked me and I nodded.


    I took Melinda¡¯s hand and she used magic to transport us into her mothers house.


    What I saw there made me throw up, literally.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Helios POV


    At Mariah¡¯s


    I literally threw up and Melinda jumped out of the way.


    ¡°Are you okay? I bet you weren¡¯t ready to see my mom naked huh?¡± Melindaughs


    ¡°No and that¡¯s not why I threw up actually. Your magic made my stomach turn. ¡°I say and cough.


    ¡°Oh right my transport magic is a bit different since I use air and electricity, sorry. I should have warned


    you¡± Melinda pats on my shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay but your mom seemed surprised enough¡± I say and notices that Mariah hasn¡¯t moved an inch.


    ¡°She is never surprised and when she is up to something she doesn¡¯t stop for anything in the world.


    She seems to be in a trance anyway.¡± Melinda say and I look away from Mariah.


    ¡°So you have unlocked your seer powers, finally¡± Mariah says but I refuse to look her way.


    ¡°Yes, mom.¡± And I think I foretold something sinister¡± Melinda says and leaves my side.


    ¡°Hmm, I will go and get my bathrobe since the prince is ufortable with nakedness¡± Mariah says


    and walks away while Melindaes back.


    |||


    r


    Here, some water¡± Melinda says and I take the ss and drink.


    ¨²gh. Some aftertaste huh.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I say and give the ss back just to notice that the ss is full again but with a blue liquid. I


    look up at Melinda in confusion.


    ¡°It will help when I take you back to the castle¡± Melinda say and I nod and drink everything in one go


    and Melinda just


    stares at me


    ¡°What?¡± I ask her and she just shakes her head


    ¡°Nothing, it will be fine, I hope¡± she says and takes the ss from me.


    ¡°You should have drunk that slowly but it will be fine¡± Mariah says and I dare to nce at her just to see


    that she has a dress on now.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you are happy now that I am not naked anymore¡± Mariah says and waves her hand at me.


    ¡°So what was this sinister prophecy then?¡± Mariah asks and looks at Melinda but Melinda looks at me.


    ¡°One shall betray and one shall rise. The future queen will doom us all¡± I say and Melinda sigh


    ¡°Oh, that was one hell of a prophecy, my daughter,¡± Mariah says and sits down.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s rather simple. One will betray someone and another will rise from the betrayal and then the


    future queen will doom us all ¡± Mariah say and shrugs


    ¡°And you think that is good?¡± I ask her


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± But the prophecy doesn¡¯t tell who it is that is betraying us or who will rise and who the


    future queen is. It doesn¡¯t even say if it¡¯s now or in the future. Prophecies are tricky little things you see¡±


    Maria says and I nods


    So basically the prophecies are humbugs, urgh.


    ¡°Tristan!¡± I say and Melinda looks at me funny.


    ¡°Your cousin?¡± Maria asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± We made the blood oath where Daniel will always put Nora¡¯s safety in first hand but when Tristan


    put his blood in the cup, the tea turned purple and then Daniel did it and it turned warm orange¡±


    Melinda exins


    Mariah¡¯s face turned white


    ¡°PURPLE?¡± she almost yells


    ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t go through with the oath?¡± she asks and looks at me


    ¡°Well, we did, Ben went in and became a keeper?¡± I say with even more confusion


    ¡°Mom, is something wrong?¡± Melinda asks.


    ¡°I need to meet this Tristan boy¡± Mariah says and looks like something is destroyed.


    ¡°Sure he is in the castle right now¡± I say confused


    ¡°What kind of herbs did you use?¡± Mariah asks Melinda and she looks down.


    <


    ¡°Lavender, chamomile, fennel, basil and lovage and a pinch of cin namon¡± Melinda say and I look at


    her disgusted


    ¡°That¡¯s good but it shouldn¡¯t make the tea purple. Your cousin is he..?¡± Maria asks


    ¡°No he isn¡¯t royal from this kingdom but I thought about it and I think his father is of royal blood from


    another kingdom.¡± I say and think.


    Tristan¡¯s dad died before Tristan was born so it¡¯s hard to say who he was but I remember asking my


    aunt when I was smaller and she answered that he was a banned prince from another kingdom.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tristan¡¯s mother said once that his father was a banned prince from another kingdom¡± I say and look


    at them.


    ¡°Well since you probably used royal blood in the oath but you said you had a keeper, this Ben?¡± Mariah


    says and looks at us and Melinda nods.


    ¡°He is elder Wim¡¯s son¡± Melinda says with a wink and I see


    Mariah blush.


    Yuck.


    ¡°I wille byter to talk with this Tristan person but now go back and have fun tomorrow. Oh Helios


    by the way, watch out on your left side, nasty bruise otherwise¡± Maria warns me with


    a smile


    Right, we decided for the tournament to be held tomorrow.


    ¡°Come on now Helios, we should get going now¡± Melinda says and holds out her hand and I swallow


    and reluctantly take it.


    |||


    r


    ¡ª Back to the tournament


    Uncle Dave decided on a break for some food and drinks and that was needed. There have been ten


    pairs now. And everyone has had a winner. And now for the break, sandwiches and water, perfect to


    keep goingter.


    I go over to Melinda and Ares at the same time that Danieles over and we just look at him and he


    sighs. He takes a water bottle and a sandwich and goes back into the castle.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem that happy about the oath¡± Tristanes overughing.


    ¡°But Miss Melinda, I have a question about it. What happens if one of us can¡¯t uphold the promise?¡±


    Tristan asks and I look at him and then at Melinda


    ¡°Easy, the one that can¡¯t uphold the oath will get punished¡± Melinda shrugs


    I wonder what she means by punishment. But she didn¡¯t say anything more. I look up and notice that


    Anna hase outside with a book in her hand. She looks so happy even though her face has scars.


    But the scars only give her a look of experience and she looks more wise in a way. Melinda said that


    she would be a bit


    different after the puppet spell but not that different. Sometimes she can stand and stare into a wall like


    she sees something that isn¡¯t there.


    Uncle Dave walks slowly towards us and Anna flinches but stands still and smiles at him. They have


    had a strained rtionship since then but they can talk andugh together but she flinches when he is


    too close and he can¡¯t touch her


    without getting a scream.


    ¡°Hello miss Anna¡± uncle Dave says and Anna tilts her head. She opens her mouth to say something but


    not a soundes out and she turns on her heel and walks away.


    Then she stops and turns her head to look over her shoulder.


    ¡°Dave, can youe with me please?¡± she say with a nervous smile


    Dave walks after her and we smile at each other and shake our heads but a good five minutes goes by


    and a high shrill scream is heard.


    Ohe on, give me just one day off!

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Uncle Dave¡¯s POV


    Finally the tournament is on and I am the one that will call out the names and if mine pops up someone


    else will judge the tournaments, no actually we took me off the tournament since my lycan is bound to


    the curse.


    So we decided to take away the challenges that I got so there won¡¯t be any casualties. But I have had


    fun being the judge, seeing so many of the boys I have watched since they were little and now have


    grown up and can stand on their own.


    The lycans that our future queen healed and saved also wanted into the fights but we had to make the


    heavy decision of taking them away but all of them are here to watch. Cheers and a few ¡°boos¡± can be


    heard from the audience as the guys fight.


    I should talk to my brother about training some of the ¡°warriors to be¡±, a small group that I want to pick


    out. I used to train warriors before the curse and I miss it, terribly much now. I don¡¯t do much now a


    days so I would like to do something with importance once again.


    But right now I need to talk to Anna and exin what happened that day. And I found her together with


    my nephews and Melinda. So I go over there while controlling myself so as not to frighten her.


    She flinches when I say hello to her and I feel sad by the fact she doesn¡¯t respond and that she got


    afraid. She turns her


    |||


    <


    heel and walks away without saying anything and I feel sad.


    Then she turns her head and asks if I aming or not and with a silly smile I follow her. I would


    probably follow her to the end of the world. Silly me, I think I am in love.


    I follow her around the corner but I almost walk into her, that close to scare the life out of her. She turns


    slowly around and my heart almost stops beating as I see the scars from my ws. I have scarred


    such a beautiful face because I couldn¡¯t control my lycan.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t look away from me. You did this to me and it was partly my fault. even though young


    Benjamin warned me I didn¡¯t care and I still went to you. So it¡¯s partly my fault so please showing that


    face when you see me¡± Anna says


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡± I begged her. I don¡¯t want to hear that she believes it¡¯s partly her fault as well.


    ¡°Then look at me. Can¡¯t you see? Haven¡¯t you noticed that I am in love with you, Dave!¡± Anna says and


    I look up so fast that I almost miss her facial expression.


    I slowly put my hands on her shoulders and she lifts her face and I can see the frustration in her eyes.


    ¡°I am in love with you too¡± I say and she giggles.


    ¡°Well, yeah everyone knows that¡± she teases me but I grab her and kiss her and she responds.


    My lycan is happy and urges me to mate and mark her right now here. I rip myself away from her and


    take a deep, deep breath and she has to do the same. She turns away from me and screams.


    I look up and rip her behind me while I stare at the thing hanging out from the window. A fox? Not a cat,


    without its head.


    I hear running footsteps and Helios and Ares are the first ones here and I just point at the window while


    Melinda gasps.


    ¡°Maya has sent us a warning¡± Melinda says while I take An nal away from there.


    ¡°Oh my goddess.¡± I am used to taking care of different


    wounds and I myself have killed animals and bu tchered them but what in the world was that?¡± Anna


    mutters and I tilt my head. What has she killed?


    ¡°A cat¡± I say and she looks at me.


    ¡°What color?¡± She asks with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°ck¡± I say and look at her with curiosity.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Neko¡± Anna gasp and runs off. I am really confused. I mean who names a ck cat to well cat?


    I shake my head but walk after her into the castle and follow her to the very closet where the windows


    are but she stops. outside and turns to look at me and I nod for her to step back.


    I opened the door and now I understand why she was worried. The cats have had kittens and all of


    them are dead. A bloodbath and even I am disgusted by it. I was about to close the door when I heard


    something so I took a step inside when I noticed one of the brooms moving.


    I move the broom slowly to the side and see a little white. kitten tremble in fear so I pick it up and walk


    out with the tiny


    |||


    creature in my hand. It is so small that it could break if I hold it too tightly.


    I look at Anna but she has turned her back at me but she turns around as the kitten makes a sound.


    She puts her hands on her mouth and I can see her eyes bing wet and I want


    to cry too.


    Melinda walks inside, she looks around like she is searching for something. I notice a crystal in her


    hand that glows blue and then green and blue again. Magical gps?


    She turns her head at us and I point towards the door but she is focused on the kitten in my hand and


    she walks slowly against me.


    ¡°Close your eyes Anna and don¡¯t open them until we say so¡± Melinda warns and Anna lets the tears fall


    freely now as she turns away and walks out the door.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask her but she just holds up a finger in the air and holds the crystal over the kitten¡¯s


    head and it makes a tiny sound. The crystal turns blue and Anna sighs in relief.


    ¡°The kitten is okay, Anna can have it now. It hasn¡¯t a spell in its body.¡± Melinda says and smiles and I tilt


    my head.


    ¡°Anna?¡± I say and she looks at me and smiles even more now.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know that she has been raising the cats to kill rats in the castle? This cat is pure and white


    so Maya couldn¡¯t cast a spell on it. But the other kittens were all ck and they would have been


    perfect in Maya¡¯s stu pid spells¡± Melinda sighs and holds her head like she has a headache.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about spells and sh it but yes the dead kittens


    are all ck and I didn¡¯t know that Anna had cats but my


    greatest concern right now is the mother cat¡± I say and look at Melinda and she stops in the middle of


    taking a step and look at me with fear in her eyes.


    ¡°The head wasn¡¯t there?¡± she asks and I shake my head slowly and she takes off running toward


    Nora¡¯s quarters.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Uncle Dave¡¯s POV


    Melinda ran off to Nora¡¯s quarters and I just opened the door when Helio¡¯s and Ares came barging in


    along with Ben and my brother. Ben¡¯s eyes were red and I think there was blooding out from them.


    I found Anna quickly with Melinda¡¯s mother, Mariah and she looked rather angry. I nodded at them and


    handed over the kitten to Anna and kissed the top of her head before rushing around the castle.


    My instincts told me to go to the backside of the castle, that something was there in the back garden.


    And I was right, in the middle of the garden I was nearly throwing up, this time it wasn¡¯t a cat and her


    kittens. No this time it was even more disgusting, I hate witches!


    Rogue lycans in their shifted form, pinned up on the trees around 20 of them or more and all of them


    are missing their heads. What is this? A blood ritual or something so I


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    mindlinked my brother.


    *Brother? I found the missing lycans well, some of them anyway. They are in the back garden and bring


    Melinda and her mother with you. The mother is out the front with Anna.* I closed the mindlink after my


    brother answered that they were on their way.


    I turn around when I feel them getting closer, it took them about three minutes to get here and I have


    searched for a way


    to get the bodies down but they are protected by something. It¡¯s like a barrier of some sort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it¡± Melinda warns as shees to stand by my side.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bush¡± I say and nce at her.


    ¡°I get it that you don¡¯t like witches but please have some faith in me. I don¡¯t say that you should trust


    me because I know that you don¡¯t but please, all I ask for is some faith¡± Melinda sighs and I give her


    some of it and back away.


    She holds up her hands and a blue glow surrounds her hands and then she hisses like she burned


    herself.


    ¡°Stu pid, little sister, you will get yourself killed this time¡± she curses and I raise an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Mom, over here¡± she calls out and I can now see her mother and my brother walking over.


    ¡°It¡¯s an offering¡± Melinda says and touches the barrier. It bes dark red, even more so than the


    blood that covers the grass inside the barrier.


    ¡°Yes I can see that¡± Mariah answers and she doesn¡¯t seem happy about it.


    ¡°What is this all about?¡± my brother asks and looks just as disgusted as I feel.


    ¡°A blood ritual or sacrifice is to harvest power, a forbidden


    power to achieve a high goal¡± Mariah says and looks distant.


    ¡°Maya was born without natural powers so she has to borrow from someone else and usually it would


    be me but when I


    caught her torturing animals a few years before she gave birth to Mia, I refused to lend her my powers


    again¡± Melinda exined and I watched her as she looked sad.


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately she was born without powers of her own and her daughter is almost the same¡±


    Maria says and bites her lip.


    ¡°So how do we deal with this?¡± I ask and Melinda nces at


    1.


    ¡°I will summon Fa nny and Carol while you guys should look for a traitor amongst you¡± Mariah say and I


    stare at her


    ¡°Why do you believe that we have a traitor among us?¡±sk and I can¡¯t even think about it.


    ¡°Because of Melinda¡¯s foretelling and that Maya couldn¡¯t have killed those cats by herself, someone is


    helping her¡± Mariah exins and I think back


    I really hate witches. They always do spells and rituals and innocent people get hurt and everything just


    ends up in a boom and everyone except the witches are suffering. Just like with the stu pid, idiotic


    curse.


    ¡°I am going to find Anna and I need to talk with you brotherter on ¡± I say and he nods at me and I turn


    on my heel and walk back to the castle when I hear a whooshing sound.


    + nce back and see two more witches appearing beside Melinda and Mariah, spo oky.


    I walk back to the castle and meet Ares on my way around the corner, I grab his shoulder and turn him


    around,


    ¡°Nope, you are not going down there¡± I say and drag him with


    me


    ¡°Nope I am not.¡± Anna was sad so I was going to go and get you but it seems we found each other so


    now you go andfort your girlfriend and I will try to not puke while I watch you guys¡± Ares exins


    and makes some strange sign which makes me p him in his back head.


    ¡°Stop, I don¡¯t know what that means but you look disgusting while doing it, I feel sad for Nora¡± I say and


    walk away from him and I knew that I stepped over the line but I am not happy right now. I need to shift


    and run it off.


    ¡°Dave?¡± Anna¡¯s voicees out and I nce at her but shake my head slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay miss Anna, I and some other of the guys will take Dave to blow off some steam. We will be


    backter¡± Linus


    dades over and I shake my head.


    The tournament¡± I begin to say when Linus¡¯ dad shakes his head.


    ¡°Nah we decided to take the second part tomorrow instead, one of the warriors broke his leg so the


    doctor was furious¡± heughs and I just shake my head and grunts.


    I reach for Anna and smell her scent and whispers


    ¡°I will be back tonight. Make sure you are not alone¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will be in Nora¡¯s room.¡± Anna answers and I notice the


    little white fluffball, sleeping in Anna¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Name¡± I say and look down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t want to give it a name in case of..¡± Anna say and looks sad again


    ¡°Melinda said that the kitten is safe so think of a name¡± I say and give her a small smile


    ¡°You can decide¡± Anna say and I get surprised and think but my head is empty and then a name hits


    me


    ¡°Yuki¡± I say and wink at her and she giggles.


    ¡°Perfect¡± Anna says and we smile at each other.


    ¡°h, h, h, just kiss and we can go¡± Linus¡¯ dad says and Anna blush hard.


    Thit him and kissed Anna on her cheek and then we walked away from there. Along the way there are


    other guys that I recognize, that are joining us. Now we are a group around ten lycans that are about to


    shift and run around like pups.


    A bit childish perhaps but so much fun. All of us have been healed and saved by our future queen and


    we are extremely loyal to her so when the witch said that we have a traitor among us I couldn¡¯t believe


    it.


    It has to be one of the others in that case.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Anna¡¯s POV


    (sexual contents)


    Yuki. Perfect. I think Dave figured out that I like Japanese names. I pet the tiny kitten in my arms where


    I sit in Nora¡¯s room and drink my tea. Melinda made some calming tea for me while others are cleaning


    up from the castle and the castle grounds. I didn¡¯t dare to look in the back garden.


    I have been in this kingdom for almost 20 years after I followed Jake here. I am a human but what not


    everybody


    knows is that my parents are werewolves but I am still human sigh.


    I followed Jake here as he would take me as his chosen mate We had been seeing each other for


    about a year before decided toe with him but then everything broke down.


    When we stood there and talked to the king one of the guards pushed me aside and kissed Jake. They


    were fated mates, of course that is so much my luck. And just as I was happy I became unhappy. I


    didn¡¯t want to return to my family and pack and say I couldn¡¯t even keep a chosen mate.


    But the king was nice and asked me to stay, work like a maid and some other things for him. I epted


    my fate instead of being cast away once again and even if the king summoned me to his room at night I


    didn¡¯tin.


    I worked diligently and when I first saw the biggest rat in my


    life I almost passed out from the shock. One of the guards told me that there was a cat here before but


    it ran away..


    So I went out to check if someone had a cat or a kitten and I was lucky when I met Miss Mariah and I


    told her about the


    rats.


    Sheughed and her friend Dinah had just gotten a litter of kittens so we went there together and Dinah


    was nice and understood my situation. She lent one of her cats to me and told me toe and get a


    kitten or two when they were old enough.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I thanked her and lifted the cat that I am about to borrow, it¡¯s orange red with white paws, Pumpkin was


    its name and he -did a good job and caught at least ten rats in a matter of a week. I spoiled him with


    some milk and some fish when he presented his gifts to me.


    So when the kittens were ready to move here I took Pumpkin with me over to Dinah and I felt a bit sad


    over the fact that I would have to give back Pumpkin. But as I came in and saw the kittens I fell in love


    with a ck and white kitten and also a


    gray.


    But Dinah said that I could take Pumpkin with me again since the kittens need a mentor and teacher


    and she also said that Pumpkin had found his home with me in the castle. I was so happy about that so


    I actually hugged Dinah and kissed her.


    The one that was more surprised was me as Dinah deepened the kiss and when she released me I just


    stood there staring at


    her.


    ¡°That one was from me and if you want to continue, just let me know¡± she said with a smile and winked


    at me.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time I had kissed another girl but it was definitely the first time when the other girl


    wanted more from me. So I did the first thing that came into my mind, I kissed her again and I felt her


    smile against my lips.


    Then slowly we made a way to her bedroom while stripping each other¡¯s clothes, leaving a single trail


    through the cabin. I pushed her gently onto the bed when we came into the room.


    She looked up on me like I was some goddess and I felt power from that look in her eyes. She slowly


    reached her hand up and wanted to kiss me more but I didn¡¯t let her and she pouted. I bent down and


    kissed her forehead and she did exactly what I wanted.


    I was in control and I liked it. she licked my nipples and bit lightly at them and I moaned. I grabbed her


    hair lightly and forced her head back and I licked her lips before I kissed her.


    The control was mine and she let me have it. It was our


    moment, my moment to take control and her moment to give it away.


    I wasn¡¯t a virgin but it was my first time with another woman and I liked it. The control she gave almost


    made me lose it but she was good and brought me down to her before I ¡­


    I blinked as I noticed that I was almost sitting on her, riding her face as she licked me frantically. She


    worked her mouth so hard on my lower mouth that I almost came right away so I got up on my knees.


    And she whined a bit but I just giggled. I turned around so I could watch her, she was blushing and her


    nipples were standing up, red, waiting for me.


    I crawled over her slowly and then I slowly, teasingly lowered myself over her mouth again and she


    moaned happily. She


    began sucking and licking and I moaned, she was so da mn good at this. I cane at any second


    now.


    1 licked her nipples, sucked on them and released them with a ¡°pop¡± noise. she moaned like crazy and


    moved her hips at me but I caressed her stomach really slowly and she moved her hips even more and


    I stopped.


    She noticed what I was doing as I stopped every time she moved her hips. There was no need for


    words between us, just movements. when sheid still I licked my way over her stomach and then


    down to her cl it oris.


    She bucked her hips and I stopped, I could feel her frustration at me but I don¡¯t want to let go of the


    control that I had. So when sheid still again I continued to lick and suck and slowly put in a finger


    inside of her. There was no resistance, she was so wet for me.


    I rubbed my heat onto her face faster as I was chasing my org asm and I could feel hersing. We


    had our org asms at the same time but believe me I stopped hers froming a few times but da mn


    that felt good.


    As weid on the bed catching our breaths she said something that made me smile but I can¡¯t


    remember it


    anymore.


    But when I was about to walk out of her cabin with the three cats in a basket that she had made, she


    had made a spell over it so the cats wouldn¡¯t jump out of it.


    She kissed me as I was about to step out of the cabin and then she said


    ¡°Next time, I will be in control and I will make you scream my


    name in pleasure, Anna¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Ares POV


    Witches! And because of this stu pid stunt I don¡¯t know if Melinda will put me out like she told me


    earlier. I really wanted to see Nora if only for a few minutes but I got it, this threat is more real than what


    I wish for so I do the one thing that pops into my head. I go take a shower.


    I look around in my bathroom, it¡¯s dark purple mixed with ck. My shower is big enough to fit like four


    people or so. I strip off my clothes and turn the water on, perhaps a cold shower can wake me up but I


    turn on the hot water instead. I need it hot, it feels like I am freezing inside of me, like I have been


    frozen solid.


    I feel the water but I can already tell that it is hot since there is a thick steam inside my bathroom or


    more like a fog. Oh shi t! turn around and almost slip on the floor when I see her eyes and then I am


    out cold or hot.


    In the darkness¡­ There is light¡­


    What the hell? My thoughts are hell. It¡¯s chaotic here.


    ¡°It is your mind¡± a voice said and I sigh in frustration.


    Now I can¡¯t be alone in my mind, the hell


    ¡°I can go if you want me too but I would be sad, and I thought you and Melinda already agreed on this¡±


    the voice fades with sadness in her voice.


    Her? Wait. Nora!


    ¡°Nor¨¢, please stay. I was confused, pleasee back¡±


    ¡°I never left you¡± her voice seemed to hide a giggle and I felt embarrassed. Can I feel embarrassed in


    my head?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much Ares, this is your mind, you can do anything here¡± Nora say but I can¡¯t see her


    ¡°Ares, reach out your hand¡± she say and I do what she ask of


    me


    Then I feel her, she is touching me slowly like she is afraid of something.


    ¡°Open your eyes¡± she says and honestly I didn¡¯t even know


    that I had them closed.


    I open them and I see her, Nora. My Nora, no. Our Nora.


    ¡°I am so happy to see you¡± I say and look at her.


    ¡°I am happy as well, well perhaps I am more happy since I am just walking around inside my head day


    in and day out¡± she says and I feel sad for her.


    Helios and Nora didn¡¯t talk like this.


    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± I ask and she looks at me


    ¡°What do you think? You let your mark stick itself on to that bi tch and then you killed my lycan. I am


    furious at you. If I could I would have rejected you once and for all. ¡°I hate you Ares!¡± she screams and


    I turn my face away in shame


    ¡°I am sorry¡± I whisper but she just scoff at me


    ¡°If you really are sorry, Ares. Can you do me a favor and then I will take back my rejection¡± Nora says


    and I nod.


    1 just want her nothing else, I won¡¯t protest at all, I will be anything that she wants.


    I watch as she stands on her toes and kisses my cheek softly. I turn my head towards her and she pulls


    my head down so she can kiss me on her lips and I let her. I kiss her back.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I ask her


    ¡°Helios is in the way for our happiness, can you do something about him? Tristan is already helping me


    but he needs your help as well. You are the only one that Helios drops his guard around. Please, Ares,


    I don¡¯t want to be away from you anymore¡± she pleads with me and even though I logically know that


    something is wrong I can¡¯t protest.


    ¡°Yes, I will do anything for you¡± I say and I want to do everything that Nora asks of me


    Nora kisses me again and I kiss her back and I can feel that all my doubts are floating away.


    Helios POV


    Ares disappeared after Melinda said she couldn¡¯t help him right away and I know he felt disappointed


    and I know that his top priority is Nora but right now we need him and I will go search for him. I use our


    twin bond and I know he is in his


    room.


    I walk up to him and my lycan is growling like hell when I stand outside his door. Something feels off


    but I open the door anyway. I thought there would be something in his room


    but everything looks fine but my lycan is still growling so I do the one thing my instincts tell me to do.


    *Dad? If you have time can youe to Ares room and bring Melinda, it feels wrong in here and my


    lycan is warning me from going inside without backup* I mindlink dad and he answers immediately..


    *Yes, I aming with Melinda right now. Wait for us before you go in Dad answers.


    *Oh did you send Tristan? I will go inside with Tristan.* I say and dad thinks that¡¯s a good idea.


    ¡°Hi Tristan¡± I say and nod at him and he smiles.


    ¡°Hello, are you also looking for Ares?¡± he asks and I nod


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Tristan walks in first and I can feel that my lycan is still on edge but he has stopped growling now. We


    looked around in Ares¡¯ room before I felt the heat from the bathroom and I pointed at the door and


    Tristan smiled.


    He put his finger on his lips and told me to be quiet while he sneaked towards the bathroom and slowly


    opened the door. Thick, white fog came out from the bathroom and Tristan jumped away from the door


    and even I backed away but not quickly enough.


    Ares had shifted into his lycan and came out with his ws raised at me, he pushed his ws into my


    chest and I was so surprised that I didn¡¯t have time to react. He shed my chest open and my mind


    didn¡¯t have time to reel in to understand.


    I saw Tristan jump and shift and hended on Ares back and pulled him off. I tried hard to breathe but


    my vision turned red


    as I felt my blood leave my body and I could only think of one person. Nora.


    1 felt myself drift away but before I was surrounded by darkness my brother had thrown Tristan into a


    wall and he attacked me again but a blue magic ball made him freeze in the middle of the step that he


    took.


    I saw my dad and Melindaing inside and she held Ares while dad knocked him-out before I closed


    my eyes and drifted away.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Melinda POV,


    Ugh all of this is so messed up. My sister is even more crazy than before. Perhaps it¡¯s because she


    never had a magic core herself or perhaps it¡¯s because she is just crazy. I don¡¯t get it. We have never


    been close to each other, Maya and me. But people oftenpared us. Maya was a good girl, she did


    everything that people asked her to do while I stayed in her shadow.


    I helped her ovee magical troubles so no one would suspect that my mom had a powerless witch


    for a daughter. didn¡¯t mind staying out of sight, people thought I was shy just because I didn¡¯t say


    anything.


    But then Maya and I turned 16 and Maya moved out and she was gone for four years when she


    suddenly came back with a newborn baby girl in her arms. She was devastated, told us that she almost


    killed her daughter to get her magical core and that she wanted help.


    I took Mia and raised her as my own daughter while mom took Maya into some sort of self help thing. It


    is a very closed thing and those who don¡¯t know they don¡¯t need to know either.


    Mia was a gifted child but I could see that she was very much like Maya except Mia¡¯s magical core was


    strong. Her magic was a dark color so I started to suspect that Maya had done something stu pid while


    being pregnant.


    Perhaps she thought she had discovered her magical core and borrowed magic from Mia when she


    was s still inside her mothers womb. It¡¯s pretty disgusting and sad to think about. Maya¡¯s daughter gave


    her energy and magic and then when she was born and Maya became depraved enough that she


    considered killing her own daughter just to get that little re of magic back.


    I taught Mia to never hold anything back, no secrets and to always tell us how she felt and if there were


    any difficulties. She oftenined that I was boring, I didn¡¯t take her to parties and such stuff that


    children at her age would go to but I guess I never was that kind of girl to start with.


    I tried to exin to her that I didn¡¯t like that and that she would need some friends to discover things


    with so I met some of the other witches that had children around Mia¡¯s age. and Mia got herself three


    best friends in a matter of 10


    minutes.


    Mia used to go over to them and sometimes they woulde over to us but as Mia came up in her


    teens the interest for boys started and she had a clear goal. She told us that she had seen him on the


    castle walls and she had felt him attractive but he never looked at her.


    I thought it was a childish crush on one of the guards so T chuckled and told her to try harder. A few


    weekster one of the castle guards knocked on our door and he told me to go to the castle with him.


    At the castle I was furious, Mia¡¯s childish crush was the prince. Helios, She had tried to make contact


    with him but he didn¡¯t care for her and she wanted to make him see her so hard that the spell she sent


    him went a bit wrong.


    The spell clearly said ¡°you will see none other than me¡± and


    then the spell took effect and blinded the prince It was a


    petty spell and I forced her down on her knees while I took away the spell.


    Her punishment from the king was lenient, she wasn¡¯t allowed to speak for a month and she wasn¡¯t


    allowed near the castle for another month at that. Then she met prince Ares when he had shifted and


    ran through the forest.


    Then the real troubles started. Ares and Helios are identical twins and Mia fell in love again kind of.


    Ares took Helios ce and the bad boy he was, he had no problem ying around with Mia. But one


    good thing came from Mia, she drove other girls away from the twins.


    So here we stand now, Mia¡¯s mother and my crazy sister are on her way to start a war between her and


    the kingdom. But I suspect that she has some alliances with another kingdom and this kingdom has a


    traitor or two.


    This Tristan boy that mom was suspicious of, his father was not a banned prince, more like a pl ayboy


    prince. He knocked Tristan¡¯s mother up and left herter on, bas tar d. This is the fun part now, he


    came from the same kingdom that Nora¡¯s grandparents did, the ze kingdom.


    Tristan and Nora are cousins on his fathers side. I wonder what she will think of thatter on. I don¡¯t


    think he is a traitor though, it¡¯s impossible for him to lie and he can spot a lie from a mile away.


    So while I was talking with the king and mother I watched Tristan walking toward the back garden but


    turned around and looked pale and nauseous. I walked up to him and


    touched his shoulder to heal him before he threw up.


    ¡°Thanks¡± he said but still he looked pale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like blood?¡± I ask and he shakes his head.


    ¡°Nope, I even have a hard time with my lycan when he is hunting¡± Tristan says and shivers.


    ¡°Go take a hot shower and if you want I can make some calming tea?¡± I say to him and he nods.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Oh I would like to try your tea but please not the same tea as the one you made during the oath¡± he


    laughs and I snicker as well


    ¡°No, I promise,¡± I say and smile. I watch him walk away


    towards the castle and then I turn towards my mother who


    looks concerned.


    ¡°I should head back to Mia, she isn¡¯t doing well,e visit your niece soon, Melinda.¡± mom say and I


    frown at her


    ¡°She is my daughter, mom. I raised her¡± I say and red a bit


    at her.


    ¡°I know but technically¡± Mom begins to say but she doesn¡¯t finish the sentence when she sees my face.


    I watch as my mom disappears in the sun and I turn to speak with the king when I feel it. Maya¡¯s magic


    and I look up at the castle with a tilt of my head. I look at the king and notice that he is mindlinking


    someone now.


    ¡°We need to go now. Helios thinks that there¡¯s something wrong in Ares¡¯ room. His lycan is warning him


    from going inside. But Tristan is there with him now but I would like it if


    you came along with me¡± he says and I nod.


    I was going to find Ares tonight to perform the spell by linking his mind to Nora¡¯s anyway. We walk


    rather fast through the castle and towards Ares¡¯ room but I stop the king as I feel my sister¡¯s magic. It is


    strong here.


    ¡°Magic¡± I whisper to the king and he nods.


    But as we stand in the doorway and look inside the room we are shocked at the scene itself. Ares has


    shifted and is attacking a bleeding Helios thatys on the floor so I send out my magic to stop Ares


    from hurting his brother even more and I fling him into the wall while I throw myself onto the floor next


    to Helios.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Helios POV


    Well this was fun, I guess. Melinda said that her sister got into Ares¡¯ mind and yed around in there


    so Ares thought it was okay to kill me but his lycan was rational as he recognized me.


    Ares lycan recognized me and he gave me shallow wounds over my chest, a lot of blood was spilled of


    course. But it was for show, he had hoped that Ares would realize what he was doing if he saw me


    bleeding on the floor.


    Dad came and helped me along with Melinda but what was surprising was Tristan. We thought he was


    a traitor at first but he can¡¯t be. He saved me from Ares and he told me the truth that Maya had


    contacted him but for some reason he couldn¡¯t be controlled. He exined it like her magic was ping


    pong balls, they just went off of him.


    The tournament went on so the other guys had something to do. My wounds healed overnight and I will


    soon go into a fight against Linus. He has courage to challenge me but I know that he wants to protect


    Nora and he wants to show that he is worthy of the future queen¡¯s warriors.


    But I think Nora will find it frustrating since she can probably even beat me in a fight if ites down to


    it. Sigh, I really want to fight against her, to see who of us are stronger.


    Ares is confined down in the dungeons where no magic can take him over. He woke up this morning


    andined about a headache and when he remembered he was furious.


    Maya had yed Nora¡¯s part in his mind and manipted


    him.


    So he said he wanted to be in the dungeon for the time being, to repent for what he did to me but I told


    him that I was angry and I demanded an apology. But not for me but for Nora. Then I told Melinda to


    link them today so he could apologize.


    ¡°Helios and Linus¡±. Your turn,e down to the arena¡± uncle Dave called and I happily got up and


    down in the arena.


    ARES POV


    I was manipted, me?! Gosh, I hate that I can be so weak.


    ¡°You are not weak Ares¡± Nora say and I look at her


    Now I can clearly spot the differences between them. Our Nora has much gentler eyes and her voice is


    nicer.


    ¡°It feels like that right now.¡± I say and look at her.


    ¡°I get it¡±. But you wanted to meet me so much that you let your heart guide you instead of your lycan.


    And that is okay too, sometimes.¡± Nora say and I stare at her


    How can she be so calm in this situation? I almost killed my brother.


    *Like I would let that happen, idiot* my lycan growls at me.


    ¡°Your lycan is right, you know¡± Nora says and takes my hand and I feel warmth spreading from her tiny


    hands.


    ¡°Fine, but I need to apologize to you. I promised Helios that I would¡± I say and look into her beautiful


    purple eyes.


    ¡°Apology epted. Come on now¡± Nora says and pulls me along with her to a memory.


    The pic memory.


    ¡°I thought this was a perfect setting for us now or if you want to do it in your bedroom?¡± Nora says and I


    shake my head.


    ¡°I love you, Nora and I will do anything that you want¡± I say and she giggles.


    ¡°Make sure that you say it to the right person this time¡± Nora giggles


    ¡°Well, I hope that I am ¡± I say and nce at her and she keeps on giggling while nodding her head.


    ¡°Yes, Ares I am the real Nora. Can¡¯t you feel it when I touch you?¡± She wonders and I nod and smile.


    Tingles across our


    skin.


    I bend down my head and kiss her softly on her lips and when I draw back my head I can see that she


    is pouting.


    ¡°More¡± she demands and I lift her up and kiss her more.


    Iy her gently on the grass and kiss her even more, my hands slowly, teasingly exploring her body.


    She lets out a little moan as I squeeze her breasts. She moans like crazy and then I feel her hands


    when she explores my body.


    + feel her hands under my shirt, caressing my stomach. I have


    quite hard muscles there and I can feel her trace the edges of them and then she touches my chest


    and I sit up.


    She pouts but her eyes widen as I take off my shirt so she can see me, I watch as her eyes look at me,


    I can see the lust in


    them as she watches me and makes me hard just from her


    gaze.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡± I ask and I see the blush creeping up on


    her cheeks.


    I bend down and capture her lips and I let my tongue slide in between them, I let my tongue dance


    around hers even though she doesn¡¯t seem to know what to do she copies my


    movements.


    So when we break free from each other, we pant heavily. But she surprises me again as she slowly


    reaches for my pants and I/freeze. Wanting to see what she will do or not do.


    But she knows what she is doing when she pulls them down and releases my di ck, it¡¯s hard and quite


    big and she has realized that as well as she gives me a small gasp. I try not tough at her and instead


    of standing above her Iy down next to her on the grass.


    She sits up and stares at my di ck while biting herself in the lip, I touch her lip and she looks at me.


    ¡°You can touch it if you want, I wont do anything that you don¡¯t want to do¡± I reassure her and she nods.


    I can see the determination in her eyes as she slowly reaches out her hand.


    F


    The moment she touched me, I came. Oh so embarrassing but I don¡¯t move as she keeps on exploring.


    She feels my cu m on her fingers and then begins to stroke my di ck, up and down and when I moan at


    the sensation she does it faster.


    I am nearing my second org asm when she suddenly bends down and licks at it and then she opens


    her mouth and sucks on my di ck. I try so da mn hard not toy my hand on her head

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Ares POV


    The next day


    I woke up with a smile on my face and both Melinda and


    Daniel greeted me with coffee and breakfast. Helios came into Nora¡¯s room with roses and the entire


    room was filled with the scent of the roses.


    ¡°She really liked the scent of wildflowers and she wanted me to tell you Daniel that she is happy for you


    and Melinda¡± I say and stretch my arms.


    Helios shook his head and continued to rece the flowers in the vase and he kissed Nora on her


    forehead.


    ¡°So now when I have helped you with speaking to Nora and other things.. Can we proceed with the


    things that my idiotic sister has done¡± Melinda says and I nod.


    ¡°I updated Nora about recent events and she overheard your sister¡± I say while getting down from bed


    ¡°Well tell us!¡± Melinda said:


    ¡°Nora said that she doesn¡¯t want to kill Nora but more she wants her daughter back and start a war and


    the best action would be to kill Nora so we can me it on the witches and the knight kingdom.¡± I shrug


    while getting dressed


    ¡°The knight kingdom?¡± Melinda asks.


    ¡®Yeah, Nora¡¯s parents are from that kingdom. But I don¡¯t understand why that kingdom?¡± I say and look


    at Helios.


    ¡°Do they want her back? Perhaps they realized that the curse breaker came from their kingdom but


    then the ze kingdom also needs to be involved¡± Daniel says and looks up at Nora.


    Just as I was about to say something we heard a growl from Nora. We all looked at her as she


    continued to growl and Melinda walked over to her.


    ¡°She is growling but she isn¡¯t awake. Perhaps she is trying to say something to us.¡± Melinda says and


    tilts her head.


    ¡°Well we are talking about her kingdoms and a war here, it is a huge deal¡± Helios says and I nod.


    ¡°What about Tristan then?¡± I ask and look at Daniel and Helios.


    ¡°No he is from the ze kingdom so Tristan and Nora are cousins in a way. Tristan can¡¯t lie and no one


    can lie to him¡± Melinda says and waves it off.


    ¡°But our cousin isn¡¯t the only one here that has the name Tristan¡± Helios says and I think. Huh one of


    the guards names is Tristan as well.


    ¡°When your sister told me to get rid of Helios, she said that Tristan would help me but she never said


    which one. I just assumed.. I can¡¯t believe I doubted my best friend¡± I and put my head in my hands,


    ashamed of my thoughts.


    say


    ¡°War isn¡¯t easy, Ares.¡± Melinda says and I look up at her. She is standing in front of me with a cup of


    coffee that I take. I touched her hand and she gasped.


    I look up just to see her eyes turning white, like they did once before. I take the cup before it smashes


    into the floor.


    ¡°Melinda?¡± I say and touch her, she grabs onto me and then says


    ¡°Up and down, rain falls, the ground is ck and the light is green, then the sleeping queen will wake


    up¡±


    Melinda¡¯s eyes turn back to their normal color and I still hold her steady and she holds on to me.


    ¡°Da mn, I said something, didn¡¯t I?¡± she asks and looks frustrated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you said?¡± I ask and she shakes her head.


    ¡°Up and down, rain falls, the ground is ck and the light is green, then the sleeping queen will wake


    up¡± I recite to her and she stares at me, fear shows in her face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Why are you scared?¡± I ask of her.


    ¡°There is this story more of a legend but the content goes like this. A princess falls asleep and while


    she is sleeping the kingdom breaks down. Fire licks the earth and then turns green by all the witches


    that are stripped of their power when nature itself dies. The princess wakes up in a dead world, and


    alone she walks and calls herself queen¡± Melinda exins and sits down on a chair.


    saw the fire in Anna¡¯s blood before¡± Helios says and I look at him.


    ¡°The vision that my sister sent your way? Tell me everything!¡±


    Melinda say-and Helios sighs


    ¡°Okay, I saw a fire that was alive of some sort. Like it has a mind of its own, It burned everything, the


    nature, the castle and even people and lycans. Then I saw her, Nora, still


    sleeping on her bed. When the vision turned dark, I saw eyes, a lot of them, staring at me. Green,


    brown, blue and purple.¡± Helios exins and I stare at him.


    ¡°We should write stuff like these down in one of Elder William¡¯ s books.¡± Daniel says and Melinda


    laughs.


    ¡°Yeah he and my mom can do that¡± Melinda says and Helios makes a disgusting face.


    Lam missing something here and I don¡¯t want to know what it


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    1.


    ¡°So the guard Tristan, what shall we do about him?¡± I ask Melinda.


    ¡°Well we will trail him for now and then we will stop him if he does something strange but right now I


    think it is best if I plop back home, alone¡± Melinda says and actually disappears in a


    blue dust cloud.


    ¡°Haha what did you dost time, Helios?¡± I ask and Helios looks away.


    ¡°I saw Mariah, naked¡± Helios says and I stare at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, Melinda said that and she had real fun that you threw up after that you had seen Mariah¡± Daniel


    laughs.


    ¡°I threw up because of her magic and then when I saw Mariah


    it just became too much and I couldn¡¯t hold it back.¡± Helios shrugs while I and Danielughs at him.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, what would you guys think if it was you and not me then?¡± Helios say and Daniel and I


    look at each other.


    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t matter since it was you that saw it¡± Danielughs and Helios looks angry,


    ¡°Children¡±.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Unknown POV


    These days have been peaceful. The jealous little witch has been doing perfectly ording to our


    ns. All I need is to wait for the witch to do thest n and seed in it. So the king will take the


    bait and start the war that I need. But I have to admit that it looks peaceful, this kingdom.


    e


    A big castle on a hill and the castle wall that surrounds it and then the vige below. It looks like


    something out of a fairytale but it isn¡¯t. In a fairytale everyone would feel happy and feel good. Here


    they are mostly unhappy and rogue and violent.


    To think that one little girl could be everyone¡¯s hope and now that hope is sleeping forever. A sleeping


    princess that will never wake up.


    If only the witch can shake things up and the king will take the bait, only then will my n be finished


    and I can start the ritual in bringing back my master.


    *Evilughter*


    Dave POV


    I don¡¯t understand how this is going to work. Ares and Helios


    along with Melinda have just briefed me and my brother about what has happened and what they


    discovered. I don¡¯t believe that one of the other kingdoms is involved in this thing.


    It feels more personal.


    ¡°Shail we summon for a grand meeting then?¡± I suggest and everyone turns to look at me.


    ¡°Is that a good idea? What about Nora?¡± Helios says and looks at me but I just smile.


    ¡°Daniel wont leave her side and perhaps Melinda and her mother can use a spell to hinder anyone from


    entering the room?¡± I say and look at Melinda.


    ¡°We can do something like that, yes¡± Melinda answers


    ¡°So a grand meet, does that involve all the kings from all the kingdoms and then all the alphas from the


    werewolf pack?¡± Ares asks and I nod.


    ¡°Yes, the kings and their mates, if they have any, and the alphas in one room¡± my brother says and


    everyone stares at me like I have gone crazy.


    ¡°Ehhe on it will be good and if there really is a traitor, I guess we will know then, when we have


    everyone gathered¡± I shrug and my brother nods.


    ¡°Yes, that is a good idea, we have a lot to n then and by the way Dave, I think that your ideast


    time was good as well. Pick a team and train them, we will probably need a small force like we had


    before¡± my brother says and I smile.


    ¡°Will you train warriors again, uncle Dave?¡± Helios asks and I nod.


    ¡°Yep, a small force that will only do as I say. And I will also train all the lycans that Miss Nora has


    healed.¡± I say and Ares


    smiles.


    ¡°You know uncle, it is because of you that I wanted to be a warrior. And now I have my own army of top


    warriors so I think this is a great idea¡± Ares says and looks genuinely happy.


    ¡°Then Ares¡¯ will show you the other warriors. I am guessing you will want to pick from the training


    warriors? Ares has had a few warriors to be Nora¡¯s bodyguards but she doesn¡¯t need those right now¡±


    my brother says and I nod.


    ¡°You are right brother, but I think that Ares should train a small group to be MissNora¡¯s bodyguardster


    on but am really curious to see Miss Nora fight. I have heard that she is good in the arena¡± I say and


    smile


    ¡°She could probably take me down,¡± Helios mutters and pouts.


    ¡°Well she is strong and I would be excited to have her push me down in the grass¡± Ares says and wink


    at his brother.


    ¡°She has already done that¡± Melinda say and Ares turns red as he looks at her


    ¡°How do you know? Wait. Last night? Did you see?¡± Ares rambles and Melinda just rolls her eyes at


    him.


    ¡°Ohh something good happened then ¡± My brother says and smiles.


    ¡°Since Nora is stronger than I take it that she was in charge. I didn¡¯t take it that you would be


    submissive, mjao¡± Helios is teasing his brother.


    Ares roars and Helios runs out of the room with Ares tight on his heel. I can still hear Helios taunt him


    as he runs from him.


    ¡°Well shall we get going then?¡± I ask my brother and Melinda walks out, leaving us.


    Melinda POV


    I can¡¯t believe that I unlocked my prophecy gift. My mom and grandmother have been the best seer¡¯s


    since ever and one of our ancestors was the grand oracle. So the gifts have been in our family for a


    long time but I never have been able to do this before and now my foretellings are strange.


    Mom said that I shouldn¡¯t worry but it seems that I am telling parts from a bigger prophecy but since I


    haven developed the entire gift I can¡¯t tell the entire prophecy either.


    I think about the words that I have said and then the story about the princess that became a queen of a


    world that was destroyed. But I never told them the end of that story or the beginning because of that..


    No, it is too sad to speak about.


    I will need to focus on finding Maya and I know how, this guard named Tristan, I need to find him. So I


    walk outside and the first guard I find is right outside the door.


    ¡°Hi, I am looking for a guard named Tristan¡± I say and Took at him.


    ¡°Tristan?¡± No, that is the cousin to the prince¡¯s ¡± He says confused and I turn around to see another


    guard.


    ¡°I heard, I think I know who you mean but I haven¡¯t seen him sincest week. He lives in the vige


    along with his little brother.¡± the other guard says and the first one looks


    confused.


    ¡°You are new here so you don¡¯t know much, yet¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Well there is time to know everything¡± I say and walk out of the gate, towards the vige below.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Maya¡¯s POV


    I just want my revenge, they threw me aside the moment I came home with a baby in my arms. That


    ce that my mother dropped me in was boring and rather scary. They put a bracelet on me that would


    restrict my powers but since I never had any the bracelet wouldn¡¯t have done anything for


    1.


    But it made me dizzy since it was magic in the bracelet and I constantly heard a buzzing from it. It


    made me dizzy and sick to my stomach so many days I just spent by lying on a bed after vomiting.


    Then they forced us to group therapy and trust me sitting and listening to stories where other witches


    had to give up their powers and now they have withdrawal symptoms.


    Then there¡¯s medicine, created of nature and trust me that doesn¡¯t go well with the dizziness. I escaped


    atst with a little help from a stranger. He also had no magic to speak of but he was tricky and good at


    maniption.


    He manipted one of the maids in giving him herbs and he created an explosive which was used as a


    distraction. And then we escaped but I didn¡¯t understand why he would help


    1.


    He asked for my cooperation in creating a war between the kingdoms so he could find some sort of


    ritual to bring back the one he loved. And since none of us have magic we have to


    n this carefully.


    And so we did it. At first I thought of killing Nora but my sister stopped me and HE got furious as Nora


    has to be alive for his n to seed. So fine the brat must be alive, fine.


    So the next step would be to harvest magic and my daughter would be the perfect goal for that but in


    the meantime a blood sacrifice would do good and I found the perfect one. A ck cat, a witch¡¯s best


    friend because they have a magical core as well and it was perfect as the cat had ck kittens as well.


    Then it was easy to take some rogue lycans that Nora had blessed and I took her magic inside of them.


    Now I had enough power to gain control over Ares and manipte him. into killing his brother but that


    n didn¡¯t go as well as | thought.


    I seduced one of the guards with the same name of the cousin to the prince¡¯s and I nted a seed of


    doubt. That was fun to see how they started to doubt him and themselves.


    Then the perfect opportunity came as the brother of the king suggested a grand meeting. All kings and


    alphas will gather in one spot and then we can, finally start working and ..


    Helios POV


    A grand meeting? Discussing witchcraft and Nora? I don¡¯t know about this, it might be a political good


    thing but personal and emotional? Perhaps it¡¯s best that Ares stays with Nora during the meeting this


    time.


    I need to talk with both Ares and dad about that. and where should we hold this meeting? If we should


    include alphas


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    from the werewolf packs in each kingdom then we need something bigger than the castle to gather in..


    Perhaps the summer pce, no it¡¯s too small, what about ..


    ¡°Helios?¡± Hello, I am talking to you¡± Ares interrupts my thoughts and I look up.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I said to him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ares asks and I scrunch my eyebrows.


    ¡°I am trying to find a suitable ce for the meeting. I am notfortable holding it here in the castle.


    And the summer pce is too small.¡± I exin and Ares nods.


    ¡°We would need a neutral ce and witch free¡± Ares thinks out loud.


    ¡°Yes, but we should have a barrier around the meeting, so no surprises ur and I was thinking that


    you should stay here with Nora¡± I say and look around in the library.


    ¡°Really? I was actually going to suggest that¡± Ares says and I smirk.


    ¡°Of course you were. Anyhow, what do you think would be the best location?¡± I ask and he seems to


    think as well.


    ¡°Well everything here is divided by territories, do you have a map?¡± Ares asks and I shake my head.


    ¡°Uncle Dave has the maps.¡± I say.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go there¡± Ares say and I follow him out


    We walk through the corridors and down the stairs while talking about nothing and I just stop and stare


    at Ares. Ares


    felt that I stopped so he turned around.


    ¡°What happened to us?¡± I ask and Ares looks away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡± Ares answers and I sigh.


    ¡°You do know what I am talking about. Sure I did things dad wished me to and you trained your body


    instead of your brain and hung around with Mia. But why did we drift apart? We are brothers. ¡°Twins!¡± I


    say and feel the frustration creeping inside of me.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. I guess it was time to just drift apart but I would like to fix it and be brothers again.


    Perhaps not like we were as children but we can build it up in our way as we are now¡± Ares says and I


    stare at him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I say and back away.


    ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s me Ares?¡± he say


    ¡°Nope, my brother would never say it like that and just now in the library I didn¡¯t feel your presence at


    all and my lycan .. I can¡¯t feel my lycan. ¡°Who are you?¡± I say and feel nervous about this.


    I watch as Ares starts tough and change his appearance, his hair bes reddish and he shrinks


    into a smaller woman with crystal blue eyes. Maya!


    ¡°Hello Helios, I need you toe with me now. You are the head character in my n. ¡°Now sleep!¡±


    Maya says and blows some sort of powder in my face and thest thing I see before I faint is Maya


    laughing.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Ares POV


    The air felt suffocating and I blink into the darkness. Ah a headache, my head hurts. It feels like


    someone is using a hammer and is hammering inside my head. D amn.


    I try to remember what happened right before the darkness but my memory is blurry. I was talking to


    someone, who was it? Helios? or dad?


    But then I was walking towards Nora¡¯s room with some wildflowers that I had picked and someone was


    blocking the way. A guard? No, I didn¡¯t recognize him and my lycan was growling.


    But I think I have seen him before. But I can¡¯t remember, stu pid head. Something isn¡¯t right here.


    Lycans can¡¯t use magic like that.


    *Can someone hear me, help* I send out a mindlink to everyone everywhere.


    But no one answered and I sigh.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I reach out my hand slowly and feel nothing so I try to sit up and I can, I feel around and I can feel the


    floor under me. Stone. I try to sniff the air but my lycan is sleeping so he can¡¯t help me.


    Suddenly there is light as someone opens a door and a


    scream is heard and I blink my eyes quickly. What the hell?


    Uncle Dave PQV


    So right now both my nephews are missing, Melinda said that she could feel her sister¡¯s presence in


    the castle and now they are missing.


    Both me and my brother are searching through the entire castle but we can¡¯t find them. It¡¯s just like


    magic.


    ¡°Excuse me, Dave?¡± a guard approached me and I nodded for him toe closer.


    ¡°I found this in the ce where prince Ares disappeared.¡± He says and gives me a piece of paper and a


    ck feather.


    *The princes¡¯ is mine. Trade him for the princess and I might send back one of them alive*


    What the hell, I look up just to see that the guards are gone. Strange I didn¡¯t even hear him walk away.


    Nora!


    I run down the stairs and barge into Nora¡¯s room and Daniel jumps up from his ce and looks


    confused to see me.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± he aska and I see Nora is stillying in her bed, sleeping.


    I show the paper to Daniel and he looks at Nora as well.


    ¡°I shall go to my brother, keep an extra eye on her, I don¡¯t know what is going on right now¡± I say to


    Daniel and in a few seconds he has shifted into his lycan form.


    ¡°We will keep her safe¡± he growled out.


    I nod and go out and try to find my brother but I found him rather quickly as I heard his loud voice.


    Yelling again.


    ¡°Where in the hell are my sons!¡± my brother yelled and as I walked around the corner I saw who it was


    that he was yelling


    at


    Mariah stood there calmly and waited patiently for him to


    calm down. She nced at my way but didn¡¯t say anything. I walked up to them and put my hand on


    my brother¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Your sons are strong.¡± I say and he calms down and nods.


    ¡°I am so frustrated,¡± my brother said and shook his head.


    ¡°I should have killed her the moment I knew who she was and then nothing of this would have


    happened¡± he says and a ringing of growls is heard.


    ¡°Take it easy, I will not kill her, I can¡¯t. She saved me.¡± he says but everyone present looks at him warily.


    ¡°This would have happened even if you had killed Nora. This is bigger than her and us. I feel that


    someone else is pulling the strings. Not Maya. Someone with more power and it seems whoever this


    one person is has a goal in their mind and I am quite curious about what it is¡± Mariah exins.


    ¡°Whatever it is, I don¡¯t care right now. I want my sons back. I can¡¯t lose them as well¡± my brother


    deres and leans on to the wall.


    I don¡¯t think I have ever seen him this broken before.


    ¡°So what do you think we should do now?¡± I ask Mariah and


    she looks at-me surprised.


    ¡°You are asking me?¡± she ask me back,


    ¡°Well the things we have done are nothing and as lycans we often rush in blind so why not. Perhaps


    you have something better in mind?¡± I say and shrug.


    Melinda stands up and I noticed that I hadn¡¯t noticed her before or the niece for that matter.


    ¡°I can trace Ares¡± Mia suddenly say


    ¡°How?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°We can trace them both but Mia would be able to pinpoint Ares¡± Melinda says and my brother looks up


    ¡°How?¡± my brother asks and looks hopeful


    ¡°Blood magic¡± Mia says and everyone looks at her.


    ¡°No, that is dangerous¡± I protest but Mariah has already pped Mia on her cheek.


    ¡°I told you, not to mention anything like that ever again¡± Mariah say and Mia looks shocked


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean the forbidden magic, just a blood drop on a map¡± Mia whispers and I look at Mariah in


    confusion


    ¡°Have you been able to figure out how it works now?¡± Melinda asks with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Yes, it was like you said.¡± Mia says but doesn¡¯t smile.


    ¡°Do you have a map?¡± Melinda turns to ask me and I nod


    I go and fetch a map andy it on the table in the dining room. Melinda takes out a dagger and pri cks


    my brother in his finger and he drops it on the map. Mia starts to chant a spell and we watch as the


    blood kind of moves over the map.


    Sliding across ournd and into another territory then the blood divides into two lines.


    ¡°They are at two different locations, Helios are at the knight kingdom and Ares are at the ze kingdom


    ¡± Melinda says as she reads the map.


    ¡°Wait¡± Mia says and puts her hand on the map and she holds a crystal in the other.


    Then the blood that showed where Ares¡¯ are changes


    direction andes back into our kingdom andnds.. here.


    He is here.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Melinda¡¯s POV


    Ares is in the castle somewhere but what about Helios then? Where is he? Perhaps Ares can trace


    him.. I hope so..


    Mia sensed him and she went to look for him, she guided us up in the castle. we walked a lot of stairs


    and I looked at the paintings on the way there and it was one painting I needed to remember. I need to


    look at that one againter on.


    Mia stopped at a door that led to a tower, well the only tower in the castle.


    ¡°Are you sure he is in there?¡± the king asked and Mia nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I can feel his aura in there and..¡± Mia said but stopped as the door opened and a very confused


    looking Ares stood there.


    It was just one problem though¡­


    ARES POV


    I tried to move around carefully and I discovered that I was still in the castle somewhere, I couldn¡¯t just


    figure out where. Everything seemed strange here. I found a small hole and I looked out and noticed


    that I was high up.


    In the forbidden tower? Can it be so simple? A mage used to live in this tower, like a witch but he used


    potions to create magic or something like that. I can see some bottles over there and a few papers and


    a guy in the corner.


    A guy in the corner?!


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask and I am suddenly surprised how my voice sounds.


    ¡°I am the greatest wizard of them all¡­¡± the guy says and I stare at him.


    ¡°If you tell me that your name is Merlin I will kick your a*s¡± I say and my voice still sounds strange


    The guyughs and coughs


    ¡°No, no I was just teasing you. My name is Luca and I was the mage of this tower once in time¡±


    ¡°Wait but then you are over 500 years old!¡± I say excited.


    ¡°Oh has it been that long already?¡± Luca says and I sigh


    ¡°Well can you help and perhaps get some light in here?¡± I ask


    ¡°Sure I can do something about that¡± Luca says and I can hear him open a bottle and then there is a


    little ball of light inside the room.


    It is indeed the tower now that the light is on and I can see more clearly. But as I look around I can see


    that everything is quite big. Even the mage, Luca, is quiterge but he seems young for his age.


    ¡°So what is a kid doing in here and how did youe in here? There is a spell surrounding this tower.


    so not anyone cane in here¡± Luca says and looks curious at me.


    ¡°I am no child!¡± And I am one of the princes¡¯ of this kingdom¡± I say and stand up just to discover that I


    am not taller than


    ¡°1


    Luca even though he is sitting down.


    I look down at my hands and see that they are small and so are the rest of my body. I feel my face and


    then I look around for a mirror and Luca points at one and I walk over to it, afraid to look in it.


    But I have to see and when I open my eyes and go straight for the mirror I get furious. They changed


    me into a small child, it looks like I am about six years old.


    ¡°What in the hell?¡± I say and sit down.


    ¡°Oh this isn¡¯t your natural look then?¡± Luca asks and stands up and I shake my head.


    ¡°No, I am a grown man already and I have a mate as well.¡± I say and shake my head.


    ¡°Oh that is good¡± Luca says and nods his head.


    So how do I get out of this tower? I need to do that so I can protect my mate. And stop a blo ody war.¡± I


    say and look at Luca.


    ¡°A war you say?¡± There are plenty of wars in the world and even if you and this kingdom manage to


    stop one there will always be another. ¡°Luca say but shows me a door that leads to a staircase


    ¡°Come with me¡± I say and point downwards.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave this tower¡± Luca say and I shake my head


    ¡°Yes, you can, I have witches on my side that can help you out of this tower¡± I exin and I can see


    some hope in his eyes.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t believe that a simple witch can help me but let¡¯s try it¡± Luca says and goes before me


    down the stairs.


    and


    We walk slowly as the staircase is old and some of the steps are missing and some of them break


    when we step on them. But in any case we can climb down safely and we are met by another door.


    ¡°So this is the spell I was talking about, it is embedded inside the door and thus closing me inside ¡±


    Luca sighs and leans onto the wall next to the door.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I look at the door and it looks normal so I reach for the handle, it feels normal, a bit cold like metal


    usually does. But I twist the door handle and the door opens nicely just to reveal Mia and Melinda on


    the outside.


    Dad and uncle Dave are also there and all of them looks really surprised to see me


    ¡°Shut up, I know that I am turned into a child so don¡¯t tease me. Melinda can you help my friend out of


    the tower?¡± I say and look at Melinda and she nods.


    Y


    ¡°Well I could have but you have already done it. You broke the spell since you are of royal blood. The


    spell was designed so it could only be broken from the inside by someone with royal blood¡± Melinda


    exins and Luca shakes his head


    ¡°Was it really that easy? Then I am free right now?¡± Luca asks and tries to take one step outside of the


    door and everyone holds their breath but nothing happens.


    ¡°Thanks to all of you. Let me repay the favor. Here drink this and you shall be in your normal size¡± Luca


    says and gives me a bottle with green liquid in it.


    It looks like puke. Yummy

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Helios POV


    Hmm so this is the ze kingdom, yep it still looks nice but why am I here again? Right now I am in the


    dungeons of their castle and the guards are ignoring me.


    No matter what I try to talk about or if I release my aura, they don¡¯t care, like I am not existing. I have


    been here for three days now and I am waiting patiently.


    I hear a door open and close somewhere higher up and footstepsing down fast at the stairs and


    they walk through the corridor, perhaps it is another guard and perhaps this one is willing to speak to


    me.


    ¡°Having fun in here, Helios?¡± a familiar voice drifts into my small cell and I look up just to stare into a


    pair of purple eyes!


    ¡°Not that much, are you gonna let me out now? Felix?¡± I answer and smirk.


    Felix is the current king of, this kingdom, after his father took suicide after losing his mate, Felix took


    charge of this kingdom and he is also a very good friend to me.


    ¡°Let him out now¡± Felix ordered the guard but he didn¡¯t move and I felt that something was wrong and


    so did Felix.


    The guard moved and almost broke Felix¡¯ neck but Felix was faster as he ripped the guard¡¯s heart out


    and dropped on the ground with a st. Then he just picked up the keys and opened the cell for me.


    ¡°I just came back after an inspection at the northern border and so i didn¡¯t know that you were here¡±


    Felix exins and shakes his head.


    I get out of the cell and step over the body and scrunch my


    nose.


    ¡°So how did you find out that I was here then?¡± I ask as I follow Felix. I can feel that he is furious.


    ¡°My beta had heard from one of the guards and they were just as confused as me¡± Felix growled.


    ¡°Will I be able to meet your lovely mate now then?¡± I ask and he nces back with a smile.


    ¡°Sure but don¡¯t take her away¡± Felix answers and I snicker at


    him.


    When we get out from the dungeons, Felix¡¯ beta is waiting for us and he has four guards on their knees


    in front of him.


    ¡°These guys let in the witch in the kingdom and they knew that Prince Helios was in the dungeons.¡± his


    beta Pete says and I feel Felix getting angrier.


    ¡°What witch?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°They said her name was Maya¡± Pete says and the guards nod.


    ¡°She wants a war between our kingdoms¡± I say and sigh.


    ¡°Why?¡± What does she win on that one?¡± Felix asks me and I shrug.


    ¡°We better not talk about that here with these spies¡± Pete says and growls at them.


    ¡°Nope, Pete-kill them and then join us in my office¡± Felix says and I walk after him into the kitchen


    where this wonderful smell hits me.


    And as I stop in the kitchen to find where that wonderful scent belongs to I find a woman, with raven


    ck hair and green eyes that are making some food.


    Felix chuckles and walks up to her and puts his arms around her waist and kisses her on her neck. She


    giggles and I could have sworn that I have heard her voice before but when she turns around in Felix


    arms I just stare at her.


    She nces my way and smiles and I don¡¯t know what else to do than run out of the kitchen. It can¡¯t


    be, it¡¯s impossible, who the hell is that woman?


    Felix and the womane out behind me, Felix pats my shoulder and I nce back at him and her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask her and she looks confused now.


    ¡°My name is Kara¡± she says and even her voice sounds just like hers. She is a freaking copy of Nora


    except for her eyes.


    ¡°How?!¡± ¡°I say and just stare at her which makes Felix growl at


    1.


    ¡°Sorry but she looks exactly like my mate except for her eyes. But my mate¡¯s name is Nora¡± l exin


    and I can¡¯t stop looking at Kara.


    ¡°Nora?¡± Oh my goddess. She is okay? What is she doing right now and where is she?¡± Kara jumps on


    the spot.


    ¡°She is in my kingdom but she fell into aa after losing


    her.. wolf.. ¡°I say and Kara looks sad.


    ¡°Nora and I are cousin¡¯s. Our mothers are twins so we do look ¨¢like don¡¯t we¡± Kara smiles sadly.


    ¡°She never mentioned you¡± I say confused.


    ¡°Hmm we have met once and we were little at that time, perhaps seven or eight years old¡± Karaughs


    ¡°She was so da mn cute at that age¡± Kara giggles and she looks sad once more.


    ¡°So shall we go and talk about the other more urgent business?¡± Felix says and I nod.


    About what?¡± Kara asks and I look at Felix.


    A lot of leaders don¡¯t tell their mates about all that happens and some involve their mates in every


    matter. It seems Felix is involving Kara just as I and Ares¡¯ are nning to do with Nora.


    We walk into Felix¡¯s office and I take a seat in the armchair while Kara and Felix take the couch and


    Petees in with some food and coffee and sits down in the opposite armchair.


    ¡°So as I said this witch, Maya, she has created troubles in our kingdom and we have gotten over


    information that she wants to start a war between our kingdom, ze kingdom and Knight kingdom but


    we don¡¯t know why¡± exin and Felix nods while he is listening.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Nora and I have bloodlines from ze and the Knight kingdom and it¡¯s very unusual and we have


    abilities from both kingdoms. Can it be to try to wake him up? No that can¡¯t be. I mean he is locked up,


    hidden away.¡± Kara says and looks


    down in confusion


    ¡°Who is locked up?¡± I ask and she looks up


    ¡°I believe that Nora is the reincarnation of the woman that married the first wizard. Artemis son and he


    is locked into a tower with a mighty spell that only a royal of the purest bloodline can break¡± Kara says


    and I think back to Mariah¡¯s


    story.


    ¡°What is his name and where is he locked up?¡± I ask and Kara seems to think


    ¡°He is locked up in the forbiddennd and his name is.. Luca¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Daniel POV


    ¡°Right now there is chaos in the castle, Nora. Helios are missing and Ares released some mage from


    the tower and in some freaking way, the very same tower disappeared the moment he went out of it.


    I am always sitting here you know, not that Iin or something but I would love to spend some


    time on the outside, with you and Melinda of course. Perhaps when you wake up and are feeling better


    we can have a pic and Anna can make her famous cupcakes.


    They are unbelievably good, the cupcakes melt in your mouth and the taste is .. well yummy.


    I know you loved the pancakes that she made for you with maple syrup but the cupcakes are a ss


    above. Perhaps I can ask her to make some and bring them here straight from the oven so you can


    smell them


    I heard from Helios that you can hear us and smell things even if you are in aa so that¡¯s whym


    talking to you, right


    now.


    I wanted to talk to you before but I didn¡¯t know if you could hear me so I didn¡¯t say anything. But


    perhaps you heard me crying, I did that a lot because it felt like you were going away.


    I love you, Nora. I fell in love with you the first time I met you even if I didn¡¯t understand why I felt that.


    But I did and then it


    developed into actual love.


    I met Melinda, my fated mate and I love her so much but at the same time I know it¡¯s because of the


    bond but anyway I can¡¯t forget about my love for you, Nora.


    It¡¯s bad I know that but I truly love you, a love that is forbidden and it hurts so much to think about it. I


    don¡¯t know what to do about it either. I want to kiss you when you wake up but at the same time-I don¡¯t.


    I am sorry that I am rambling here but my feelings are all over the ce and I really wish that I could


    have talked to you for real.


    ¡°I can do that for you¡± Melinda says and I turn my head.


    She stands in the doorway and smiles at me.


    ¡°I know of your feelings for Nora and this bond is a supernatural thing that binds us together whether


    we want it or not but I can help you talk to her¡± Melinda exins.


    ¡°You are not angry?¡± I ask her and stand up from the chair.


    ¡°I was but at the same time I know it¡¯s not your fault or mine for that matter. I love you Daniel. Not


    because of the bond but because you are you. And I want to help you¡± Melinda says and walks to me


    and kisses me on my lips.


    ¡°I would love for you to help me¡± I say and she smiles.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Then you bettery down on the bed over there and Ben will take your ce in guarding Nora¡±


    Melinda says and I nod.


    Iy down on the bed and Ben opens the door and nods at me before he sits down at the chair next to


    N¨®ra and I close my


    eyes.


    I feel Melinda¡¯s hand over my eyes and she says something that I didn¡¯t understand then I feel her


    warm magic inside my head and everything drifts away.


    Nora POV


    I have been listening to Daniel these past days as he has told me different things, about Melinda


    mostly. I am so curious about her and grateful as well. I have listened to her stories as well, I think she


    is Mia¡¯s aunt and the woman that raised her.


    But she has told me secrets that she has never shared with anyone else. She oncepared me to a


    baby, as I can¡¯t tell the secrets she speaks of and she feelsfortable in my


    presence.


    I feel that we would have been friends if I weren¡¯t in thisa thing. I would love to wake up and eat


    something. I would love to try Anna¡¯s beef stew, she had made some for Daniel the other day and the


    smell..


    Well I think my stomach actually made some sounds because of the smell. I heard Daniel and Anna


    laugh and say that I am so cute but I don¡¯t care about that. I just want to have a taste, please!


    ¡°Haha I can ask Anna to make some more and I can carefully spread some of it on your lips¡± I hear


    Danielughing in my brain. I am gonna hit him if he keeps teasing me like this.


    ¡°I am inside your mind¡± Daniel teases more and I growl.


    ¡°Cute but ugly, growling without a wolf¡± Danielughs more and in pure frustration I shoot out my arm


    and hit him.


    I


    Thit him? I turn around to see Daniel standing there with a silly


    smile on his face. I squeal and jump on him, he catches me


    and hugs me hard and I hug him back.


    ¡°I have missed you so da mn much¡± I say andughs


    Daniel puts me down and cups my cheek.


    ¡°I have missed you too and I love you¡± Daniel says but before I can say anything he kisses me. I am


    stunned beyond surprise. and my brain isn¡¯t functioning.


    But I am lucky as Aurelie does, she jumps on Daniel and stands in a defensive position in front of me


    growling like hell. Daniel gets up and looks surprised at Aurelie.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± he asks and I pat her on her back


    ¡°This is Aurelie, my wolf and she is also Artemis¡¯ daughter¡± | exin and Aurelie stood growling but she


    holds her stand


    ¡°Where is Artemis?¡± Daniel asks and I look down at Aurelie


    ¡°She has gone to the moon goddessnd and Aurelie chose to take her ce¡± I exin and I sink


    down to my knees and hug Aurelie.


    Aurelie calms down and sits down but is still watching Daniel.


    *She is not your mate, no kissing* Aurelie says and huffs.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Nora POV


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Where is Helios? Do you guys have some clue?¡± I ask, still sitting next to Aurelie,


    ¡°No, the witch took him and we still haven¡¯t found him yet but they did some trace magic and found him


    in the ze kingdom.¡± Daniel says and I look at him.


    ¡°The ze kingdom¡± I say and remember what my parents told me.


    ¡°Yes where youe from, well one of the kingdoms anyway.¡± Daniel says and sits down.


    ¡°Hmm.. I would love to visit there sometime and the Knight kingdom as well¡± I say and y with


    Aurelie¡¯s fur.


    ¡°Yeah, Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Daniel asks and I smile shyly


    ¡°No, I heard your debate even though I was confused by it. I don¡¯t feel the same way, I love you but it¡¯s


    more like a friend or family. I love Ben in the same way¡± exin and Daniel sighs but nods.


    ¡±


    Okay, I am sorry that I pushed my feelings onto you¡± Daniel says and looks away.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Daniel but I would really love to hear more about this Melinda from you¡± I say and he lifts his


    head and smiles.


    Helios POV


    I sit in the armchair and drink coffee while staring off into the fire. Maya is preparing for a war and this


    mage Luca is Artemis¡¯ son. I wonder where the forbiddennd is, and then it


    hits me.


    ¡°Felix, what do you say about faking a war?¡± I smile and he looks at me surprised but then gives me a


    wicked smile.


    ¡°To lure the witch out you mean?¡± Kara asks and looks between us and I nod at her.


    ¡°Yes, lets create a fake war and lure her out and then kill her and the mage¡± I exin and Pete nods


    ¡°That would be a good idea actually, and we can eliminate another enemy at the same time¡± Felix say


    and I tilt my head


    ¡°What other enemy?¡± I ask and Felix looks at me seriously before nodding at Pete.


    Pete gets up and opens a drawer and takes out a folder which he gives to me. I look at Felix before


    opening it and I almost throw up at the pictures inside it.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± I ask and look at Felix in horror


    ¡°That is what we wonder as well, these disturbances have shown up all over our territory for a few


    months back now¡± Felix says and I look down again and I shiver,


    ¡°Something simr was found in the back garden a few days ago also¡± I say and shiver at the memory


    ¡°But this.. this is.. I don¡¯t know what to say about it¡± I feel disgusted


    say and


    ¡°No this isn¡¯t much to say other than the mothers are crying


    blood right now¡± Kara whispers and looks sad


    ¡°Literally?¡± I ask and they look at me and then they nod


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Felix asks and Pete stands up and looks at me suspiciously


    ¡°I have heard something like that before. Have you found a head of a ck cat by any chance?¡± I say


    and Kara gasps


    ¡°How did you know about the cat?¡± She asks and looks at


    Felix.


    ¡°Because the very same witch that took me here chopped off one of our cats¡¯ heads and left the body


    to be found¡± I say and shake my head.


    Kara started crying and Felix hugged her and I felt a pang of sadness inside me.


    ¡°This is why she brought me here¡± I say when it suddenly hits


    me


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Pete says


    ¡°She probably thought I would take Kara away from here or mark her on the spot because she and


    Nora are so much alike and then Felix would have killed me and sessfully my kingdom would have


    started a war with yours¡± exin. It all makes sense by this.


    ¡°That makes sense but what do you believe about the things in the folder?¡± Felix says and tilts his head


    at me.


    ¡°It looks like a blood sacrifice, a witch does this to gain the magic from the blood of her sacrifices but I


    don¡¯t understand why she would sacrifice children.¡± I say and try to think about


    what Melinda had told us about the rituals.


    ¡°They draw power from it? What the hell is wrong with witches nowadays?¡± Kara says and looks like


    she is about to throw up.


    ¡°Kara, may I ask what you are?¡± I ask her and she looks surprised and Felix growls. Kara ps Felix on


    his shoulder.


    ¡°Hush, Felix.¡± I am a werewolf actually but I do have some talents from my bloodline¡± Kara says and


    Felix huffs


    She is the one that decides in this rtionship, haha.


    ¡°I think we should make up war ns right now. And attack my kingdom. ¡°I say andugh


    ¡°Did that feel fun or wrong to say?¡± Pete asks and I shrug


    ¡°A little bit of both I guess¡± I say and Felixughs


    ¡°We should set up a room for Helios so he can restfortably before we attack his kingdom then¡±


    Felix says and Kara nods and gets up.


    ¡°I will set up the blue room then¡± Kara say and I blush


    ¡°Ohh, did something happen in another blue room now, Prince Helios?¡± Felix taunts me and I growl at


    him yfully-


    Felix and Iugh as we get up and Pete shows the way downstairs again and I found that none of the


    dead guards are lying dead on the floor.


    ¡°Da mn, you guys clean up faster than ever¡± I say and look around


    ¡°Well, we have had our share of cleaning experience these


    days¡± Pete shrugs and guides us to the dining room.


    I blink at the table, a lot of different food are on top of it and a lot of people are sitting around the huge


    table.


    ¡°Excuse me now.¡± This here is Prince Helios from the grand kingdom and my esteemed guest, you will


    treat him as you treat me. Now let¡¯s give him a warm wee.¡± Felix say with a loud voice and


    everyone cheers!

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Ares POV


    Luca is a strange one, he has been sitting outdoors ever since he came out from the tower. He said to


    us that he had been in there for the longest time and he wanted to see the world but he promised he


    would look over what that witch has been doing.


    But he helped me to grow again and I am grateful for that and Melinda and Mariah made some sort of


    spells or something to check if someone was in my head except for my lycan.


    ¡°So now I am sitting here beside you again and I can in fact tell you, Nora. Helios is alive and he is in


    the ze kingdom but that¡¯s okay since the king over there is a friend to Helios.. Sure I know him too


    but we don¡¯t like each other.¡± I tell Nora as she is sleeping.


    ¡°What do you honestly think of this Luca guy?¡± Daniel ask me and I turn to look at him


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t trust people easily but he helped me ¡°I say and shrug


    ¡°Sure, after you helped him. I feel that he isn¡¯t trustworthy and Lam not letting him inside here either¡±


    Daniel say and stare at


    me


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait, has he tried toe in here?¡± I ask Daniel and he nods ¡°Four times already¡± Daniel answer with


    a growl


    ¡°The first time he was curious and the second time, he said he was lost, the third time he wanted to talk


    to me and the fourth he didn¡¯t have an excuse¡± Daniel say and I stand up


    ¡°I will go find him and ask him what the hell that is about¡± I say and Daniel nods.


    ¡°I am here but please let me know how it goes¡± Daniel says and it¡¯s my turn to nod.


    I meet dad outside Nora¡¯s room and I am surprised as he is talking to Luca.


    ¡°Why do you need to go in there? There is nothing for you to see in there¡± dad say to Luca and Luca


    looks at me in surprise like he didn¡¯t think I was going to be in there


    ¡°You know when I lived in this castle, that room used to be mine and I just wanted to look at it, nostalgic


    you know¡± Luca shrugs and Ie to stand next to dad


    ¡°Right now that room is used for an exiled witch, she is in need of our protection for the time being so


    please don¡¯t approach the room¡± dad sighs and I look at Luca


    Luca looks at the door and totally stares it down but sighs and shrugs.


    ¡°Of course. I give up, perhaps another time when Miss Nora are safe then¡± Luca say and I tilt my head


    ¡°I never mentioned a name¡± I say and Luca smiles cruelly


    ¡°Oh trust me you wouldn¡¯t need to. Nora is mine and she will always be¡± Luca says and I throw myself


    at him but he disappears in a ck mist.


    ¡°Dam mit¡± dad says and I turn around just as an explosion is heard. Again? |


    ¡°It came from Nora¡¯s room¡± I say and sprint over there, the guards that were outside are unconscious


    and the door is ajar


    But luckily Daniel is holding his ground as well as Melinda and Mia. They hold each other¡¯s hands and


    are chanting. I spot Luca as he tries to attack Daniel but the girl¡¯s powers are different from his and


    they seed in keeping him abay.


    While I shift and .. No, I don¡¯t shift?


    ¡°Haha what do you think of my little gift for you, prince? I put your lycan to sleep, since he was too


    strong to kill so I put him into aa just like you did with Nora. ¡°Fitting right?¡± Luc¨¤ughs and I stare


    at him but my dades to my ce.


    He shifted fully and took on Luca along with Daniel but the girls raised their heads and threw their


    hands against Luca and screamed. Luca screamed as he was bleeding all over and then disappeared


    in a dark blue mist.


    I thought everything was over when Melinda suddenly fainted and Mia started crying.


    ¡°She took my magic, to perform the spell. I am so sorry, mom,¡ª please, wake up. Please¡± Mia pleads


    and Daniel growls as he turns around and picks up Melinda from the floor.


    ¡°Mate, wake up¡± he whines and I slowly take a step inside but he hears me and I put my hands in the


    air to show him that I am no danger to him


    ¡°Mom! ¡± Mia wails.


    ¡°I will get Mariah, she is in the kitchen¡± dad says as he has shifted back and he was out of the room in


    a second.


    Dad and Mariah came back within a minute and at that time I was in a tight grip as Daniel wanted to kill


    me but I needed for him to let go of Melinda so Mia could take back her magic and wake Melinda up.


    After some studies with Melinda she told me how her family magic works, and they can give some of


    their magic to a rtive but it works like a poison and only the one that lent the power can take it back.


    So I gave Mia time to take her power back from Melinda and it worked just as dad and Mariah stepped


    inside the room. Melinda gasped and Daniel looked over at her as she slowly sat up.


    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t be doing that again, in a while¡± Melinda said and Mia threw herself at her.


    ¡°Daniel, Ari, let me go please¡± I say and he looks at me and with a whining sound he lets me go and


    sits down on the floor.


    Melinda crawls over and hugs him and he shifts back, he hugs Melinda back and they just sit like that


    for a while.


    ¡°Who is Luca?¡± and why does he think that Nora is his?¡± I ask and look at Melinda but what Mia says


    makes me roar in


    anger.


    ¡°More importantly, where is Nora?¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 76


    Helios POV


    Now we are marching toward my kingdom and with Felix¡¯ armies, towards a fake war but with one


    simple goal, kill Maya and I have the perfect choice to who it is going to be to kill


    her.


    As we march towards our border I can feel some tension in Felix and Kara, something is off there.


    ¡°Kara, is something wrong?¡± I ask her and she smiles and shakes her head.


    ¡°No, everything is alright, Felix didn¡¯t want me to join you guys but I believe it¡¯s my duty¡± Kara exins


    and I nod


    ¡°Well, a male lycan is possessive over his mate and very over protective¡± I say and she giggles.


    Felix growls at us and I step away from Kara and she sighs in defeat. ¡°Sorry¡± both I and Felix said at


    the same time.


    I hope that my dad will understand my reasoning for this but this is the only thing I can think of and as I


    pass over our border I shift and run straight for the coven.


    And as Ie there I am met by Fa nny and Carol.


    ¡°Prince Helios? ¡°Are you okay?¡± Fa nny say and I nod


    ¡°I am fine but I need Mia, do you know where she is?¡± I ask


    ¡°Mia¡± Carol yells and at once Miaes out.


    1


    ¡°I need your help¡± I say to her and she nods in confusion.


    ¡°Great,e with me and I will exin. It¡¯s time to put an end to this. But, Fa nny and Carol can you


    prepare the coven for a binding spell¡± I say and grab Mia while Fa nny and Carol walk off.


    I take Mia over my shoulder and run towards the border again to meet with Felix. Mia throws up when I


    stop and I snicker. Someone else should know how it feels to get motion sick.


    ¡°So this is, Ares little toy then I presume¡± Felix says and looks at Mia down at the ground and I nod as I


    shift back. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Yep, the witch that clings to his side and thought she would be queen one day¡± I say and Felixughs


    ¡°A witch for a queen? Haha then I would just start a war just to help you get rid of her¡± Felixughs and


    I can see Mia¡¯s face turn red.


    ¡°I am more than just a witch you know¡± She says but doesn¡¯t deny the fact about being Ares¡¯ toy.


    ¡°Whatever, I need your help now to stop your birth mother before she ends the entire world¡± I say and


    crouch down beside Mia.


    ¡°And what do I win on that?¡± Mia asks.


    ¡°well your freedom¡± I say and Felix nods


    ¡°I want more than just my freedom, Helios. I want Ares¡¯ back. I want the position that I was promised or


    I might do something that you will regret¡± Miaughs and I growl


    ¡°Ares doesn¡¯t want you. And you will never be queen¡± I say and Miaughs


    ¡°I never wanted to be queen, too much work for that. I want the priestess title thates with being


    married to one of you¡± Mia says and I blink at her and then it is my turn tough.


    ¡°Even if you married Ares, you won¡¯t have the title of priestess that easily. Only the king can decide that


    and that will be my dad and I will inherit the throne as Ares have already said no to it¡± I exin and I


    can see the devastation in Mia¡¯s eyes as she realizes the truth


    ¡°Fine, but I know that you can give me one other thing¡± Mia smiles but my smile dies out.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that, Mia. That book is forbidden¡± I say and stare at her


    ¡°What book?¡± Felix asks and I stand up, still staring at Mia.


    ¡°A sort of grimoire, like a witch spell book but it¡¯s more than that. This book involves all kind of magic


    including the lycans¡± I say and turn to look at Felix


    ¡°But I thought lycans don¡¯t have magic?¡± Kara is confused and Mia looks at her with a surprised face.


    ¡°You look like Nora¡± Mia says and we sigh at her.


    ¡°Well we are creatures of magic in a way and our core as everyone has one is embedded with the


    moon goddess magic, like when she created the first lycans. The purer bloodline, the purer and more


    powerful core.¡± I exin and Kara tilts her head as she is trying to grasp what I just said but Felix nods


    ¡°All lycans are taught this in early years¡± Felix says to Kara and


    she nods.


    ¡°That is my price, Helios or I won¡¯t help you or Ares for that matter¡± Mia say and break the silence


    ¡°What have Ares done now?¡± I ask with a sigh


    ¡°He probably did something huge and now your mate can¡¯t forgive him¡± Felix say andugh


    ¡°Oh you haven¡¯t heard huh. Ares let out a mage called Luca and he kidnapped the sleeping Nora¡± Mia


    say and I stare at her


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Oh but this Luca guy, put Ares¡¯ lycan to sleep or like in aa or something so he is basically a


    human right now¡± Mia giggles and I take one step and let my hand wrap around her neck and I


    squeeze just enough for her to keep breathing.


    ¡°What did you just say? If that is true I will force you to do as I say or I will break your ugly neck right


    here and right now¡± I growl at Mia and my aura slips out and I can hear everyone around me whimper.


    ¡°Helios is a direct descendant from the moon goddess so his aura is more powerful than mine¡± Felix


    wheezes out to Kara I


    presume.


    Mia¡¯s face is turning pale and then purple and then ck ish, and I release her after she musters


    enough energy to nod at


    me.


    ¡°I will help¡± She coughs and I growl. I will kill this Luca person


    after I have found him but right now I am more than happy to see that my n worked as Maya


    approaches us.


    ¡°Let my daughter go, dog¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 77


    Helios POV


    Mayaes out of the shadows and stands just by the border and demands that I let her daughter go


    and I justugh at her. Taunting her as much as I can to stall the time.


    *Dad, are you on your way here?* I mindlink dad and he responds


    *Ten/minutes out, try to stall a bit. The witches are here too and are preparing the binding spell.* Dad


    answers and I smile


    ¡°Why should I give your daughter back? All she has done is insult me¡± I say and Maya looks angry.


    ¡°Mia, stop doing nasty stuff and juste over here and we will disappear forever¡± Maya tries but Mia


    just stares at her.


    ¡°What?¡± Are you crazy? You abandoned me, I was just a baby and yet you dumped me and let your


    sister raise me¡± Mia screams as best she can. Hmm perhaps I won¡¯t be doing the entire stalling, good.


    ¡°No you don¡¯t understand, Mia. My mother took you away from me and then she sent me away to some


    crazy thing and I was there for several years. But when I finally was able to get out of there I came here


    to get you but I couldn¡¯t find you.


    Mom and Melinda had made you invisible for me so that I wasn¡¯t able to find you. They were afraid that


    I would harm you but you are my daughter, I can¡¯t harm you!¡± Maya desperately tries to convince Mia.


    But not even + believe her words right about now.


    ¡°You are a liar.¡± My mom said that you got high on my magical core and when I was born and you


    became crazy from the loss of my magic but in some way or instinct you knew that you needed to


    protect me and went to hand me over to my real mom and then you went away but not because of


    love¡± Mia rambles like she has gone crazy.


    I look up and see that Maya has got angry as she knows that she can¡¯t deny that fact, since it¡¯s true.


    And I also see my dad with our army standing behind her on a small hill. I turn to look at Felix and he


    nods at me and nod back. I look towards my dad again but this time I notice that Ares¡¯ aren¡¯t here.


    ¡°Whatever you witches say and have done, this is about now. will kill your daughter if you don¡¯t stop


    attacking our kingdoms right this instant¡± I say and stare at Maya


    She begins tough, a crazyughter.


    ¡°Oh tiny baby prince, it is true that I have hurt your kingdom but not his. That was a friend of mine that


    helped harness the blood energy¡± Maya says between the fits ofughter.


    ¡°Whatever stops right now or I will kill her¡± I say and grab Mia from the ground and shift my hand into


    my lycan ws.


    I put my ws over Mia¡¯s chest and I pressed the tips into the skin. She hisses and I can smell her


    blood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Maya screams and uses some spells just like I wanted.


    She pulls  into her arms and I nod at Fa nny. All the coven¡¯s


    elders ce themselves into a circle around Maya and Mia and start to chant. Binding Maya in ce


    but she does the one thing I couldn¡¯t foresee.


    ¡°I do love you, Mia. My wonderful and beautiful daughter. But it is as you said I was blinded by your


    power and now I will take it back¡± Maya says and drives a dagger into Mia.


    Everything after that happened in slow motion. Melinda screamed and the witches stopped chanting


    but the barriers were too strong for her to break and I watched as Maya took Mia¡¯s power away from


    her and then she disappeared.


    Leaving Mia to bleed out on the ground. I looked at her in horror when Melinda suddenly broke the


    barrier and I came into our kingdom as well and I sank next to Mia.


    ¡°Mia, please don¡¯t leave now. You are my daughter and I love you the most, , can you hear me?¡±


    Melinda says and Mia smiles.


    ¡°I know mom¡±. You are my mom no matter what that bi tch says¡± Mia coughs up blood and I don¡¯t know


    where the n failed.


    ¡°Haha but I will tell you one thing, Helios. As you tried to


    sacrifice me and refuse what I wanted I will give you a gift or more like a curse so you and Ares can run


    around and chase your own tails.¡± Mia says and draws a breath.


    look at her confused. Mia takes some blood from her wound and draws something on the ground with it


    and then she says


    ¡°The future queen will wake up but my curse will doom her and her mates. She will lose something


    important and only redemption will regain it. ¡± she whispers in her final breath


    3/4


    and then the blood on the ground starts glowing.


    ¡°Oh Mia, what have you done?¡± Melinda whispers but still hugs her daughter


    ¡°What did she mean by that?¡± I ask Melinda but Melinda just shakes her head.


    ¡°I am not sure but she paid with her life to make sure the curse wille into ce and in some pure


    luck my sister won¡¯t have Mia¡¯s magic if the curse is set in ce.¡± Melinda


    answers.


    ¡°Mia¡¯s curse has taken effect¡± Mariah says and sits down on the ground next to Melinda.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I ask and she points at Mia¡¯s body.


    Mia¡¯s body starts to glow, like a light and then even brighter and brighter, just like the sun so I must turn


    away as it bes too strong for my eyes, blinding me.


    Then the light went down and I looked back just to notice that Mia¡¯s body was gone but in her ce


    were flowers, blood red


    roses.


    ¡°The curse is in ce¡± Melinda says and a scream can be heard echoing over the forest.


    ¡°I think Maya noticed that too¡±


    !Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78


    Ares POV


    I heard everything and saw everything that happened at the border through uncle Dave¡¯s eyes. Mia


    died by the hands of her biological mother and then she cast a curse on Nora that would hurt us as well


    but something is bothering me.


    Luca has been attacking the castle since my dad and the army left for the border. If he attacks he must


    think that we still have Nora here but we don¡¯t. So he couldn¡¯t have taken her away and Mia seemed


    surprised by the fact that she was gone but..


    Melinda was so calm about that matter, did she hide her? If s? then I trust Melinda for keeping Nora


    safe. But right now we are still under attack and I have mindlinked dad about that and they are on their


    way home again with.. Felix, ugh..


    ¡°Prince Ares, the fountain in the garden has been destroyed and for some reason it¡¯s raining fire¡± Anna


    comes running to let me know.


    I turn and look out of the window and see that she is right. Fine, when will the water turn into blood and


    where are the freaking toads?


    Dad and Helios are an hour away and I have no ideas for what to do. I wish that Nora was here, I really


    want her calming words and I need my lycan to wake up. I don¡¯t like to feel weak.


    Melinda¡¯s barriers around the castle are strong but there are still people in the vige and the packs in


    our kingdom. The witches are all at the border except for Maya but I want to break her neck if she


    comes here. No, I will break her neck if she dares to step foot inside this castle.


    ¡°Prince Ares?¡± Anna says-and 1 sigh and shake my head slowly.


    ¡°All we can do is to wait him out and deal with the aftermathter on¡± I say and shrug


    ¡°Is that really all?¡± Daniel say as hees walking slowly towards us


    ¡°Are you still here?¡± I ask and lift an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t leave the castle¡± he say and I tilt my head


    *Is Nora still here?* I ask him in the mindlink and Daniel smiles


    and nods


    *Yes, Melinda hid her but I am not sure where, I just get a general feeling* Daniel says and I look


    around.


    *You won¡¯t find her that easy, trust me I have already tried* he snickers


    *Actually, Melinda taught me how to seek out others auras even when they are invisible or using a


    cloaking spell* | answer and this time Daniel tilts his head


    Is-she teaching you? But you hate lesson and studying* he answers and stares at me like I have grown


    an extra head.


    *Never said I did but I do hate politics and internal affairs and other boring stuff. I have studied only


    things that l¡¯am interested in. Like warrior stuff and some other things* I


    answer and chuckles at him as he nods for himself.


    Ah, I found her. Nora.


    *You found her? You have a silly smile on your face* Daniel says and I look at him and give him a mini


    nod.


    I walk towards the kitchen and notice a crystal in the kitchenmp and I smile. Melinda did a good job


    in hiding Nora. I make some coffee and Annaes in with Daniel.


    ¡°You guys hungry? Oh, who am I kidding, you are always hungry¡± Annaughs and Daniel snicker.


    ¡°How about some leftovers? We have a lot of those these days. Beef stew and rice, tomato soup, ribs,


    pancakes, waffles, pasta bolognese..¡± Anna starts counting things in the fridge but me and Daniel don¡¯t


    say anything and just like the entire poption inside the castle heard her, they are starting to gather


    inside the kitchen.


    ¡°We will set the table¡± four guards say and start to take the tes and sses out of the cup boards.


    I smile and hop up and sit on a kitchen ind, watching over everyone as they gather to help Anna with


    the food. It feels pleasant as everyone was ¡®scared just a few moments ago and now it¡¯s a happy and


    homey feeling in the kitchen.


    ¡°Hey, Daniel, what about you and I go and look if there is someone upstairs hiding?¡± I say and Daniel


    nods. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    We walk out of the kitchen and start to walk around the castle looking inside every room for more


    scared people. We find the doctor in his office and he is happy toa and eat so we send him


    downstairs.


    3/5


    I feel like Daniel is hiding something so I simply ask him.


    ¡°What is going on with you?¡± I ask Daniel and he stops and sighs.


    ¡°You are probably gonna hit me but when Anna connected me and Nora in her mind¡­I kissed her¡±


    Daniel confessed and I looked at him. I feel angry but at the same time I don¡¯t have a say in that.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I say and shrug before I keep walking.


    ¡°You are not gonna hit me?¡± he asks and tries to keep up with


    me.


    ¡°Nah, that¡¯s between you and her. Helios told me about you and Nora before he took her away from


    you. So I guess I have just been waiting for your emotions to explode. But does Melinda know about


    this?¡± I say and turn my head to look at


    him.


    He looks stunned but nods his head.¡± She heard me talking to Nora and she said that I should tell Nora


    that directly and linked us together¡± Daniel exins and I smile and nod.


    We keep on walking but we stop as we hear a small noise from one of the rooms. It is a guest room


    and Daniel slowly opens the door and we walk inside. It¡¯s nothing in there but on instinct I open the


    bathroom door and I gasp.


    A young girl is in there, she smells like a werewolf and she is heavily pregnant. She covers away from


    me but I crouch next to her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask of her and she looks up at me with her big brown eyes with tears in them


    ¡°He wille back and hurt me if he knows that I have talked to you¡± she whispers and looks


    frightened.


    ¡°Who will hurt you?¡± Daniel asks and she looks up at him.


    ¡°He is a lycan, I think I heard someone call him ¡°elder¡± she whispers and trembles.


    I look over at Daniel and he looks just as confused as I feel. Elder William?

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79


    Ares POV


    The young woman is a werewolf from a neighboring pack and she was one of the guards chosen mate


    but when he discovered that she was pregnant he cast her away and this ¡°elder¡± took her in. But


    instead of treating her right he has only abused her.


    Mistreating someone in our kingdom is punishable and the punishment is even worse if ites down


    to women and children. And this youngdy is pregnant. I will find out who it is and punish byw.


    I and Daniel managed to move her into my room even though she was terrified that the ¡°elder¡± would


    come back. But I reassured her that only I and Daniel are allowed into my room and no one else dares


    to go in there.


    She hid herself in my bathroom, she felt safe there. So I and Daniel went down to the dining room


    where the smell of food made my stomach grumble. I looked around and noticed Elder William and


    studied ¡®him for a minute or two before I shook my head.


    Then I went into the kitchen and found Anna with one of the guards and it seemed as if I got there just


    in time. Anna whimpered as the guard was holding tightly around her arm.


    ¡°And what in the heil are you doing?¡± I ask him and he jumps by my voice.


    ¡°Prince Ares¡± he bows and releases Anna.


    Ann¨¢ runs over to me and I gently push her out of the kitchen.


    ¡°What were you doing to Anna? You should know that my uncle Dave has chosen Anna. She is taken¡± I


    say and re at


    him


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that. I thought that she knew where my sister was. ¡± he say and I stare at him


    ¡°Sister?¡± The curse isn¡¯t broken you know¡± I say and he looks at me, he knows I caught him with a lie.


    ¡°I mean that she is like a sister to me, a very good friend that i considered to be my chosen mate but


    she is pregnant with another man¡¯s child¡± he says and I tilt my head.


    ¡°And that has to do with Anna?¡± I ask him


    ¡°I thought that she had seen her since she wasn¡¯t in my room he say and nce behind me but I


    already know that Daniel are standing there


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Daniel asks


    ¡°William¡± he says and now, it clicks into ce. ¡°Elder William¡± haha good imagination this one has.


    ¡°Okay William, will you tell me her name so we can get some of the guards toe with us and search


    the castle?¡± I say and he shakes his head.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t bother you with that, my prince,¡± William says but I shake my head.


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡± Tell me her name¡± I say to him


    2/5


    But he growls and tries to throw himself at me but Daniel moves quickly and actually protects me from


    the idiot.


    ¡°I did it for Nora¡± he said and nced at me.


    I nod and smile at him and he hits William over the head and then lifts him up and walks out in the


    dining room and I go after. We go to the dungeons and the guard there nods and walks before us to


    open a cell for the idiot.


    Daniel throws him inside and then the guard locks the cell door.


    ¡°Let me know when he wakes up¡± I say to the guard and he bows.


    ¡°So now we should take up some food for our guest and perhaps Anna shoulde with us¡± I say and


    Daniel agrees.


    When wee back to the dining room, the chatter goes quiet and everyone is looking at us.


    ¡°Attention please. I and Daniel found a young pregnant werewolf in one of the guest rooms. She has


    been abused here in the castle and the very guard that we put in the dungeons just now. Pretended to


    be Elder William as an excuse to mistreat her.


    She is currently in my room and very frightened so if we could just take it easy with her and start with


    some food that is suitable for her. I don¡¯t know when thest time she ate was.¡± I exin and almost


    everyone gasps.


    ¡°I will pick some appropriate food for her ande with you¡± Anna says and I smile. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Yes, that would be good, I believe.¡± Daniel says and I nod.


    Anna walks back into the kitchen while Daniel and I take some food and eat as fast as we can without


    feeling sick.


    *Ares, we are almost at the castle. You didn¡¯t say anything about the fire rain* Dad mindlinked me and I


    almost forgot about that detail as I was upied with the young pregnant


    woman.


    *Sorry, I am dealing with an situation here* I answer and I can feel my dad¡¯s frustration but I know he


    will understand.


    I shake my head and Annaes out of the kitchen with a tray/which Daniel takes from her and we


    start to walk up to my room.


    The young woman is still in my bathroom and she jumps as I open the door but she doesn¡¯t say


    anything. She tilts her head at Anna though, she seems surprised that she is here as well.


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart, you must be starving. I brought some light food that will be good for you and the baby.


    Please, eat slowly and if you want to we will call the doctor so he can examine you¡± Anna says and sits


    down opposite of her.


    She looks scared when Anna mentions the doctor and she doesn¡¯t touch the tray.


    ¡°Please, no doctor, not now. I would love to eat but more to drink some water if that is okay¡± she


    whispers and I look at her in shock.


    ¡°Of course, sweetheart, I have brought water bottles for you so you know that it is safe for you to drink


    and I made some porridge that is easy to digest and some salty cra ckers if you


    feel sick¡± Anna says and smiles.


    I feel way too confused and it probably showed on my face as Anna chuckles at me.


    ¡°I was pregnant once but I lost my baby¡± Anna says and I nod once. I didn¡¯t know that.


    ¡°What is your name, miss?¡± Anna asks and I are hoping for an


    answer


    ¡°Hannah¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80


    Helios POV


    Ares¡¯ mindlinked dad that Luca are attacking the castle but Melinda¡¯s barriers are strong and keeps the


    castle safe. She also told me that she has hidden Nora so no one except me or Ares can find her.


    But as we run back I notice that the witches are alsoing with us but they are using nature for help


    to get there faster. And they got to the vige about five minutes before me and it showed in the sky


    like fireworks.


    And it is raining fire as well, I nce at dad and I see that he is mindlinking someone. Probably Ares.


    Mariah shows up beside me and is looking out at the castle and the vige as well.


    ¡°We need to hide Nora¡¯s presence but I need your help¡± Mariah says and I nod.


    Mariah takes my hands and starts to chant. I have never heard those words before but I trusted Mariah.


    I felt my bond to Nora fade a bit but I could still feel her but | suppose Luca couldn¡¯t as he stopped


    attacking the castle. Arge bolt of lightning came down from a clear sky and at once Luca


    disappeared.


    ¡°He will be back¡± Mariah sighs and I nod.


    We walk down towards the castle but my lycan is restless, like something is amiss.


    Melinda opens up the barrier so we can get inside the castle and in there it¡¯s chaos, utterly chaos.


    Ares POV


    Hannah, cute name, it fit her so well. She seems about to burst with how huge her belly is.


    ¡°Hannah, how long do you have left?¡± Anna asks and Hannah looks down and strokes her belly gently


    with a smile.


    ¡°I think I should give birth in a week or so buttely I have had a huge pain in my belly and in my back¡±


    Hannah whispers and looks very tired.


    ¡°Yeah, I am carrying you to the doctor and I will be by your side the entire time, okay¡± I say and actually


    lift her from the floor before she can protest.


    ¡°I am alsoing¡± Anna says and gets up. N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    We walk down to the doctors office and we are in luck as it seems that he just got back up here after


    eating.


    ¡°So this is the youngdy. Yes, she looks like she is ready to burst anytime now.¡± doctor says and I nod.


    I put Hannah down gently on one of the beds and I gasp as I notice that my bond to Nora faded a bit


    but I can still feel her and she is in the same ce.


    The doctor approaches Hannah slowly and shows her all the tools and he leans into her stomach and


    listens.


    ¡°The baby¡¯s heartbeat isn¡¯t as strong as I wished it to be but it could be because you are due soon


    enough. How long have you been pregnant and what species is the father?¡± the


    doctor asks and Hannah seems to think.


    ¡°I have gone over seven months and the father is a lycan¡± Hannah whispers and all of us gasps


    ¡°That can¡¯t be, if the father is a lycan you are supposed to be pregnant for about six and a half months


    at the longest. I need to see the baby now¡± the doctor says and tells Hanna to pull up the dress while


    he takes out an ultrasound thing.


    He usually uses it on us when he sets broken bones in ce but I guess he can use it to see the baby


    as well.


    The doctor prepares Hannah and uses the ultrasound and looks at the little monitor.


    ¡°Yes, I was right, we need to take out the baby right now but we need to wait for Mariah, I will need her


    help.¡± the doctor says and Daniel rushes out of the office.


    ¡°We have just heard that my dad is back and so are the witches¡± I exin and we hear some small


    explosions outside.


    I guess they are here and then everything went quiet and I can hear the castle doors open and then it


    seems to be chaos downstairs.


    Hannah gets down onto the bed andys down and spreads her legs widely while Anna puts on an


    apron and helps the doctor prepare and I ask if I should go out of there but Hannah grabs me and


    growls.


    ¡°You brought me here so you will stay and I will squeeze your hand until it falls off¡± she stares into my


    eyes and I feel a small amount of fear of pregnant women.


    I nod my head and take out a chair and put it next to the bed right beside Hannah. I talk to her while


    Daniel will get Mariah and then the doctor gives Hannah a shot and after a minute thebor started and


    she began squeezing my hand.


    I truly believe her words now, if she squeezes even more it will fall off. Help.


    Mariah and Melindae into the office and they know what to do without even asking. Melinda takes


    out a bottle with a red liquid and tells Hannah to drink it and she does.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the pain, it will be dulled a bit¡± Melinda says and I sigh, which makes everyone lift their eyebrow


    at me and I smile awkwardly.


    The entirebor went fine except for the screaming, my broken hand and the baby was born, a big boy,


    Hannah was happy but just as she held him something went wrong. Melinda handed me the baby and


    threw me out of the room. as Hannah started bleeding profusely.


    I looked down at the baby in my arms that were wrapped into a blue nket, he looked up at me and


    smiled. Big brown eyes, just like Hannah¡¯s.


    ¡°Cute baby, is it yours?¡± A voice behind me said and I looked up just to see Helios and Daniel standing


    in front of me staring at something behind me and I turned around just to see the very person that we


    have all longed for. Nora.


    Nora looks at the baby and then at me, she tilts her head and smiles.


    ¡°No he isn¡¯t mine. How are you feeling, Nora?¡± I say to her and smile back but I can see her smile


    whither as she looks behind


    me and then at me again.


    ¡°Cansk ..¡± Do I know you?¡± Nora asks and I just stare at her in horror and confusion


    ¡°Do you know where I am?¡±


    End of part 1. Please just scroll to the next page to read part

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Part 2 Chapter 1


    Part 2 of Their lycan queen


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I can feel that there is something happening as Aurelie and I stare at each other. It feels like we are


    merging together, like am bing her and she is bing me. It feels right and when I reach out my


    hand to touch her she melts into me.


    And then every memory shes before me, all of mine and hers. It¡¯s too much, I just want it to stop. I try


    to close my eyes but it doesn¡¯t work, then I hear a voice, it feels like I know the person but I can¡¯t seem


    to remember.


    When the voices be quiet I remember one word ¡°redemption¡± but whose?


    Then everything bes dark.


    I blink my eyes but they feel so heavy, I am in a room, arge one and I slowly sit up and look around. I


    am alone and I am sitting in arge bed with purple covers. The room seems lonely. Can a room feel


    lonely?


    I move carefully out of the bed and I realize Tam fully clothed. Except that I don¡¯t have any shoes. I


    stand up slowly and I feel refreshed, that¡¯s good I suppose. But where am I?


    I walk towards the middle of the room and notice four doors. Why do they have to make things so


    difficult? I try the ck one and open it just to reveal a bathroom, well I don¡¯t feel like


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    need to use it now so I close the door.


    I turn to a purple door and go and open it just to step into a huge closet filled with clothes for a man. I


    close the door quickly, where am I? And who does those clothes belong to?


    I try the next door, it¡¯s white and made of.. ss? I open it and step out onto a balcony that oversees a


    huge garden. It is so beautiful out here but I shake my head and go inside the room again and close


    the ss door gently.


    Then there is only one door left, the gray with ck lines on it. I walk slowly towards it and reach out


    my hand to feel if it is locked or not but it isn¡¯t so I twist the handle and open it. I see a corridor and I


    slowly go out.


    I can¡¯t see anyone but I hear distant voices so I begin to go towards them. I look at the walls as I walk


    and some of the paintings are really nice to look at and others aren¡¯t. As I walk towards the voices


    something inside me tells me to stop and when I do I see a pair of huge tree doors with patterns on


    them.


    I touch the doors and I get this feeling that I have been here before but just as I was going to push


    them open a scream is heard and I turn away from the doors. It sounds like a woman in pain and I hear


    other people talking. Then I hear a loud scream but not from the woman, it sounds like a baby.


    I follow the cries from the baby and Ie to a staircase so I walk down on it and a familiar scent


    comes into my nose and I stop and turn my head. I notice an open door and I sneak over there and I


    walk into the room. Typical boy room but the scent here calms me down, I want to stay in this room and


    never leave here.


    But I shake my head. I need to find them, wait, who are them?


    I just know that I have to go but I take a deep breath before I walk out of the room and down the stairs


    again.


    The very same scentes from the stairs also and the smell of blood and then there is another smell,


    a baby?


    I walk around the corner and stop, I can see a guy holding a baby, well I only see his back but I can see


    the baby, it¡¯s cute.


    ¡°Cute baby, is it yours?¡± I say and hope he will turn to look at me, he feels very familiar.


    When he turns around and I look into his eyes, I see


    something simr to longing in them. I look around him and notice two more guys, they also seem


    familiar but I can¡¯t put my finger on it. Have I met them before?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Where am I? Do you know who I am?¡± I try to ask but their smiling faces fall down onto


    the floor and they look confused and sad.


    ¡°Have I done something wrong?¡± I ask and look away from


    them.


    The guy with the babyes up towards me and his scent hits me even harder but it¡¯s mixed with


    another female and I feel jealous. But why?


    ¡°No, Nora, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, please believe me. You have been in aa for many


    months and perhaps because of that you have trouble remembering but


    everything will be okay. I promise¡± he says and he touches my cheek and I feel calmer in an instant.


    I nod and then look at the baby, it¡¯s really cute and I smile at it. The guy holding the baby smiles too


    and then hands me the


    baby and by instinct I know what to do. I hold the baby close and sit down on the stairs. I reach out a


    finger and stroke the baby¡¯s cheek gently.


    ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡± I ask but the guy looks sad for some


    reason.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a name since his mother hadplications and never told me his name¡± he says and


    looks worried for a second.


    ¡°I like babies, they are pure and you can always tell babies everything and they won¡¯t judge you¡± I say


    and kiss the baby gently on the cheek.


    ¡°Yeah, I feel the same way¡± he say and I tilt my head at him


    ¡°What is your name?¡± I ask and he smiles.


    But just as he was about to answer, a door opens and four peoplee out, they all have a lot of blood


    on them and I recognize the scent, it came from the baby as well.


    ¡°Hannah didn¡¯t make it. She is dead¡± a woman say and looks at the guy that held the baby and then her


    eyes wander down to me and in one surprised look she gasps


    ¡°Nora?¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Part 2 Chapter 2


    Nora¡¯s POV


    The woman that said the name ¡°Nora¡± seems to refer to me. My name is Nora? Cute.


    Shees up to me and sits beside me and she studies me when she reaches out a hand and it starts


    to glow blue and I tilt my head.


    ¡°Who are you and what are you doing?¡± I ask and she smiles but she doesn¡¯t stop as she touches my


    head and I look into her eyes.


    ¡°My name is Melinda and I am just checking if you are okay and it seems so. But may ask you if you


    are okay. What do you remember?¡± she asks and I begin to think.


    ¡°I remember some bits like a girl¡¯s voice whispering and the word ¡°redemption¡± but otherwise it¡¯s pretty


    dark. But I feel like I am missing something but I can¡¯t seem to remember¡± I exin and look down at


    the baby.


    V


    ¡°Well, it seems that Mia¡¯s curse took effect and Nora lost all of her memories,¡± Melinda says and I look


    up confused.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± I ask her and she smiles warmly.


    ¡°Yes, your name is Nora and you are Prince Helios and Prince Ares¡¯ mate,¡± Melinda says.


    ¡°Mate?¡± I ask and tilt my head.


    ¡°Yes, you are a lycan so you have mates, like soul bonds in a way¡± she says and I can¡¯t believe it.


    Lycans? Like in horror


    movies?


    ¡°Melinda, is it good to tell her all this stuff?¡± one of the guys asks and I look up at him.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better to be honest with her and not to hold anything back¡± Melinda says and I nod.


    ¡°I want to know so please don¡¯t lie but first I think the baby is hungry¡± I say and look down at him.


    1


    ¡°Yes, I believe so too. I wonder what we should name him?¡±


    Melinda said.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have a father?¡± I ask and look around but everyone is shaking their heads.


    ¡°But what about his mother¡¯s name then?¡± I ask and the guy that smells familiar answers.


    ¡°The mother was called Hannah and I am Ares by the way¡± Ares says and I nod. It suits him.


    ¡°Then what about.. Hannes? ¡± I say and look down at the baby.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°That is a perfect name for him¡± another one says and H ook up and notice another grownup man but


    this one has a powerful aura to him.


    ¡°Hello Nora, I am happy that you are awake even if your memories are gone. I am the king of this


    kingdom as well as Helios and Ares¡¯ father¡± he says and I nod.


    ¡°Hi. I am also happy to be awake but I don¡¯t understand how I lost my memories and what is this curse


    and mate thing is all


    about. I am really confused by now¡± I exin with a sigh


    ¡°We will exin but perhaps somewhere else and I think you are hungry so perhaps some food first?¡±


    the king says and reaches out a hand that I take and he helps me up.


    Melinda holds out her arms for the baby but I don¡¯t want to give him away, he feels important but I sigh


    and give him to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Nora you can hold him again, I will just wash him and find some clothes for him¡± Melinda


    smiles and I watch her as she goes away with him.


    I follow the king down the stairs but as I walk past Prince Helios I stop and look at him, he looks sad


    and avoids my gaze so I feel sad as well and I go to keep up with the king. We walk through a pair of


    double doors and at once there is so much sound around me and so many people.


    The king hummed and everyone went quiet and turned their heads towards us and then it broke out, all


    their voices.


    ¡°Nora!¡±


    ¡°Oh goddess, Nora, you are awake


    ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I have missed you so much¡±


    ¡°Nora, Lam here as well¡±


    There were so many people that came over to me and I felt that everyone here was familiar, were they


    friends to me? I look up at the king and he smiles but sighs.


    ¡°everyone go take a seat and I will exin¡± the king says and everyone bows and takes their seat.


    ¡°What do you want to eat, Nora?¡± ady asks and I look at her.


    Familiar.


    ¡°I would love to try beef stew¡± I whisper and look down at myp. The room went quiet and when I


    looked up I thought everyone wouldugh but there were so many that tried to give me their tes.


    ¡°Eat up Miss Nora¡± the guy closest to me says and ces his te in front of me.


    ¡°But what about you?¡± I ask and heughs


    ¡°I have already eaten two portions, so it¡¯s okay¡± he says and smile


    ¡°Thank you¡± I say and pick up the fork and take the first bite.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ares asks and I look up and say what the first thing that came to my mind


    ¡°Wonderful¡± Now everyone isughing but not at me but with


    1.


    I continue to eat and drink this bubbly stuff, it tickles in my nose but it¡¯s sweet and good.


    ¡°So I promised I would exin and no matter how fun it is to see Nora eat a dish that she has wanted


    to try for some time now, you are all here and you need this exnation¡± the king said and everyone


    went quiet.


    ¡°So as I and the army went for the borders to face off the witch, and the circumstances became so that


    the young


    witch, Mia, died but right before that she cast a curse and bound it to her magic. So Maya couldn¡¯t have


    her magic but the curse she ced was on Nora.


    Nora lost her memories because of the curse and I haven¡¯t figured out what is the loophole or the


    solution to this one yet. But we have decided and Nora wishes for everyone to be straight and honest


    with her. She already has heard about lycans and mates so just be honest with her and everything will


    go well, I hope¡± the king says.


    Everyone in the room looked so sad and I really want to know what I am missing in my missing


    memories. And why is Prince Helios avoiding me?

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Part 2 Chapter 3


    Helios POV


    It¡¯s been three days since Nora woke up and I have been avoiding her. I could use an excuse like it will


    be too much for her and me. Or that I don¡¯t want to embarrass her or something like that. But the truth


    is that I am ashamed of myself, I caused Mia to die and she cursed Nora as a revenge.


    It is all my fault.


    Today is another day when I am going to avoid Nora. I love her, no matter if she doesn¡¯t remember me,


    I love her so much that it hurts. I watched her yesterday when she and Ares were sitting outside and


    they wereughing. I have also seen her with baby Hannes.


    She seems to like him a lot and before she fell into aa we had this talk about babies. She told me


    that she wished to have a whole bunch of them. A lot of siblings since she is an only child. She wanted


    a big family together with me and Ares.


    It looks like Anna and uncle Dave will adopt baby Hannes and make sure he will be raised well. Uncle


    Dave is still searching for baby Hannes¡¯ father, he is supposed to be a lycan.


    I am also helping them and since baby Hannes has a faint smell of pineapple and pinecone it should be


    easy enough to find him, I hope. A baby lycan will have a mixed scent of both his parents until they are


    about three years old then it will fade over time. Around six years old the baby scent is gone


    and they will smell ordinary.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Right now I will try to sneak out of my room and try not to bump into Nora but as I open the door my


    heart almost stops. There she is right outside my door, Nora. She seems surprised to see me herself


    as well.


    ¡°Hi¡± she says and I can feel my lycan peeking out.


    ¡°Hi, how are you doing?¡± I ask and I can see that she looks curious at my eyes


    ¡°It¡¯s my lycan that is peeking through my eyes¡± I say and shrug.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that. Hi there¡± she smiles and I chuckle at


    her.


    ¡°Yeah, perhaps anyone haven¡¯t exined this to you but a lycan isn¡¯t like a werewolf, we don¡¯t talk to


    our lycans. We are the lycan. Except for you and Daniel but your lycan was special as she was the first


    lycan ever created.¡± I exin and can see how she blushes but nods


    ¡°Okay, no one has told me this but I should have gotten it sooner because everyone looked at me


    strangely when I asked for their other name. But you said I had a lycan but I know for certain that I


    have a wolf. Ares taught me how to speak with her yesterday. Her name is Aurelie and she did say that


    her mother¡¯s name was Artemis.¡± Nora starts to ramble probably to cover up her embarrassment from


    earlier.


    ¡°Yes, I know but you are still a lycan even if you have a wolf instead. It is hard to exin but you can


    always speak to elder William. Did you need something from me by the way?¡± I ask her and she looks


    up at me in confusion


    ¡°Want? No, not exactly or well yes, I wanted to know why you are avoiding me. Aurelie wants to be


    close to you but she feels rejected as well when you don¡¯t want to be near us so we are having a lot of


    arguments. And then this morning when I didn¡¯?t think as I walked around in the castle she led me here


    to your door and I didn¡¯t even know where I was or what I was doing and she was refusing to help me


    back to my room or the kitchen for that matter.¡± she still rambles and I find her


    cute.


    I close my door and reach out my arm for her to take and she looks at my arm and then at me and I


    smile and nod for her to take it. When she touches my hand with her fingers a small electrical jolt


    shares between us and I can feel those familiar tingles again. Oh, I didn¡¯t know how much I had missed


    them.


    ¡°I felt that when I touched Ares as well, what did they mean?¡± Nora asks and looks down on my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s proof that we are fated to be together, as mates¡± I say and feel the guilt crawling over my skin.


    ¡°Hmm, yes, Ares and your dad told me about the matebond. And they also said something about a


    mark but I didn¡¯t get it.¡± Nora whispers and I blush


    ¡°Oh, uhm, the mark is when the female goes into a heat and when the couple are having sex they will


    bite each other. Right here¡± I say and point at the spot on her neck. She touches it before I have time to


    react and she moans.


    ¡°Oh, I am so sorry, I don¡¯t know why I reacted that way.¡± Nora blushes hard and my lycan is so happy


    and he wants to mark her.


    ¡°Sorry¡± is all I say and Nora looks at me like she wants to say


    anything but release her and walk back to my room


    Da mn, this was no good and when she sounded like that my instinct was to press her onto the wall


    and rip off her clothes


    and take her there and then. Horn dog..


    I hear her footsteps and I hold my breath where I stand and I turn around when they have stopped but


    she surprises me one more time as shees into my room and closes the door and even locks it.


    I look into her eyes and notice that they are a dark purple, she feels lust and her wolf is inmand


    when she jumps on me and / catch her. Wend on the floor but before I have time to say anything she


    kisses me and I don¡¯t do anything.


    When she lifts her head I can feel something wet dripping onto my face, I look up and see that she is


    crying.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me?¡± she cries and opens her eyes, they are back to normal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to force you into something that you don¡¯t know about and when I saw your wolf were in


    command I didn¡¯t want to take advantage of you.¡± I exin and the tears stop and she narrows her


    eyes on me.


    ¡°Aurelie took control for a second when she locked the door and jumped but the kiss was from me


    because I don¡¯t understand. If you are my mate, why are you avoiding me? Am I not good enough for


    you?¡± her frustrationes out and I am ashamed once again. If only she knew it was me that caused


    her memory loss..


    I sit up and try to stand up but she doesn¡¯t let me so I do the only thing I can think of, I kiss her gently.


    ¡°love you¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Part 2 Chapter 4


    Helios POV


    ¡°I love you¡± I say to her and she stops immediately. She looks at me confused.


    ¡°So why have you been avoiding me?¡± she asks and that is the hardest question she can ever ask me


    right now.


    ¡°I wanted to give you space, I didn¡¯t want to overwhelm you¡± I say and try not to look away from her.


    She leans in close and kisses me and this time I kiss her back. I don¡¯t want to hold back anymore, I


    want her, I need her, Nora!


    She begins to take off my shirt and I let her and then I tug at her shirt and she just rips it off. And she


    takes my hands and ces them on her breasts. It¡¯s like she is desperate after my touch, like she has


    this wild longing. I let her have the control she desires.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I knead her breasts and pinch her nipples and she gasps and I take the opportunity to break the kiss


    and even if she whines I don¡¯t care. I lean forward and capture one of the nipples in my mouth and


    suck on it gently. Letting my teeth scrape it before I pinch it again and then I do the same on the other


    nipple.


    Nora begins to moan and I speed things up a bit, I y with one breast and let my other hand slide


    down to her butt. I squeeze her there hard and easy, making her throw her head backwards and


    moaning even more now. I chuckle at her and in one swift move I get up from the floor and she wraps


    her


    legs around my waist. Refusing to let go.


    I tak¨¦ a few steps to the bed and then I let her fall onto it and I sit down on my knees on the floor next


    to the bed. Nora squeals as I grab her ankles and drags her to the edge of the bed. I lick her legs all


    the way up to her shorts which I slowly take off of her along with her panties.


    Her breathing is getting heavier as she realizes what I am about to do. I stare at her and my thoughts of


    guilt creeps back and I am uncertain of what to do and Nora senses that as she sits uppletely


    naked.


    She smiles as she reaches out a hand and cups my cheek and I take her hand and kiss her palm. I


    don¡¯t want to let her go, never. I let her pull me up and what she does next surprises me, she begins to


    unbuckle my belt and unzip my jeans. She pulls them off of me and that little gasp tells me that she


    found out just how hard I am.


    I tilt my head as I watch her stare at it and with a trembling hand she slowly touches my di ck. I can


    almost cu m just as she touches it but I hold myself back, not wanting to scare her. With a smile on my


    face I push her gently onto the bed and crawl right after.


    But she does something that I wasn¡¯t ready for her to de. She moves so her head ends up beside my di


    ck, a 69..


    But I please her andy myself down. I open up her legs when an idea hits me and I pull on her hips


    and lift her so she is on top of me. She gasps but I just chuckle at her and then I let my fingers wander


    and touch her pu ssy.


    She is wet, and I let my finger y on the outside and find her cl it. I y with it and pinch it lightly and


    she gasps. I continue


    to y with her lips for a while and I put one finger into her heat, she is so wet and I take out my finger


    and when she is looking at me I put my finger in my mouth and she stares and blush hard.


    Then I look at her and I smile and she turns her head and I can see that she is looking at my dic k


    again and she touches it. I let her be and just silently watch her as she wraps her hand around my shaft


    and how she pulls her hand up and down. I groan at the sensation and something in her changes as


    she lower her head and sticks out her tongue and licks the head.


    I tremble and my di ck twitches, Nora nces back at me and I can bet that my eyes are ck because


    all I feel right now is lust for this little goddess. She wiggles her hips and I take that as a sign to


    continue ying with her pu ssy so I do that but first I need her closer to me.


    I put my hands on her inner thighs and push them out and she seems to know what I want as she


    follows my movements and she is nowying on top of me. Now I have better ess to her dripping pu


    ssy that is just waiting for me.


    I do the very same thing that she did for me. I stick out my tongue and lick a straight line from her cl it


    and into her heat. She moans like crazy and moves her hips so I stop, teasing her by just blowing


    lightly at her pu ssy. When her hips are once again still I continue to lick and y with her p ussy. I find


    her cl it and lick at it.


    Tsuck her cl it inside my mouth and suck hard and I feel her juices spill out, lick it up, loving her taste. I


    need it all. She


    puts my di ck inside her mouth and starts sucking and I need to hold back so I put my tongue inside of


    her and lick around inside of her.


    She copies my movements and starts to lick my di ck when she has it in her mouth. I am so close to c


    um in her mouth so I speed up and start licking her more and put two fingers in her and pull them in


    and out in a steady rhythm and I can feel how she squeezes my fingers.


    She sucks harder, and pumps her hand up and down my shaft until I explode at the same time that she


    does. She squirts all over my face and I cu m directly in her mouth.


    She sits up and I see her swallows it and then she says


    ¡°This didn¡¯t taste good either¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Part 2 Chapter 5


    Helios POV


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Either?¡± I ask her and she looks at e with a confused expression


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I said that¡± Nora-looks confused.


    ¡°That is okay¡± I say and smile. I sit up and take Nora in my arms and hug her.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s your-fault that I don¡¯t have any memories¡± she whispers in my ear and I push her


    backwards.


    ¡°How?¡± I ask


    ¡°Kara. I met her yesterday, it was like looking into a mirror and when I asked her to tell me about you


    she mentioned the border and the witches and then it slipped out of her¡± Nora says and looks at me.


    I look at her and she doesn¡¯t smile but she doesn¡¯t look angry either. So I look away from her.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t you dare look away, I need to know¡± she says with a firm voice.


    ¡°Mia demanded that I would give her something in return and it was a sort of grimoire. But it¡¯s more


    powerful than that. And I said it wasn¡¯t mine to give away, that I couldn¡¯t. So when Maya killed Mia, she


    cast a curse because I wouldn¡¯t give her that dam ned book¡± I say and huffs in frustration


    ¡°Then what did she need the book for?¡± Nora asked and I looked at her and gave her a sad smile.


    ¡°You need to understand that Mia and Ares were a thing before you came into our lives. And Ares


    promised to take Mia as his chosen mate if he didn¡¯t find his fated mate before I would take over the


    throne after dad.


    Mia was promised to be the crown princess as well the high priestess. They are two high titles


    someone can own. With the title high priestess she can read the grimoire but the pledge in the title


    makes it so she can¡¯t use the book for its purpose¡± I exin and Nora seems to think for a bit before


    she answers.


    ¡°So this Mia, was promised if I didn¡¯t appear and when she couldn¡¯t have this book she gave her life to


    curse me?¡± Nora asks and I nod.


    ¡°Yes, more or less.¡± I say and get up from the bed and I walk to the bathroom. I leave the door open in


    case she wants to


    follow me.


    I turn on the shower and feel the temperature before I get in and shower. It takes about a minute before


    I hear her in the bathroom. I stretch out my hand and she doesn¡¯t hesitate to take it.


    I pull her into the shower and help her wash, kiss her on the shoulder and I trace her scar. She sighs


    when I put soap in my hands and massage it all over her. Over her shoulder and to her breasts, I slide


    over her t stomach and down to her hips. She turns in my arms and looks up at me and I bend down


    my head and we kiss.


    Then Nora takes the soap and starts washing me slowly and


    teasingly. I let her explore my body as she seems to desire but when shees down to my di ck I


    don¡¯t have the patience


    anymore to stay still so I push her gently on


    the wall and capture her hands and hold them over her head and then I kiss her hard.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t do this now. I would love to take you here and now but this isn¡¯t the right time or ce for


    that, Nora¡± I huff when I break the kiss and I look at her and she gives me a small smile and nods.


    We rinse off the soap and then we get out of the shower and dry ourselves and when Nora looks into


    the mirror she has this concerned look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask and she turns to the side and looks at


    the scar.


    ¡°Nora, you have been a warrior for half your life. You told me that you got this scar when rogues attack


    your former pack and one of them had a silver knife and shed your back open. Just like this scar but


    this was from an alpha that you defeated in a duel¡± I say and kisses her shoulder where the scar is


    located.


    She looks up and meets my eyes in the mirror, and I can no longer see the concern but I notice that her


    lust is back and T wonder why. Is her heat close by?


    ¡°Can you show me the book?¡± Nora asks and I smile.


    ¡°I was just going to ask if you would like to see it.¡± I say and this time she smiles too.


    We look at each other in the mirror until Nora shivers and I chuckle and go out and into the closet. I


    pick a shirt for myself


    and a pair of jeans and for Nora I take out a dress. I remember the day when she and I went out


    shopping and I took one of the dresses and put it in my closet. She hadughed and asked me why


    and I had answered that one day it woulde in handy.


    I guess I was right. I go back to her in the bathroom and she looks surprised over the dress but I kiss


    her on the forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours, you don¡¯t have to worry¡± I say and she smiles and nods. She puts it on and I help her zip it


    up in the back. She really is beautiful.


    The dress is blue with purple stripes and the skirt goes down to her knees. So even if she bends over


    no one will see


    anything.


    I dress myself quickly and then I follow her out of the room and guide her back to the library.


    ¡°I was here earlier¡± she says and I nod.


    ¡°This is the library¡± I say and nod


    ¡°What about the doors, what are they made of? I could have


    sworn that the girl was on the other door when I passed here earlier¡± Nora say and I tilt my head at her


    ¡°What girl?¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Part 2 Chapter 6


    Nora¡¯s POV


    All my feelings and thoughts had been put into a blender and got mixed around. I know I shouldn¡¯t have


    done that with Prince Helios but it felt so good and I wanted more but when he said stop. It wasn¡¯t the


    right time or ce. And he was right, why did I do that?


    He guided me up to the library and I noticed that the girl on the right door now was on the left.


    ¡°What girl?¡± Prince Helios asked and I looked at him confused


    and pointed at her.


    ¡°There is no girl there, there is only wood¡± Helios says and I shake my head and reach out my hand


    and touch the girl and it feels like I am sucked in somewhere.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    *Inside the door*


    Hmm so where am I this time?


    ¡°Hello¡± I try to yell


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream so much, you are hurting my ears¡± a voice behind me says and I turn around just to


    stand face to face with the girl carved onto the library door.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Dara. I was a tree dryad once upon a time. But when the king decided to kill the forest


    a witch saved me and sealed me inside these doors.¡± Dara exins with a smile.


    ¡°But is this in between the doors?¡± I try to understand what she exined.


    ¡°No this is a world inside the wood so to say¡± Dara says and giggles.


    ¡°Prince Helios said that you weren¡¯t there, on the doors I mean¡± I say and tilt my head.


    ¡°Hihi of course I am but not everyone can see me¡± Dara giggles even more.


    ¡°Then why can I?¡± I ask and she tilts her head.


    ¡°I am not sure about why but you should get back to your mate because he looks like he will destroy


    my door¡± Dara shrieks and pushes me out of the door and I trip over my own foot andnd on Helios.


    He catches me and I notice that he has fur and is ridiculouslyrge, I meanrger than he was a minute


    ago. So I look up and I scream. It releases me and I sta gger backwards.


    I try to make sense of what I am seeing but no matter how long I look at ¡­ whatever that is, I am not


    sure what it is.


    Then Areses running but as I turn around I scream again and this time I actually run into the


    library.


    How did I know that it was Ares? What are they? I am going


    crazy.


    ¡°Hello, Nora¡± a voice says and I turn around so quickly that I almost lose my bnce but I find it again.


    When I can see again after everything went dizzy after the spin, I notice Melinda and Daniel sitting at a


    table.


    ¡°Hi, we need to run, right now¡± I say distressed and Daniel gets up immediately andes over to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what are you running from?¡± he asks and I feel relieved with him being here.


    Melinda gets up as I can¡¯t speak right now and she walks to the door and opens it and then she


    nces behind and tilts her head before she gives off an expression that says that she gets it.


    She goes out for a minute and thenes back and tells Daniel and me to go out there. I try to say no


    but Daniel walks with me outside and I close my eyes.


    ¡°Nora?¡± both Ares and Helios say and I peek and see them both standing there.


    I look around, trying to find those things.


    ¡°Nora, listen closely to me, do you remember when we told you about lycans and werewolves? Well


    Helios and I are lycans and I will shift into mine now so please just watch¡± Ares says slowly and I nod


    my head.


    Helios moves away from Ares and Ares huffs and then I see golden brown fur covering his arms, chest


    and face. He gets taller and bigger, more muscr but he gets ears on his head and his face shifts.


    Instead of a nose and mouth he gets a snout instead.


    ¡°I..¡± I.. he.. ¡°WHAT?¡± I scream and I feel frustrated as I still don¡¯ t get it.


    Helios reaches for my hand and I let him, he stands behind me and captures both my hands.


    ¡°Easy there, Nora, it¡¯s just Ares¡± Helios says and we slowly walk up to him.


    Helios moves our right hands and ces my hand on Ares¡¯ chest and I can feel him breathing and I


    see how he lowers his chest and I look up just to notice that he is looking at me.


    I see it now, it is Ares in another form. I turn and look at


    Helios.


    ¡°Show me please?¡± I ask and he smiles and steps away from me and I notice now that the shirt Helios


    was wearing is gone.


    Helios stands still and then nods and his skin gets covered in a lighter golden fur, he grows taller and


    not as muscr as Ares but still looks yummy.


    I watch as his snoutes out and the only thing I can think of is ¡°ouch¡± that gotta hurt.


    I slowly walk toward him and reach out my hand andy it onto his chest and I feel his heartbeat, I


    smile and look up at


    him.


    ¡°I am so sorry that I freaked out but when you guys said lycans and werewolves I was thinking of big


    furry dogs. ¡°Not like this.¡± I blush while Ares makes a sound which makes me.


    jump.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nora. Ares didn¡¯t like that youpared us to dogs¡± Daniel chuckles and I look at him.


    ¡°They can¡¯t talk in this form? And can I ask how you look in


    this form?¡± I ask him


    ¡°No, we can talk in lycan form but we don¡¯t sound nice and


    sometimes we growl a lot so.. And yes I can shift but not right now. There is enough of alpha


    pheromones in here to kill me, if I shift as well I will probably be killed¡± Daniel say and I feel confused


    again


    *It¡¯s because alpha lycans are very possessive and protective of their mates*


    A voice in my head says and I go and scream again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Helios growls out and I stare at him


    ¡°In my head¡±. There is someone in my head. I heard it¡± I say and I feel myself tearing up


    ¡°It is your wolf Nora, her name is Aurelie¡± Melinda say and smiles


    Aurelie?

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Part 2 Chapter 7


    Nora¡¯s POV


    Aurelie?


    *Yes, Nora, I am your wolf and my name are Aurelie*


    ¡°Wow, how long have you been in my mind?¡± I ask her


    *Since you woke up, I guess. I am Artemis¡¯ daughter. Artemis was your lycan but when she died I took


    over instead* Aurelie


    say


    ¡°So I had a lycan at first and then she died and you entered my mind instead? Can we shift as well?¡± I


    ask all excited but Aurelie justughs along with all the others.


    ¡°Nora, when you are talking to your wolf you don¡¯t need to speak out loud. Just talk in your mind¡±


    Daniel says and I feel my cheeks start to burn.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I say and turn away.


    *It¡¯s okay, Nora, Not everyone knows about this. You and I will learn together.* Aurelie says in my mind


    and I nod.


    I turn around just to see that Helios and Ares are standing beside each other and a very fun idea pops


    up in my mind.


    I smile as I walk towards them and Melinda chuckles and drag Daniel away with her. No matter how


    much Daniel tries to protest but Melinda doesn¡¯t give in.


    When they have gone I try doing the thing that I wanted.


    ¡°Sit¡± i said very firmly and both of them obeyed.


    I chuckle at them and both of them sound funny again, almost like they are pouting.


    ¡°Hmm what should I do with the two of you now? You scared the sh it out of me, I really thought that


    you guys would hurt me. So how will you make it up to me?¡± I wonder and look at them and both of


    them hang their heads down.


    I go up to Ares and crawl onto hisp and hug him, he is so warm and he slowly hugs me as well. I like


    to be close to them, I feel safe there but at the same time something is missing. If I have a wolf instead


    of a lycan then I can¡¯t be with them, right?


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm I got fur all over me, I should change my clothes and take a shower¡± I say as I get up.


    I turn to Helios and reach out my hand and feel his fur between my fingers. He takes my hand and I


    notice that my hand is really smallpared to his lycans.


    He sniffs my hand and then licks it making me moan and then he sniffs the air and makes a strange


    sound. I feel myself bing wet and I stand up quickly, it feels like I am burning-


    1.


    Ares stands quickly and growls and I pant, all I can think of is to rip off my clothes and let them gobble


    me up. I want them inside me, I don¡¯t care how or where, just now.


    Helios gets up and grabs me and then he takes off running and Ares is chasing us. Wee to Helios¡¯


    door but Helios shakes his head and takes the door opposite of him.


    My mind is hazy and Aurelie whines like she is in pain or something. Helios helps me into the


    bathroom, he rips off my dress and starts the water. Areses in but he has shifted


    back to his human form and he tells Helios to go outside.


    Helios walks out and Ares takes me in his arms and goes into the shower still wearing his pants. He


    sits down with me in hisp. The water is cold and it feels nice on my skin.


    I rub myself against Ares, trying to be as close to him as I can, he groans as I rub myself on his di ck


    and I try to get my hands inside his pants but he captures my hands and holds them behind my back.


    Instead he captured my nipple in his mouth and started to y with it between his teeth.


    +begin to rub against his d ick even more, trying to chase my


    own release. Oh, what is going on with me? I hear Heliosing back and feel him sit down behind


    me and he grabs my hips, forcing me to sit still.


    I moan and Ares groans, I try to fight my instincts but I throw that thought away when Helios lifts my


    hips and slides in his hand underneath me. He started to y with my cl it, rubbing and pinching lightly.


    He let a finger slide into me and then another one.


    He kisses my shoulder and licks at that spot where the mark would have been ced, then with the


    other hand he takes my hands away from Ares and Ares takes the opportunity to massage my breasts.


    Pinching and flicking at my nipples. He Teaned in and licked and sucked on them.


    Helios held my hips in ce while he pumped his finger in and out and he held onto my arms and even


    when I threw my head backwards he didn¡¯t let go. My body started to tremble


    and I felt iting my way, the release.


    I screamed so it echoed between the walls and the water drowned most of my screams but it just


    so right. Helios


    lifted me up and helped Ares to turn off the shower. Ares helped Helios with drying my body and I


    moaned as he dried between my legs. Ares chuckled and Helios snickered.


    ¡°What is happening to me? I felt so hot but now I don¡¯t feel it so much. Is there something wrong with


    me?¡± I ask and look at them.


    ¡°No, Nora.¡± Nothing is wrong with you, you are having your first heat. And this was the first wave. Now


    you need to rest before the secondes and then the third wille. We will try not to mark you


    since you haven¡¯t shifted yet.¡± Helios exins but I don¡¯t get it


    don ¡°I thought that mates want to mark one another, and you t want me because I can¡¯t remember


    anything?¡± I say, trying to rack my brain in understanding their reasons.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t because of your memories, it¡¯s because of your shift. If we mark you and you haven¡¯t


    shifted, you will never be able to shift. We will lock Aurelie in your human form forever.¡± Ares say and I


    stare at him

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Part 2 Chapter 8


    Nora¡¯s POV


    Lock Aurelie in my mind forever? Hell no!


    I nod at the guys so they understand that I understood them and I put my arms around Helios neck and


    lean on his


    shoulder.


    He carries me out of the bathroom and into the bedroom. Now I noticed that this is a luxury guest room.


    Helios ces me on the bed and I yawn, I am so tired that I need to rest a bit. Helios chuckled and


    kissed me on the forehead but as he was about to go from me I reached out for him.


    ¡°I am just going to take of my pants and dry then I wille back to you¡± Helios say and I nod and drift


    off..


    Dave POV


    Anna have decided to adopt baby Hannes and truth to be told, he is really adorable and I would lie if I


    said that I didn¡¯t care. Anna have agreed to be marked and I was so happy but so scared.


    I think of Miss Nora that have lost her memories, I know she is still Nora but there are some things that


    are different. Anyway, it has been a week now since Nora went to heat and the first wave was over.


    She is still sleeping and only Anna and Melinda can go into that room without being attacked by Helios


    and Ares.


    The boys are having trouble with leaving the room as Nora¡¯s


    scent is getting stronger by the day and they think that soon she will wake up and the second wave will


    start. I asked Melinda the other day if there is something she can help with so the boys don¡¯t mark her


    when the third wave hits.


    Melinda said/she would think about it and then she went home for a day and came back with good


    news. She had made a potion that Helios and Ares needs to drink every day until the heat is over. It is


    a kind of potion that makes their fangs to never pop out during the time they drink the potion.


    So they began drinking it, they called it the devils poison. I bet it doesn¡¯t taste so good then but Melinda


    justughed when she heard about it.


    Hmm, the scent is getting stronger, I can smell a faint smell of flowers and honey. Oh sh it, she is going


    to wake up any


    minute now.


    Ares POV


    To think that my lycan woke up after sensing that Nora went into heat. At first I thought it was because


    Helios had scared her half to death but after the shower my lycan paced around in my mind h orny as a


    horn dog.. I suppose.


    Since then there have been a lot going on, Nora is still sleeping, resting and preparing for the next


    wave so she isn¡¯t in any danger. Then Melinda came with the devil poison, it feels like acid is poured


    down my throat when I drink it. Ugh.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I shiver as I feel a new and stronger fragrance wafting into my nose, roses and honey. She is waking


    up. Me and Helios were sitting on the balcony with a ss of poison and we just had finished drinking it


    when the scent hit us. Then the sound of Nora moving in bed and her soft voice when she moaned.


    Both me and Helios smiled and we went into the room but we stopped and enjoyed the scene in front


    of us. Nora had taken off the cover and now she was naked,ying on her back and her legs spread


    out.


    She was touching herself in her sleep. The heat had woken up her body but not mind and we stood


    there watching as she yed with her breast and the other hand ying with her cl it. She put in one


    finger in her pu ssy and started writhing and moaning, she licked her lips and her hips started twitching


    but we couldn¡¯t let her have an org asm without us.


    We nodded at each other, we have promised not to take her virginity right now but we can prepare her.


    This will be so good.


    I crawl between her legs without her noticing it and Helios sits beside her and as he bends over he licks


    at one of the nipples, and Nora moans. I take the opportunity when I see her take out her finger and


    start to rub her cl it. I lick at her inner thigh and all the way up to her pu ssy.


    Her scent get stronger with every moan she lets out and I send a warning throught the mindlink, telling


    everyone that the second wave is here and I will rip off anyones head t¨ªf theye to close off here.


    I lick at her pu ssy while she still ys with her cl it so I lick at my finger and stick it slowly inside of her


    but she is so da mn wet that it goes inside without problem. So I try another finger and I see no


    problem with putting in a third finger. I can feel her squeeze my fingers as I pump them in and out of


    her.


    I nce up and see that Nora is fully awake and Helios are taking care of both her breasts so i


    continue with ying with


    her cli t. I cover it with my whole mouth and suck in both her finger and her cl it in my mouth.


    Nora squeales and starts to writhe beneath us, I take my other hand and put it on her hip. Holding her


    in ce. effectively and instead she takes out her finger from my mouth and I chuckle.


    I nce up and notice that Helios are kissing Nora and massaging her breasts at the same time. I feel


    her squeeze my finger even more and I think her first org asm ising. I move my fingers in a faster


    rhythm and I lick and suck harder and faster on her cli t.


    And in a matter of seconds I can hear a cute noise and she squirt all over me, I lick it all up from her


    when I take out the fingers from her. She pants heavily and I sit up and so does Helios.


    ¡°Awake now, Nora?¡± I ask and she nods.


    ¡°Good, don¡¯t fall asleep just yet, we aren¡¯t done with you¡± Helios say and her eyes widen with


    excitement.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Part 2 Chapter 9


    Nora¡¯s POV


    They weren¡¯t done with me yet? Yeah well after they made me cu m four times more they just went


    ahead and fell asleep and here I am very much awake and very much h orny. I try to take a shower and


    cool myself down but it doesn¡¯t work and Ares told everyone to get away from this part of the castle.


    So I should be able to sneak down to the kitchen and find something yummy to eat. I take a bathrobe


    and put it on and sneak open the door and slip out before any of them wake but they are sleeping so


    hard so I don¡¯t think they would even get up if an elephant walked around in the room.


    And once again I realize that Helios never showed me to the kitchen so I guess I will have to try a stair


    then. I know Helios said downstairs, so I tried to walk in the opposite direction of the library and I guess


    I was right as I found a stair leading downwards.


    I see a window and I notice it¡¯s pitch ck outside and the moon is up in the sky, almost full.. Then I go


    further down, stopping sometimes to listen but I don¡¯t hear anyone so I keep going.


    I find the kitchen atst and I walk to the fridge and find nothing that looks good enough to eat so I try


    the freezer and find ice cream, perfect. I take it out and find a spoon and then I hop up on the bench


    and start to eat.


    I was just about to put the spoon in my mouth for the fourth


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    time when I heard someone open the door to the kitchen and I almost screamed until I caught their


    scent. Melinda.


    ¡°Oh, I am not the only one that needs Ice cream in the middle of the night¡± Melinda says and before I


    can answer her there is another female voice.


    ¡°Nope, I am here too but Nora, here, came in just five minutes before you, so grab a spoon and let¡¯s


    eat ice cream¡± Anna says and turns on the lights and this time I actually jumped down from the bench


    or more properly, I fell down.


    ¡°D amn, Anna, you scared the living shi t out of me¡± I say and try to find my spoon that I dropped on the


    floor.


    ¡°Oh, Nora, girl shouldn¡¯t you be up in the room and doing naughty things with your mates?¡± Melinda


    asks teasingly.


    ¡°No, my st upid mates are asleep, idiots¡± I mutter and both Melinda and Anna giggles.


    ¡°Typical boys¡± Anna says and I snort.


    ¡°They were so co cky saying ¡°don¡¯t fall asleep, Nora, we are not done yet¡± and then a couple of hours


    later they were out cold. I mean what the f**k?!¡± Iin and Annaughs but as I look up at Melinda


    I notice that she is blushing.


    ¡°I would like tough or something but since I am a virgin I don¡¯t know much about it other than that I


    am afraid of sex¡± Melinda says and bends down and picks up my fallen spoon.


    ¡°Yeah, but I am also a virgin, Melinda¡± I say and shrug and Melinda turns to look at me so fast that I


    thought she would get a whish.


    ¡°You are?¡± Melinda asks and I nod.


    ¡°What size are you, Nora?¡± Anna asks suddenly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know actually¡± I say and shrug


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡± Melinda says and steps closer to me when she suddenly opens my bathrobe and looks at


    my naked body.


    ¡°Oh perfect.¡± Then I will run up to my room and I will be right back¡± Anna says and walks out of the


    kitchen with a bright smile.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ask Melinda and she just smiles.


    ¡°You will see, Anna has an impressive collection,¡± Melinda giggles.


    I and Melinda had almost eaten up the ice cream when Anna came back with a full bag. The bag was


    beautiful, brown leather and chain details. But when Anna opened it I didn¡¯t care how beautiful it was.


    Melinda looked through the bag and Anna said that she couldn¡¯t choose so she took a little bit of this


    and that. Melinda nodded and then smiled as she picked up something pink and Anna nodded.


    ¡°Perfect¡± Anna said and when Melinda turned around I just stared at the item and then on both of them.


    ¡°And how in the world is that supposed to sit?¡± I ask and stare


    at it.


    ¡°We will help you¡± Melinda smiles and I feel creeped out but I let them help me.


    A pinkce s*xy thing. A thong pantie and a bra thing that


    didn¡¯t even cover my belly button but thece kind of red down at the sides of it. And on the bra there


    were these


    ribbons that went on top of my boobs. Then they put these roundcey things on my legs around my


    thighs and kind of fastened thece on the bra to them.


    Way tooplicated for me to understand but fine Helios and Ares will probably rip it off anyway. But


    when Anna shows me a full length mirror I actually blush, I look s*xy and I feel myself bing wet


    again


    ¡°Oh my, we¡¯ll take this bag and just put it in the closet or something. No wait, I wille up with itter


    for you. Now step through the mirror¡± Melinda says and I tilt my head at her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just make the portal into the closet and just throw the bag in there or if Nora holds it?¡± Anna


    says and Melinda seems to think and then nods.


    Melinda touches the mirror and mumbles something and then the mirror changes reflection. This is the


    closet of the room that me and the guys are staying in. Melinda nods for me to go inside and I take the


    bag from Anna and step inside the mirror.


    At first I thought it was a joke but no I actually went through the mirror and into the closet. I put the bag


    down and turned around just in time to see Melinda and Anna wave at me before the mirror turned


    back and I just saw myself in it.


    open the closet door and see that both the guys are still sleeping but I will not give in this time. I stand


    on the floor by the foot of the bed and I slowly put a finger inside my pu ssy and then I take it out and in


    just a few seconds both guys are


    sitting up in the dimly lit room.


    Both of them growl when they notice what I am wearing and I crawl on all four on top of the bed and


    then I sit on my knees, and widen my legs so they get a peek of my dripping pu ssy.


    ¡°Since you guys just decided to fall asleep on me and left me so da mn h orny I will not let you guys off


    the h ook this time. This time I am in charge and you guys will do what I say, understand?¡± I say and


    bring out the little pink whip that I also found in Anna¡¯s bag.


    ¡°Yes¡± both of them said and looked at me with hungry eyes.


    Let the game begin!

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Part 2 Chapter 10


    Ares POV


    I fell asleep after giving Nora four more org asms, I was so pent up and tired that I couldn¡¯t keep my


    eyes open. But trust me when I say that she got her revenge on both me and Helios but da mn what a


    s*xy revenge. She held us from getting or gasm for so long that thought my di ck was gonna explode. It


    was even purple when she finally let us off the h ook and then she justughed and went to sleep.


    *


    shback*


    Nora woke us up with her strong scent and we sat up at the same time in bed, confused as to why we


    were sleeping and then we noticed our mate in a very s*xy lingerie and she crawled upon the bed and


    sat on her knees and showed her pu ssy to us. And with a whip in her hand she decided it was time for


    our punishment.


    Usually I want to be the one in charge but I was happy to give it to her, just this once. She thought that


    we had wronged her and now we will pay for it.


    She started with ying with herself, squeezing her breasts and pinching her nipples and she watched


    us watching her. She enjoyed it but when Helios tried to touch her she used the whip and smacked his


    hand.


    ¡°No touching, just watch¡± she said with a smile.


    Then she began again, letting a hand slide down to her belly


    button and down to the lining of her panties, but she stopped just above. Daring us to move but we sat


    still, holding our breaths and then she giggled before letting her hand slide down over her panties and


    down to her pu ssy.


    It was then I noticed that the panties were open down there and she smiled when she noticed that I


    noticed it. I think Helios noticed it as well because he gasped when Nora lifted her hips and began


    ying with her cl it. Giving us soft moans. and then she pulled the hand away and stretched out the


    same hand towards Helios and Helios opened his mouth.


    She slowly put two of her fingers in Helios mouth and he started to suck on them. She moaned but she


    didn¡¯t let him touch her with his hands. Then she pulled out her fingers and Helios licked his lips, she


    giggled and pushed on his shoulder so he fell backwards onto the bed.


    She turned towards me and did the same, then she took off the cover and revealed our very painfully


    rock hard d cks. I snickered when I noticed that I was bigger than Helios but Nora just lifted an eyebrow


    at me and then she stood up in the bed and ced her feet on each side of my chest.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Helios got up andyed down on his side and waited for Nora to say something but she had full


    concentration on me. But she did let him help her down on her knees by supporting her so she wouldn¡¯t


    fall down.


    ¡°Ares, since you care so much about size and other things. You will watch from a close distance but


    you will not touch me in anyway¡± Nora deres and all I can do is nod at her and she smiles.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± These are the rules, for both of you. I am in


    charge and you will obey my every word, you are not allowed to touch me if I don¡¯t say so or I will walk


    out of that door dressed just like this.¡± Nora said and both me and Helios growled but we nodded.


    Then Nora starts over and ys with her pu ssy and just then I realized what she meant by not


    touching her, I am so close to her pu ssy that if I just stick out my tongue I will touch her. I want her to


    sit on me so I can bury my tongue inside of her and then lick and suck out all of her juices.


    Oh, she is dripping and she tells me to open my mouth, I do it in a heartbeat and just then she lets a


    drop fall and itnds on my tongue. She tastes so da mn good.


    She fingers herself and ys with her nipple and atst as she is chasing her release she is rocking


    her hips over my face and just as she finds her release she screams out and she squirts all over me.


    Her hands find the headboard so she doesn¡¯t fall on me, and she stands there panting like crazy.


    I lick my lips trying to find all the drops of her. She nces down at me and smiles and then she looks


    at Helios and smiles even wider.


    She backs away from me and then turns around so we can see her butt and then she spins so she is


    sitting on her butt and takes up one finger and waves Helios to her. He crawls over to her instantly and


    she kisses him and then she takes a hold of his hair and pushes him down to her dripping pu ssy.


    ¡°Lick¡± shemands him and he does it.


    She moans and writhes under his tongue and she even squeals as she is close to another or gasm,


    she starts to rub herself against Helios face and she lets out a small scream as


    she squirts all over Helios¡¯ face.


    She pants like she has been running a marathon. Helios sits up and does exactly what I did, he tries to


    find all of her on his face and drink it all up.


    ¡°Mmm that was so good¡± Nor¨¢ says and sits up and licks her lips.


    ¡°Now I will have fun¡± she added and I felt confused. Fun?


    I watched as Nora climbed between my legs and reached out her hand and grabbed onto my shaft but


    released as I groaned and let my head fall backwards. She chuckled and then I felt her hot breath


    against the head and I could have cu m then and there but she didn¡¯t let me. I felt frustrated and


    groaned and she giggled at me. So this is her fun then?


    She did the same with Helios but he got a bit more manhandled as she grabbed his d ick and pulled a


    bit for him to stand on his knees next to us. She bent down on him and licked the tip of his di ck but he


    didn¡¯t let anything happen.


    I know he is still a virgin as well but I thought he woulde before me, and I feel like an idiot for


    almost cu mming before she even touched me. St upid lycan, horn dog.


    She licked around Helios di ck and then took his di ck inside her mouth and by the sounds that came


    from Helio, she was doing a very good job. But as he was about to touch her l shook my head and then


    she started to push her hand that was still on my shaft, up and down.


    But she stopped as she felt me start to twitch and rock my hips. She released Helios¡¯ di ck with an


    audible ¡°pop¡± and then she looked at me.


    ¡°Still¡± she said and I bit my lip and nodded.


    ¡°Or else?¡± Helios said. And I was thinking of ripping off his head but she justughed.


    She let us go and walked away from the bed. She walked into the closet and I red at Helios but he


    looked so ashamed and I realized it must have been his lycan.


    Nora came out and when I looked at her I felt my eyes widen, no way in hell.


    ¡°Then I will bind you guys to the bed¡± Nora said and held onto silk ropes with a wicked and s*xy smile.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Part 2 Chapter 11


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I had the best dreams ever but I know that when I wake up eventually I will take responsibility for my


    actions against the guysst night or was it the night before? It feels like my body is burning up so I


    take off the cover and kick it off of my feet.


    I hear Ares whine that it¡¯s cold but I don¡¯t care. His back is against my own and I lean closer to him,


    he¡¯s colder than I am, and that is strange for a lycan. Both Helios and Ares are burning hot usually but I


    don¡¯t care now. Ares groans and he pushes me lightly away from him and I bump into Helios.


    Helios is also colder than me so I begin to rub myself on him instead and he gasps and sits up and


    growls. I try to make himy back down but my mind is a bit hazy. I hear Helios wake Ares and then I


    can hear them sniff in the air and both of them growl.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the potion¡± a voice says out loud in the room and I open my eyes but I don¡¯t see anyone


    else. Magic then.


    Both guys groan but get out of the bed. I hear them mutter about something and they walk into the


    closet so I take the chance to go to the toilet but when I am finished and I am washing myself in the


    shower I remember a tiny, tiny detail. Anna¡¯s bags are in the closet and by the sound of silence they


    have realized it too.


    Oh sh it. I turn off the shower and dry myself with a towel quickly and then I turn to open the door and


    notice that I left


    it open. I also notice that the bedroom door is open, phew, the guys went out so I quickly get into the


    closet and close the door and listen for sounds but don¡¯t hear any so I turn around


    and freeze.


    They tricked me, da mn. Ares looks really pleased with himself as he holds up a body with just strings


    attached and Helios holds .. I don¡¯t know what that is, but it looks like a mini di ck but it¡¯s too thin. I


    blush and then run the hell away from them.


    I actually make it out in the corridor before Helios catches me and grabs me and puts me over his


    shoulder and carries me back while humming happily.


    Anna POV


    I wonder how it¡¯s going for Nora, I hope she got her revenge. Dave said that the scent got stronger and


    then it disappeared And we got about four nights and days off, Nora¡¯s scent was weak the day after but


    then it got stronger and stronger by the day.


    Even I got hit by it and Dave was out of the castle that day so asked Melinda to take care of baby


    Hannes that night. I love that little boy but right now I need to jump Dave¡¯s bone so l took a long shower


    and sh aved my legs and I was thinking about the hair between my legs but then I ignored it.


    If he finds it bad then I will force him to lick down there until he loves it. Such a bad girl, perhaps I


    should take my toys out. +p my hands excited and get into my closet and search through all my


    bags and boxes until it hits me. O hell, sh it, da mn, what am I gonna do?


    I didn¡¯t just give Nora s**y underwear, I also gave her my s*x toys. Oh shi t, I wonder if she knows what


    those are for. Oh, I


    ¡±


    am so done for.


    Nora POV


    *Anna, I will get you for this and what the f**k is the little ck di ck toy for?* I send out a mindlink to


    my friend


    *Nora, uhm, the little ck one is called a an al di ldo. It¡¯s for your butt you know since they are two, I


    bet they want your butt as well so just have fun, sweetie. Talk to youter, bye bye* Anna answers and


    then I can¡¯t contact her again.


    ¡°No, no, no, you are not going to get away by mindlinking anyone. You tied us up by the bed before and


    now it¡¯s our turn to y with your s**y, bad a*s body and your ..¡± Ares says and I pout at him but I feel


    myself getting wet by what he


    ays


    says.


    ¡°But first we will help you get into that, ¡± Helios said and nodded at the string thing that Ares had put


    onto the bed.


    I swallow hard and re at them both when Helios puts me down on the floor.


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s not gonna help, Nora. Tonight we will take your virginity whether you like it or not. But we


    won¡¯t force you


    Ares winks and I blush.


    ¡°Come on now¡± Helios says and takes my hand and about ten minutester I have this stringy thingy


    thing on me.


    I look down at my body and I will have to remember to do some punishment on Annater on. This


    thing barely covers anything. It looks like a body, one piece thing. Shoulder straps that go down on top


    of my breasts and then parts to go around my breasts and meet in a string that go under them.


    Then four more strings go down on my sides down to where the panties would be and the strings


    merge into two that goes down to my pu ssy and then it merges into one that goes between my a*s.


    So both my pus sy and nipples are entirely bare. I feel extremely naked right now but when I hear the


    guys making a strange noise I look up and then I see them, their eyes are golden and I gasp.


    I take a step backwards and I shouldn¡¯t have done that as Helios stretches out his arm way too quickly


    for me to see and he grabs my arm and pulls me forward smiling and holding up the an al toy.


    ¡°Let our game begin¡± Ares says and I shiver by the dominance in his voice.


    ¡°Yes, please¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Part 2 Chapter 12


    Nora¡¯s POV


    Being in heat is so da mn hot and I just love and hate it. Thinking back on these few days before the


    third wave will hit even though the guys said it wille any minute now..


    I blush as I remember the other night when the guys helped me together with getting used to a nal s*x.


    I get it that I have two mates and that I will have to take them both but didn¡¯t


    think that I would have to take them at the same time.


    But after I had tried on a nal s*x, well, let me just say that I want to do it more often. Da mn, I thought I


    coulde from just my butt a couple of times and even though both the guys are big but it felt so da


    mn good.


    *shback*


    ¡°Come here Nora, we will be gentle¡± Ares winks and I walk over to him and notices a bottle next to the


    bed.


    ¡°That is something that will make it easier¡± Helios whispered and pushed me onto the bed.


    Ares grands me and puts me in hisp, my back against his chest. He spread my legs wide and Helios


    took his ce between my legs, fingering, tickling and licking my pu ssy. I tried to buck my hips but


    Helios held me in ce.


    Ares licked and nipped at my skin at the marking spot, sending shivers down to my spine. Ares


    squeezed my breasts and I moaned like crazy but as I was about to touch Helios


    Ares grabbed my arms and snickered.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nah, this time you will not touch us¡±


    I pouted but let them decide and I felt myself getting closer and closer to the or gasm and I think Helios


    felt it as well because he suddenly stopped and I was about to scream out my frustration.


    Both guys chuckled and I pouted, but I actually squealed when they flipped me over so Inded on my


    stomach and got Ares huge and very hard di ck right in my face. Heughed as I felt my cheek burn.


    ¡°Oh, Nora, if you knew what we n to do with you know¡± he whispered and I moaned. I stretched out


    my tongue and licked his di ck and he groaned while looking down at me.


    ¡°Oh, right, I wasn¡¯t allowed to touch, ops¡± I tease him and he growls.


    ¡°She got you there, brother,¡± Heliosughed.


    Then Helios said that I should have my knees under my stomach, like I was kneeling but up with my


    butt in the air. I turned my head and looked at him like he had lost his brains on the way somewhere.


    ¡°I will help you¡± Ares said and I nodded.


    After some time I finally got it. Such an easy position but yet difficult. Typical guys make everything so


    da mn difficult and neither can they ask for directions. Or help.


    Anyway half sitting half lying on the bed and I feel Helios massage my butt while Ares starts to touch


    my face with his


    di ck and re at him.


    ¡°Open up¡± Helios said and I shake my head, testing the boundaries.


    Ares takes a hold of my nose and pinches it. I was wondering


    what the hell he meant by that when I realized that I can¡¯t breathe. He forces me to open my mouth and


    then he suddenly puts his di ck inside my mouth and I re at him. Fine, if he wants to y this game,


    I can y it too.


    I hold my head still and refuse to move and he justughs at me. Helios suddenly pull away his hands


    and I hear them open the lid of that bottle. And a few secondster I feel something cold between my


    butt. Then I feel Helios¡¯ finger as he rubs my opening and slips it inside of me and I turn my head so


    fast that I release Ares¡¯ d ick!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Nora, concentrate on Ares and just try to rx.¡± Helios says and Ares pinch my nipples and I


    moan.


    I turn back and focus on Ares, he kisses me with so much passion that my head was going dizzy. Ares


    chuckles in my mouth and I moan as he squeezes my breast.


    I looked down at his di ck and I smiled as I blew on it and it twitches. Ares took a hold of it and started


    y with it before my eyes and at the same time I felt Helios put in another finger in my a*s. I froze as I


    was trying to rx around him.


    Ares caressed my cheek and I bent down my head and opened my mouth. I took him inside my mouth


    and started to y with his di ck with my tongue. I tickled him all around and as I tried to touch him with


    my hand he poked at my nose and I grunted.


    He gently put his hand on the back of my head and pushed it down and then he released it. But I got


    what he wanted me to do so I started going up and down with my head and I felt Ares¡¯ di ck going


    deeper into my mouth.


    But it hit the back of my throat and I started to cough and I was forced to release him.


    ¡°Not that far back, princess¡± Ares whispered and stroked away my tears that I hadn¡¯t noticed¡­


    I nodded and took a deep breath just as Helios took out his fingers and I wondered what he was doing.


    When I felt it and I tensed up in panic, he put his di ck against my opening.


    ¡°No, stop¡± I tried to get away from them but Ares grabbed me.


    ¡°No, you promised if I said no, you would stop.¡± I cried.


    ¡°Yes, Nora, we will let you go but you will get hurt if you move now. Just breathe slowly¡± Ares


    whispered in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask and panic really sets in now and I try to move when I feel that cold sensation again.


    ¡°You were so focused an Ares that you didn¡¯t even notice when I put my di ck inside of you, princess.


    We are connected right now, you and me¡± Helios say and I stop and try to feel.


    I stretch back my hand and Helios takes it and guides me to where we are connected and I calm down


    but now I am unsure of what I should do.


    Ares chuckled and got off the bed, I watched hime on to the bed again but on my side. And he


    puts his legs between mine and Helios so I have to spread my legs wider and I finally


    get what he is about to do.


    ¡°You are so wet, Nora but I can stop anytime now,¡± Ares says.


    I shake my head and slowly move and Helios chuckles as he knows what I am about to do. Ares grabs


    his di ck and I position myself over it and very slowly we all help each other and. I get myself down at


    his di ck.


    It hurts like hell but when the guys move I hear something like a pulse and both guys growl along with


    Aurelie.


    A sickly sweet scent perfumes the room and I think I know what happened.


    The third heat wave is here.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Part 2 Chapter 13


    Helios POV


    Taking Nora¡¯s virginity was a piece of cake but to keep up afterwards was another tale. When her third


    heat wave came she was gone, out of her mind. She followed her instinct and rode us like we were


    some crazy horses that she needed to tame.


    I was so scared that I would hurt her but her a*s rxed by itself and it became soft on the inside so I


    almost slipped out. I grabbed her hips but Ares was already holding her there so I grabbed her arms


    instead and pulled her up so she almost sat on top of Ares.


    I held her in ce as Ares took a hold of her rhythm and steadied it so we wouldn¡¯t lose our di cks. I


    pulled out of her and she grunted and probably pouted as well, she whined when I let her go and I


    walked away from the bed.


    My lycan is whining and growling while I get into the bathroom, I need to dry my d ick since I got


    something on it.. Ugh. Girls.


    But when I got out I got to see something good, Ares had finally taken control over her as he had


    flipped her over and she was on her back on the bed and he was pounding into her. Her moans and


    her scent were all over the ce and I felt my resistance slip and suddenly I was kneeling by her head.


    She looked up and reached out a hand to my rock hard di ck and I let her take it in her warm hand. She


    stroked it up and


    down in the same rhythm Ares¡¯ was using as he f**ked her.


    ¡°Turn her over¡± I say to Ares and he tilts his head at me but nods. He pulls out of her and Nora whines


    but we don¡¯t care about that right now.


    We pulled her into the doggy position and Ares entered her rather rough as she screamed in ecstasy


    but I put my di ck in her mouth.


    ¡°Be quiet now and concentrate on us¡± I say and I feel my hunger for her to take over.


    Ares and I keep pounding into her until all three of use and then we shift positions, all night long.


    Actually we kept it up without resting for four days¡­


    Daniel POV


    The king and his brother needed to empty the entire castle, so we underestimated Nora¡¯s heat. I almost


    went insane at her third wave, I shifted and along with six other lycans tried to run to the room and rape


    her and mark her by force.


    Melinda stopped us thank go d but her scent, it was addictive and sweet and sent almost every man


    into a rut. I know for sure that Anna has been marked and Melinda locked me inside a small cage and


    turned me into a puppy.


    After all, I had marked her by force and probably scared the cr ap out of her. We didn¡¯t have sex, thank


    the goddess. I want to make love to her when I am not high on another woman¡¯s pheromones.


    Right now we are camping in the forest and in the vige, Melinda put a barrier around the castle so


    the scent of Nora


    stays inside it. But she couldn¡¯t bear with the sight of me so she has been avoiding me.


    My life was easier before but now it¡¯s so da mnplicated but I wouldn¡¯t want it another way either.


    It¡¯s been two days since I saw Melinda and Ari is killing me with his constant whining and growling.


    I get up from the rock and begin to walk towards where Melinda is. I let Ari and the bond guide me and


    it didn¡¯t take long until I found her. She was sitting in a meadow filled with flowers, on a pic nket


    with a basket beside her.


    She looks like she is waiting for someone so I hold myself back in the shadows and I was right, an


    unknown manes towards her and she looks happy to see him. She gets up and they kiss each


    other and I watch as they do more.


    They start to take off their clothes and even if Ari tries to warn me I can¡¯t move or look away. I see how


    they are joined together, how they make love with each other and how Melinda says it over and over. ¡°I


    love you¡±


    Melinda POV


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He forcefully marked me? Me? Stu pid puppy dogs. I have been avoiding him for two days but today I


    feel it¡¯s time so pack a basket and take with me a nket and go out to my favorite meadow and start


    toy the nket on the bed of flowers.


    The scent from these flowers is soft but good, I open up the bond between us and send him a thought


    that he shoulde and find me and I feel him getting closer and I smile for myself. I feel that he is


    close enough now but something holds him off, is he hesitating?


    I turn around and see him walk towards me but there is something wrong with him and then I see it, in


    the grass. A ck crystal, I look around and find four more, they are around me like in a circle. ck


    magic. Maya!


    ¡°Daniel, stop. Whatever you think you are seeing it isn¡¯t real. I am right here, can you hear me?¡± I try to


    get his attention but I fail and I notice that he follows my movement but he doesn¡¯t see it¡¯s me.


    Maya has created an illusion. Is she after my magic since she couldn¡¯t have Mia¡¯s? Or is she going


    after mothers? With me out of the way, it is a free way to mother. I raise my arm up in the air and send


    out an emergency call for witches.


    +wa tched it go up in the air and then in the direction I wanted it to go. But I couldn¡¯t have guessed


    what would happen right now. Maya came walking inside the meadow and I looked at her in confusion


    and she just smiled at me.


    Daniel turned his head at her but didn¡¯t seem to care so much. She walked up to him and said.


    ¡°Daniel, he forced me, I didn¡¯t want to but he threatened me. He is keeping us apart but if you kill him I


    will never leave your side. Will you do that for me, I love you Daniel¡± she giggled and smiled cruelly at


    me.


    I watched as Daniel nodded and then he shifted into Ari and he stalked towards me with his ws


    ready and his fangs sharp and white. Oh sh it.


    I am doomed, a witch can¡¯t hurt her own mate without harming herself as well.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Part 2 Chapter 14


    Melinda¡¯s POV


    I don¡¯t know what to do as I watch Ari stalk towards me, I don¡¯t know what the illusion showed Daniel


    but it had to be heartbreaking for him to lose his mind to Maya.


    Maya said with my voice that someone forced me, that he would stand in mine and Daniel¡¯s way. What


    if? No, can she really be that cruel?


    ¡°Ari, it¡¯s me Melinda.¡± You know in your heart if that was really me you would have felt that betrayal


    even if it was by force¡± tried to reason with him but I saw that the ck crystal blinked.


    I needed Ari to step on the crystal so I moved to the side and Ari followed me then I started to go


    against him and he walked faster towards me. A frustrated scream came from Maya the moment Ari


    stepped on the crystal and it broke.


    Ari looked confused at me and then he looked around and found Maya but I stopped him from going


    after her. I shook my head and leaned myself on him.


    I watched as Maya disappeared into the forest and I knew she was being hunted by the coven.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, I lost my mind there¡± Daniel said as he shifted back.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, my sister has always been good at using illusion tricks, I don¡¯t know what you saw but I can


    guess. But nothing happened. Will you still eat with me?¡± I ask him and he nods


    but looks concerned at the nket and I nce at it and then smile.


    I walk toward the nket and lift the basket away and then I take the nket and fold it into a tiny


    square and put it behind a tree. Then I take the remaining four crystals and deactivate the magic inside


    them so the crystals be white once more.


    I put the crystals on the nket and go back to the basket and then I kneel on the ground and dig my


    fingers into the ground. I let my energy flow down into the earth and the earth responds. Latching onto


    my energy and I ask gently and the earth responds.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Daniel asks but gasps just a secondter and I look as the purple flowers weave


    themselves together into a flower nket.


    ¡°Beautiful¡± Daniel says and I smile and nod.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy if you know how to do it. All you need is some love and gentleness and give yourself over to


    nature.¡± I exin and then I blush as I realize that what I just said has a double meaning in it.


    Daniel walked over to me and gently stepped on the flowers and kneeled right in front of me and


    hugged me and I hugged him back. He kissed me gently on the forehead and he


    caressed my cheek. I looked at him and he showed so much guilt in his handsome face.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Daniel. I will take my revengeter on¡± I smile and he tilts his head in confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He asks and I just wink at him


    and open the basket.


    ¡°I packed a lot, what do you want to eat? I have fruit, sandwiches, sd, some meat wraps and of


    course lemonade and also coffee¡± I say and start to unpack when Daniel suddenly helps me.


    We eat in silence but something is still bothering Daniel so I make a tiny spell, he watches me as I


    create a blue orb and let it explode and the wave goes in all directions in the forest.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Daniel asks and I lift an eyebrow


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t have lycan hearing so I cast a tiny spell to prevent anyone from hearing us and it will also


    notify me if someone ising¡± I say and Daniel looks at me with ¡°that¡± expression again.


    I smile and I stand up and take slowly off my dress and Daniel watches me with hungry eyes.


    ¡°Come here¡± I say and wink at him. Daniel stands up slowly and takes one step towards me but then he


    looks sad.


    ¡°My turn, on your knees¡± I say and he nods but sinks down on his knees.


    He is so da mn tall and so hot, his muscles are lick worthy and I will take my time to run my hands all


    over him one day.


    But now I will do something else and Daniel is patiently waiting for me so I create a blue orb in my


    hand.


    ¡°I, Melinda, ept you Daniel, as my mate and partner. I hope you will love me as me and that you will


    trust me ¡± I say and I bend down towards Daniel and the orb in my hand glows


    brighter.


    Daniel closes his eyes as I ce my hand on his marking spot with the orb in my hand and then a


    searing lightes from that spot. Daniel groans and I get the feeling from our bond that it hurts a lot.


    I kiss him on his lips and the light fades and I feel the pain subside. When I turn to look at the mark I


    notice that Daniel¡¯s lycan Ari is looking out but what surprised me the most was his eyes. I have heard


    about this before but I have never seen it as it is highly rare.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes are changing color into a blue, turquoise color and then back to his normal ones but there


    are some bluish spots in his eyes and I smile.


    sp


    Then I look at the mark as I take away my hand. It¡¯s beautiful, truly. It looks like a tribal tattoo but in


    blue, the same hue as my magic. And my core sign on the marking spot and I gasp as I look at the


    marking grow.


    I start at the markingspot and then travel down on his arm all the way to his hand, wrapping and


    clinging around him.


    ¡°Now we are even¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Part 2 Chapter 15


    Dave POV


    Finally. Nora¡¯s heat went down, we have been away from the castle for a week by now and I really just


    want to sleep in my own bed with Anna beside me. Even though we had fun in her little cabin. She


    marked me and my brother is still teasing me about that. Usually, the male marks first and then the


    female but she turned the tables on me.


    Not that it matters, I love her anyway and I will mark her next time, I just need Melinda¡¯s help, so


    nothing happens. I heard that Daniel marked Melinda forcefully but she was lucky as Mariah and the


    coven helped her and that she is a fated pair with Daniel helped as well.


    I tried to find Melinda but when I saw Daniel walking into the forest I backed away, hoping they would


    sort things out so I went to find my brother instead.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Hello Dave, have you thought anymore about the younglings you want to start train?¡± He asked me


    and actually I had totally forgotten about that so I shook my head at him.


    ¡°Nope, I forgot about that actually but I wanted to ask you if you have heard any news from the boys.¡± I


    say and my brother looks away to look at the castle.


    ¡°Yeah, her heat went down so we are going to go back this evening. Nora is stili sleeping and I think


    she will choose that room as her own for the time being anyway¡± he says and I nod.


    ¡°That would-be good, she can¡¯t keep sleeping in that destroyed room or in the kitchen¡± I say and he


    turns to look at


    1.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± I ask and he shakes his head.


    ¡°Hmm, I guess she was trying to find her ce but I wonder what she will think now. When the heat is


    gone and her instincts will fade. She will still be the girl that has no memories and we have no idea how


    to get her back. ¡° I say and sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is just a curse. If you think about it, Mia knew that she couldn¡¯t let Maya have her magic


    so she put this curse down in the ground and in Nora to prevent Maya from getting stronger. I don¡¯t


    think the curse was directed for Nora, I think it¡¯s because of my sons. This curse was created for them¡±


    My brother says and I think about the curse.


    ¡°The future queen will wake up but my curse will doom her and her mates. She will lose something


    important and only redemption will regain it¡±


    But whose redemption?


    ¡°Brother, did you hear about the meeting?¡± I ask him and he sighs.


    ¡°Yes, everyone knows about Nora now. And I suppose they want to know why we hid her and why the


    curse isn¡¯t broken.¡± He says and I try to think.


    ¡°What about holding it here then and everyone can meet her?¡± I say and he looks at me.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t marked, Dave,¡± brother says but I just smile and he


    looks at me confused but I nod at someone behind him.


    Brother turns around and sees Mariah standing there.


    ¡°A fake mark?¡± If you think that will work and if the boys think it¡¯s okay then yes, we should try this¡± he


    says and I nod and we walk towards Mariah.


    ¡°I have something I would like to ask of you, Mariah. Can you create a fake mark on Nora and change


    her scent?¡± I ask her and she seems to think but slowly nodster.


    ¡°Yes, so you have heard that she is no longer a secret then? It seems that Maya has spread around the


    news of her along with that mage. That Nora exists and that she is the loophole of the curse.¡± Mariah


    says and I growl and turn around and walk away.


    ¡°We will talkter¡± my brother said to me and I waved him off.


    I find Anna outside of her cabin, she is ying with the kitten and the baby and I notice another woman


    there, a witch. She looks happy to see Anna and Anna smiles back at her but they can¡¯t fool me.


    Something has happened between them.


    ¡°Anna¡± I say and she looks up and smiles brightly at me andes over to wee me back.


    I put my arm around her waist and kiss her and then I look at the witch and she averts her eyes.


    ¡°Dave, don¡¯t be jealous, she is just a friend and she also raised my cats. Do you remember Pumpkin,


    the orange cat?¡± Anna says and I nod.


    ¡®Anyway I will put baby Hannes to bed, do you want some


    tea?¡± Anna asks but her friend shakes her head.


    ¡°We can return to the castle in the evening and I will ask my brother for a bigger room¡± I say and Anna


    turns, smiles and nods.


    ¡°Perhaps I will start packing a few things then¡± she says and goes into the cabin.


    When I know she can¡¯t hear us anymore I turn to her friend and she smiles at me.


    ¡°I am not here to take her away from you, I just wanted to see her after all this time.¡± she say and I nod


    ¡°Good.¡± Perhaps you have heard but I don¡¯t trust witches¡± say and narrow my eyes at her.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± You have a very fast point of view and we witches are happy over that. You are also


    brave and you protect the ones that are yours so I came by to also say hi to you. To see with my own


    eyes who you are and I can say that am not disappointed in you¡± the woman says and I nod at her.


    She walks away and when I couldn¡¯t see her anymore I realized that I missed my chance to ask her


    about Mia¡¯s curse.


    The part of redemption bothers me still and I really want to help them solve it. And I think where I


    should start. With Nora¡¯ s heritage and closest would be her parents.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Part 2 Chapter 16


    Helios POV


    Oh da mn. Her heat was long and I needed to take a shower so I sneaked out of the room and across


    the corridor to my room. My room. I have missed it. Not that I mind being with Nora all the time, even


    without her original memories she is still Nora.


    *Helios. Is everything fine? We are entering the castle now* Dad mindlinked me.


    *Yes, everything is okay. Come on in* I answer and smile


    *Ares, everyone else areing into the castle now, just so you know* I mindlink Ares and he huffs


    back.


    I chuckle at my brother but go straight into my shower and start the water and wash off all sweat and


    other bodily fluids. Iugh as I think about Nora, when she said she didn¡¯t like the taste of my cu m.


    As I shower I am reminded of when her heat started, we were on our way to the library when she was


    sucked into that door. She kept talking about a girl on the door but I have never seen one before.


    Elder William taught us about one of the king¡¯s before dad, he was a bit crazy and almost destroyed


    every piece of nature. Like he was haunted by something or hunting someone.


    Anyway Elder William told us about dryads that lived in the elements of nature, like water, wind, trees,


    flowers. And I know for a fact that the library doors were made of the


    biggest oak on the border to the moon goddessnd.


    Perhaps the doors are hiding a dryad and Nora found it? But what does that mean?


    Ugh too many questions for my pounding head.


    *Helios? I am going to use the shower here. Can I borrow some clothes from you, not any boring ones


    though. And can you fetch us breakfast?* Ares¡¯ voicees through my head and I shake my head.


    *You can leave Nora and go to your own room, you know.* | say and I hear him huff


    *You are a pain in the a*s, you know that right?, I don¡¯t have any clothes here and I don¡¯t want to shift


    when I am still dirty he says and Iugh.


    *I¡¯ll grab you a pair of pants and don¡¯t want them back until you have washed them, are we clear?* I


    say and I feel himughing at me


    One time he borrowed my favorite pair of jeans and then Mia sucked him off when he was still wearing


    them and he gave them back to me. Unwashed. I had them on me for half a day until Ben asked why I


    had lipstick on them. I almost killed Ares¡¯ that day.


    I hop out of the shower and dry myself and look into the mirror while I brush my teeth and I drop my


    toothbrush when I notice a mark on my neck. I touch it and I feel her, Nora. She marked me.


    I stare at my reflection and I am happy and sad at the same time because I don¡¯t remember this


    happening.


    I wash my mouth and rinse it and then I go and put some


    clothes on. I look through my closet and find the perfect pair of shorts for Ares to wear and I also grab


    my phone. I need a picture of him in these.


    I walk back to the other room and I sniff the air but it¡¯s back to normal now so I guess it¡¯s fine. I can


    hear people chattering downstairs and I smile but as I look out I see it¡¯s evening and not morning.


    I walk through the door and see Ares waiting for me by the wall next to the bed, he is watching Nora


    sleeping.


    ¡°Here¡± I whisper and throw the shorts for him to catch them. He nods and puts them on and I hold on to


    my phone.


    ¡°Da mn, Helios, are you really this tiny?¡± He teases and touches the front.


    I try to hold in theugh so I hold up the door for him to walk through and he does but when I close the


    door Iugh and take a photo. But Ares turns around and I take another photo, da mn this was fun.


    Ares tilts his head and then looks down and quickly covers himself. The shorts are pink with white


    flowers on them and they have cut outs on the sides so his di ck is peeking through to say ¡°hi¡±.


    ¡°Peek a bo, Ares¡± Ben says and Iugh so hard that I cry. I turned to see that Ben wasn¡¯t alone.


    Daniel, Dave, dad, Ben, elder William and Anna were all standing there trying not tough their as ses


    off.


    Ares gets red as a tomato in his face and runs but Iugh


    even mor¨¨ as-a ripping sound is heard and the shorts really ripped a hole in the back and Daniel


    whistled at him. Ares growled and I pped my hands.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t Nora¡¯s shorts, right?¡± Anna asked, terrified.


    ¡°Yes, but she never liked them. Too girly she said¡± I smile and turn to them.


    ¡°Coffee?¡± I asked and all of them looked like they wanted to sleep for a month at least.


    ¡°Oh, you go to sleep, I need coffee and food.¡± I say and keep my hands up but I nce at the door


    where Nora is resting. Should I lock the door?


    ¡°She is safe, Helios.¡± Dad says and I nod and go ahead towards the kitchen when Anna stops me.


    ¡°If I let any of you boys into my kitchen, I will wake up tomorrow morning and find my kitchen burned


    down again. So no way am I going to let you boys be down there by yourselves.¡± Anna says and I


    laugh at her expression.


    ¡°Again?¡± Has it happened before?¡± Dave asks and I blush.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t burn the entire kitchen¡± I mumble.


    ¡°No, just all the benches,¡± Ben said with guilt in my voice.


    ¡°Okay, I aming as well. I am in dire need of coffee¡± both dad and Dave agree on that.


    But Anna leads the way down to the kitchen and she screams when wee into it.


    What now?


    ¡°Fire!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Part 2 Chapter 17


    Ares POV


    I will kill Helios someday, da mn that was embarrassing. Should I poison his food? Or maybe tell Nora


    about his visit to her room the other week. There are so many stories I can tell her about little Helios.


    Or when he was going to pick flowers for mom and he touched poison ivy and his entire face was red


    and swollen for about one week.


    Iugh and take a quick shower and then I put on some real clothes and run down to the kitchen. I


    know exactly whatm going to do to Helios as a payback. I start with boiling water and then I am going


    for the eggs in the fridge and then I will make him some pancakes a Ares. Haha


    But doesn¡¯t it smell weird here? I sniff around the kitchen until I find it, ugh. The food in the fridge has


    gone bad, yuck.


    Oh the water is boiling and I turn around to see that it is not the water that sounds because I forgot to


    put the water on the stove. Oh sh it, Anna is gonna kill me. There is a small fire.


    Anna said something about putting a lid on it so I tried to find one but I only found a towel and in my


    panic mind I threw the towel on the small fire and saw it go out. Phew.


    No, stu pid me, the fire is eating the towel. Sh it, what am I going to do now then? I hear the kitchen


    door open and Anna¡¯ s scream. ¡°Fire!¡±


    I cover my ears as she has a high pitch scream but I didn¡¯t


    count on Annaing over and actually pinch my ear. Ouch.


    Then everyone elsees inside and Anna orders us out so now I am sitting on the floor while dad


    stands in front of me. Helios looks at a spot on the wall while avoiding us and I sit still like a statue,


    waiting for dad to say something when Davees out of the kitchen.


    ¡°How is it there?¡± dad ask him and he huffs in answer


    ¡°We need a new stove and dishwasher and if Anna wanted she would like to renovate the entire


    kitchen¡± Uncle Dave say and I smile


    That sounds exactly like what Anna would want. The kitchen is like her baby.


    ¡°Where is baby Hannes?¡± I ask and uncle Dave groans.


    ¡°Oh he is with Mariah. She said that me and Anna deserved a night off so she borrowed him¡± Uncle


    Dave growled low.


    Yeah, Uncle Dave hates witches. It is no secret but no one is really certain when it started.


    ¡°Hmm, renovating the kitchen, perhaps we should do that. I will send Ares and Ben into the neighboring


    town and buy stuff but perhaps it¡¯s better that Annaes as well.¡± dad says and I nod my head.


    I think it would do some good if I could get away for a while, even if it¡¯s only a day.


    ¡°I think she would like that as well¡± uncle Dave says and I sigh


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The doors open and we can smell fresh coffee and toast and my stomach grumbles but I sit still on the


    floor as dad is still


    ring at me.


    ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Anna asks as shees over to us and gives my dad a toast and a


    cup of coffee.


    ¡°We decided to renovate the kitchen so you will take Ben and Ares with you to the human town and do


    some shopping for the new kitchen tomorrow. And the rest of us will tear the old kitchen down.¡± dad


    says and I hear Anna squeal with joy.


    She throws her arms around dads neck and kisses him on the mouth and I stare at them and uncle


    Dave growls.


    ¡°Oh right, sorry, I was just so happy¡± Anna says and hugs uncle Dave.


    Dad just shakes his head and chuckles but uncle Dave is still growling. ¡°Sit, brother¡± Uncle Dave says


    and dad looks at him but does what he asks.


    Dad sits on his knees on the floor opposite of me. Anna sighs and res at uncle Dave and I just want


    tough but I can¡¯t. The feeling in the room is filled with pressure so I don¡¯t dare to do anything.


    Anna and uncle Dave walk away but Annaes back with coffee and toast for me and I apologize to


    her.


    ¡°Anna, I am sorry for the kitchen, I was just so mad at Helios and I wanted to take revenge on him, I


    promise it was an ident¡± I say and look down on the floor


    ¡°Yeah it wasn¡¯t very good but the end result will be better. Oh so much fun I will have tomorrow. You


    and Ben will have a lot of work to do¡± Anna ps her hand and is still smiling happily.


    ¡°Yeah, I am probably going along for the sake of economy so Ares is the one that is going to carry


    everything¡± Benughs and I growl


    I get it, it¡¯s my fault but I have this feeling in the back of my head that it is bigger than that. The smell, it


    didn¡¯t just smell of bad food, it smelled weird in there.


    ¡°Dad, can youe with me into the kitchen?¡± I ask and he nods at me and we get up.


    We have eaten up the toasts but we take our coffee with us and walk into the kitchen. I walk toward the


    fridge and sniff the air. It is still there but it¡¯s weaker now.


    ¡°Can you smell this?¡± I ask dad and point at the bench between the fridge and the stove.


    Dad bends down and smells the spot I point at and he makes a disgusting expression.


    ¡°Are you guys sure that there was no one else in the castle?¡± he asks and I shrug


    ¡°I am not sure but we were quite upied, dad¡± I say and dad nods and opens the door under the


    bench and I throw up on the floor.


    We found the missing head of Anna¡¯s ck cat..


    ¡°I won¡¯tin at all tomorrow, I will carry everything that she wants¡± I promise my dad and he looks


    sad and nods.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Part 2 Chapter 18


    Anna¡¯s POV


    I feel young again, I am apanied by the very boys I saw grow up, almost anyway. Now there is a


    new day and I am sitting in the front but it is Ben that is driving. Ares muttered about my old style


    driving so we switched ces.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    We have just entered the human city after three hours in the car, one hour stuck in the traffic after


    some ident on the road. But now we are walking inside a store that sells kitchen stuff, the boys each


    have a cart so I can fill the big stuff on and I have a smaller one.


    The king told me to buy new utensils and everything else for a kitchen, evenmps and chairs. I think it


    would be best to rent a truck.


    ¡°Hey, Ben, shouldn¡¯t we rent a truck?¡± I ask and turn around just to see about 10 girls swarming around


    him and Ares.


    Nevermind, I sigh and go ahead of them and I chuckle as I hear them tell the girls to get lost. I wander


    around and am currently looking at all different colors of a kitchen. Our old kitchen was white and trust


    me I don¡¯t want a white kitchen again. It felt like hell to clean so no more white.


    ¡°How about a ck or steel color?¡± A man¡¯s voice says behind me and I turn around to see a sales


    person.


    ¡°Not ck, but steel sounds nice. I make a lot of food so it has to be a stove that can handle anything.


    ¡°I say and he nods


    and writes it down on some paper he had in his hand.


    ¡°Do you want to check out some colors for the kitchen


    drawers and cabs and benches?¡± The man asks and I nod my head slowly.


    ¡°Yes I would like to see some other colors but no white or brown or ck.¡± I say and smile at him.


    ¡°Of course, if youe with me here to one of our show kitchens can show you the colors and different


    styles.¡± he says and I nod.


    I nce around and notice that Ben has finally torn away from the girls, but they are still flocking for


    Ares¡¯ attention.


    ¡°Finally, now Ares can handle that so I don¡¯t have to.¡± Ben snickers and I giggle as I look at Ares.


    ¡°Yeah, he can have that and you cane with me and help me with the salesperson. He was a little


    bit too personal¡± I say and shiver and Ben raises an eyebrow.


    ¡°Anna, you are beautiful. You know that right?¡± Ben says and I look surprised at him.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t know that. But.. What about my scars?¡± I say and touch my cheek and look down


    ¡°Anna you are beautiful on the inside and on the outside, with and without the scars. But I have to tell


    you, you look like a woman that you should never mess with¡± Ben cheers me up and I smile.


    We go to the show kitchen and Ben says hello to the sales person and then we look at the colors and


    we decide on a


    simple design for the kitchen.


    One big fridge and one big freezer with an ice machine inside it. Ben looked happy about that little


    detail. They are both stainless steel along with the stove and the microwave. But the kitchen colors will


    be a dark forest green color.


    But the bench tops. I am having a problem with the color on top of it. Gray? A dark brown? Light


    brown? ck? Pink?! Who the hell has pink benchtops?


    ¡°I think a light gray would fit better with a dark green color¡± the salesperson says.


    ¡°No, a darker color with marble inside of it¡± Ares says and huffs. He looks all tousled over.


    ¡°Marble¡±? That would be nice¡± I say, surprised that I didn¡¯t think of that.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go with a dark marble benchtop. ¡± the salesperson said and wrote it down.


    ¡°Now we need new pans and pots, sses, utensils, tes, bowls and baking stuff. What about a


    baking machine or whatever they are called?¡± Ares says and I stare at him.


    ¡°What?!¡± I say and I can¡¯tprehend what he said.


    ¡°Yeah I called dad and asked what more was needed and he said to let Anna decide that we have a lot


    of money from the budget. So shop away. Oh and we need at least four kitchen inds. ¡°Ares shrugs


    but smilesrge.


    ¡°Then I shall help you at once¡± the sales person says and waves over a few of his colleagues.


    ¡°Here, pack everything on this list and use one of our trucks¡± he says and gives over the list to them


    and I tilt my head.


    ¡°You can borrow one of our trucks for free when you buy aplete kitchen and we have this kitchen


    in the warehouse so you can take it home right away.¡± he says and I smile.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± Ben says and he gives the salesperson space to lead the way.


    I pick a couple of pans and pots but when I turn around I see Ben and Ares take a few more in different


    sizes. I tilt-my head at them and they just smile and shrug, I shake my head at them. Crazy guys.


    Then sses but I let the boys choose the coffee mugs and told them to take tea cups as well. For


    some reason they took different colors for the mugs and cups but I thought they


    were cute.


    The utensils were easiest to choose. even though the human looked at us strangely for picking so


    much of everything but we didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Anna, what about those cutting boards that you like so much?¡± Ben suddenly asks and I nod.


    ¡°Yew, we need at least three of them¡± I answer and Ares takes


    out six and shrugs with a silly smile on his face.


    ¡°Have we missed something?¡± I ask and the boys start counting everything we have in our carts.


    ¡°Check out.¡± Ben says and Iugh.


    ¡°We need to eat something yummy¡± Ares says and I shake my


    head at him:


    ¡°How about Chinese food?¡± I suggest and both guys give me high five.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that woman too old and pretty disgusting and ugly for those guys?¡± I turn around and see the


    same group of girls that surrounded the boys when we came inside the store,


    standing around and giggling.


    This human town is inside our kingdom¡¯s border and they know very well that werewolves and lycans


    exist and still they are cruel with their words. Perhaps they don¡¯t have werewolf blood in them?


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about them, they are passing through. I think they came from another human town from


    another country.¡¯ The salesperson says and I nod but I still feel sad.


    I turn around to talk to Ben and Ares but they are gone. Then I hear them talk to the girls and then


    multiple screams. I turn around and see that Ben has semi shifted and Ares has released his aura and


    the girls are terrified.


    I walk over there and put my hand on their arms.


    ¡°Boys not here, they are pathetic anyway¡± I say and smile sweetly.


    The girls look terrified but I hold my head high and when Ares pulls his aura in and Ben shifts back, all


    the girls faint.


    Qoops.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Part 2 Chapter 19


    Ben¡¯s POV


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Well Anna showed those humans how much their words were worth but their faces were so d amn


    funny the second before they fainted.


    But something has bothered me for a while now actually. I feel like someone is following us, but I


    haven¡¯t seen anyone, strange.


    We ate Chinese food, one of Anna¡¯s favorites and me and Ares almost got thrown out of the restaurant.


    Apparently we ate too much from the buffet but then why have a ¡°all you can eat buffet¡± if you aren¡¯t


    able to eat everything there?


    Annaughed and I was happy to see a smile on her face. I see Anna as a mom since my mother died


    while giving birth to me. But I am happy that my mom and dad weren¡¯t fated mates because dad didn¡¯t


    break when my mother died.


    He raised me and Anna was one of the females that took care of me as well. There have been a lot of


    faces around the castle but it feels like Anna has always been there. I wonder if it¡¯s because of the


    curse that Anna hasn¡¯t aged like she should


    have.


    She has been with us for almost 80 years and she still looks like she is in her mid thirties. She told us


    once that her parents are pureblood werewolves but she has never shifted or talked to her wolf. But


    she can feel its presence like she is sleeping. I hope she will wake up when Uncle Dave marks her.


    She


    deserves to feel the freedom like a werewolf would.


    We wait until the truck is ready and I have decided to ride in the truck with the driver and Ares will take


    the car with Anna. I told her that she has to be fast at the radio because Ares has a weird music taste.


    There it is again, that strange feeling, I try to shake it but there is something strange. I shake my head


    again at the same time as the truck driver unlocks the truck and we get in. I sniff the air but it doesn¡¯t


    smell anything different and the driver is an ordinary guy. But his smile is beautiful. What?


    Helios POV


    Land Daniel took turns tearing down the kitchen. Dad told Anna and Ares to buy everything new and I


    didn¡¯t understand why in the beginning but now absolutely. After we had our turns and the kitchen was


    completely gone we noticed something on the rug and we took it away.


    But under the rug was a wooden floor and it had dark brown stains on it. The smell was gone long ago


    but the color said everything, blood.


    So we tore up the floor and the secret under it left us speechless. A blood drawn pentagram with old


    symbols around it and a witch symbol in the middle. Dad called for Mariah and Melinda, they came in


    an instant and I remember the horror on Mariah¡¯s face when she saw the symbol.


    I took the opportunity and asked Melinda about the library doors and she happily answered that the


    tree dryads are still alive in the doors. But she was surprised that she had spoken to Nora and even


    invited her inside.


    Melinda called the coven toe and they were all scared of the peritagram and the symbols but they


    cleansed the floor and the symbols sunk through the floor. It didn¡¯t disappear


    but took root inside the castle stones.


    Mariah exined with tears in her eyes that the pentagram was drawn by one of their ancestors and


    the symbols around give its meaning to the spell. The symbol in the middle means ¡°eternity¡±.


    So all curses that are ced on my fathers bloodline will for eternity hold its grasp until the veryst


    royal drop of blood disappears and then the long wait will finally be over. Or something like that.


    Mariah believes that this pentagram is a power source for Mia¡¯s and the other witch¡¯s curse to stay


    alive.


    I didn¡¯t quite understand that but when everything was done we put back the floorboards but we took


    some new ones where there was dried blood and Mariah and the coven blessed the wood. Protecting it


    from anything evil and by doing that, the kitchen will be protected and if something evil is happening in


    the kitchen it will sing out.


    Yep witches have their thing, strange and even more strange but we have our thing as well, instincts


    they call it. And my instinct right now is to go outside. So I do and when I get outside I meet Felix and


    Kara.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± I ask them and they look surprised at that.


    ¡°What are you talking about Helios? Your father has invited every king from the lycan kingdoms for a


    grand meeting in three days¡¯ time.¡± Felix says and I stare at him in shock.


    Why the hell did he do that for? Oh, goddess. I show them inside while Felix tells me that Pete is


    running the kingdom right now and that they almost caught the witch that has killed so many of their


    people.


    I exin about Nora¡¯s heat and Kara giggles at my mark that I had totally forgotten about. But she also


    told me that it would fade, if Nora¡¯s mark would truly stick, she needs to mark us at every heat wave


    and then we need to mark her after the third heat wave but before it ends.


    I thought it sounded crazy but Felix mentioned something about the ¡°golden hour¡± and I got it. The hour


    after the heat dies down but the scent is still strong. I need to tell Ares this as well so he knows about it.


    Melindaes out along with Daniel and Felix smilesrge as he hugs Daniel. Bro hug¡­


    Then Daniel introduces Melinda but before I can stop him he has already told Felix that Melinda is a


    witch and then Felix attacked Melinda.


    Daniel jumped into the middle and there was some fighting and a bit of chaos, they shifted into their


    lycans and I sighed but just as I tried to step into the middle a voice interrupted all of us.


    ¡°Kara?¡±


    ¡°Nora?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Part 2 Chapter 20


    Nora¡¯s POV


    My dreams were restless like a memory trying so hard toe forth but not really reaching its goal. It


    was like a part of the old me was trying to speak with me now. But I had a hard time hearing, I couldn¡¯t


    catch everything she said. But some words came through, love, promise, trust. So d amn, confusing.


    I wake up slowly and feel that none of the guys are left in the room. Ares left a note on the other pillow.


    ¡°Nora¡±. Me and Helios have some things to do but when you wake upe down and meet us or call


    for us. Love Ares¡±


    So sweet. I get up from the bed and I can feel that I am totally refreshed by now but I stink so a shower


    it is. But first, the toilet! I practically run for it. Then I take a shower and wash everywhere, even under


    my feet and between my toes.


    I noticed that someone had brought me clothes and left them on the washbasin along with a pair of


    ts. I turn the shower off and dry myself, then I pick up the clothes and nod for myself. I wonder if I


    have picked these clothes or if I got any help?


    ck panties and a ck sports bra, a pair of jeans leggings, a cute light purple top and a pair of white


    socks. I put everything on me except for the socks, they were too small for me. The ts are ck and


    comfy with this little silver detail on them, a ribbon at the back.


    Then I take Ares¡¯ note with me Ares note and walk out, on the backside of the note Ares has written


    how I am going to go to get down to the kitchen. So I followed his directions but


    instead of going into the kitchen I stopped on the stairs and saw two lycans sh with each other but


    what surprised me more was the girl.


    She looked exactly like me except her eyes were green but I knew directly who she was.


    ¡°Kara?¡± I said and she looked up and saw me.


    ¡°Nora?¡± she answered and I nodded.


    She squealed and ran up to me on the stairs and hugged me hard.


    ¡°I have missed you, Nora,¡± she says but I tilt my head.


    ¡°I am sorry, I knew by instinct who you are but I don¡¯t remember, I am sorry¡± I say and look down.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you know, we have only met once in our life anyway but we did exchange a lot of letters,¡±


    Kara says and smiles.


    I look up at her and smile back.


    ¡°So what are they fighting about?¡± I ask and look at the two lycans that Helios are trying to calm down.


    ¡°Oh, well, Daniel introduced his mate to us and told us that she is a witch and then my mate, Felix, kind


    of lost it and attacked her and Daniel went in between and then, well you see¡± Kara exins and I nod.


    ¡°I understand that a lot of people have troubles with witches and I know they can be a real pain in the


    a*s sometimes but


    Melinda isn¡¯t that kind of witch. She is good¡± I defend her and both lycans stop.


    1 see Daniel shift back and so does the other guy, Felix, I assume. He is cute, not like Helios and Ares


    but I understand why Kara was drawn to him. He is her type. And how the hell can I know that?


    Confusing.


    ¡°I am sorry if I frightened you, Miss Nora. My name is Felix and I an way you and I are rted to each


    other¡± he introduces himself and I just blink at him


    ¡°Rted?¡± I ask him and he nods and smiles.


    ¡°Yes, a cousin of mine is your grandfather¡± he says and I tilt my head. His cousin is my grandfather?


    How old is he?


    ¡°Well they aren¡¯t exactly cousins but more distant rtives but it¡¯s easier to say cousin instead of


    exining how and what all the rtives are to each other¡± Kara giggles and Felix scratches his head.


    ¡°Anyway, Miss Melinda, I am sorry that I over reacted, I was just thinking of my people and all the


    problems I have because of a witch¡± Felix says and nods at Melinda.


    ¡°Yes, I have heard about it from Helios and I am willing to help- you if you would trust me for a bit.¡± She


    says and Felix nces at Kara and me.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Do you trust her Nora?¡± Kara asked me suddenly.


    ¡°Yes, I do and you can trust her as well¡± I say and smile.


    ¡°Then I will gratefully ept your help¡± Felix says and Melinda gives him a small smile.


    ¡°Good, now when everyone is friends with each other. We can proceed with finishing the kitchen


    because I


    5. have just heard


    that Ares, Ben and Anna are on their way back now¡± Helios says and I look at him.


    ¡°Oh they went to the human town for some shopping for the kitchen. The king decided suddenly that


    we needed to


    renovate the kitchen so that¡¯s what we were doing¡± Daniel exined and I watched him go to Melinda


    and kiss her and she giggled.


    ¡°Okay but I am a little bit hungry. ¡± I say and look down when my stomach rumbles loudly.


    ¡°We can eat in the vige, there is a small restaurant there¡± Helios chuckles and I nod.


    ¡°Oh I have a present for you, Nora,¡± Kara says and starts to look for something.


    ¡°Your handbag is in the car¡± Felix chuckles and Kara blushes.


    ¡°Right, I forgot about that¡± She says and she grabs my hand and pulls me down and out of the castle.


    The sun is high in the sky and I have to blink to get used to its brightness.


    Kara goes to a ck car and opens the door and takes out her handbag and looks through it until she


    finds the gift.


    ¡°Helios said you didn¡¯t have one and even if we have our special gift it can still be useful¡± Kara smiles.


    I take the box when she gives it to me and I open it just to find some strang¨¨ device, I look up at Kara


    with a confused look


    on my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mobile phone, Helios can teach you to use it and then you can put in my number in it as well and


    we can call each other anyday.¡± Kara say and I nod


    But I don¡¯t know where to put it, I need a handbag as well.


    ¡°Can we go shopping after eating something?¡± I ask and Helios look stunned for a second.


    ¡°Yes, we can do that¡± he answers and I smile


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go shopping and spend all of Helios¡¯ money¡± Kara squealed.


    Helios growls. ¡°Hell no¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Part 2 Chapter 21


    Helios POV


    I mindlinked my dad and he said it was okay for us to go into town as Felix calls it. Like it is so big but it


    isn¡¯t.


    We make our way down to the little restaurant and Nora are a bit surprised by all the men that greet her


    and some even hug her and ask her if she is okay. We eat while the girls discuss everything that has


    happened and Nora jumped when I told them about her former alpha¡¯s decision.


    After our dinner, the girls decided to go shopping so we walked on the square where the market are


    being hold. A lot of our people in the vige are craftsmen and they have been doing different things for


    so many years now so it¡¯s a sight to behold.


    Nora stops at the beginning and just stare at it and then she smiles. Kara takes her hand and pulls her


    along. I and Felix are walking behind them when Linus¡¯ father shows up and bows. I wave for him to


    stop.


    ¡°Prince Helios, how are you doing? I saw Miss Nora walking with her twin?¡± he asks with a confused


    face.


    ¡°I am fine, Nora wanted a bag so we are out shopping for one. No, the girl with Nora is her cousin,


    Kara. But they do look alike¡± Iugh and he seems relieved.


    ¡°A bag you said? Like a handbag or backpack?¡± he asks and I shrug.


    ¡°I have no idea actually. Kara gave her a cellphone in present and now she wants a bag¡± I say and


    smile.


    ¡°Then she should visit Julius¡¯ stall.¡± He said and pointed towards it and I nodded.


    ¡°Yep, I will make sure she does. I am the one paying anyway¡± I say andugh.


    ¡°You are going to be ruined¡± Felixughs and I shake my head


    ¡°You are paying for Kara¡± I said and patted his shoulder.


    We started walking again to catch up with the girls that already was by Julius¡¯ stall and looking at bags.


    Julius seemed happy, he was one of the lycans that Nora healed after the forest incident.


    ¡°Have you seen anything that you like, Nora?¡± I ask and put my arms around her waist and she nods.


    ¡°Yes, a blue handbag and the strap is long enough to have it across my upper body. And there is a


    bigger pocket in the middle and a smaller one on the outside. And it¡¯s purple and white. But I want a


    bigger one as well and perhaps a backpack¡± Nora say and I sigh and put my chin on her shoulder.


    ¡°Perfect choice Miss Nora. I have bigger handbags over here as well as backpacks¡± Julius say and


    comes out to meet us.


    ¡°You.. fell familiar, have we met before?¡± Nora ask Julius and he looks taken aback.


    I feel sad but exin that Nora have lost her memories. Julius gives a small smile but he still helps her


    finding a bag and a


    backpack. She chooses a bigger handbag where she kan keep all of her stuff inside.


    1 never understood why girls need so much stuff for to carry around. Nora also said that she would like


    a backpack that isfortable enough to carry when she shifts. Julius seemed to hink but nodded and


    showed her another style of


    backpack.


    She seemed to chose one that she liked. But when I was gonna pay, Julius only took payment for the


    backpack and the little bag. The bigger handbag was a gift from Julius and Nora was so happy for the


    gift and hugged him.


    I tried so hard to hold back my growl but it slipped out and Nora turned around and raised an eyebrow


    at me.


    *You sounded like an angry puppy right now* she teases with a smile on her face.


    I huff and turn around and walk back to Felix that are looking at shoes with Kara. Linus father have


    made them and he is talking with Kara about a pair of boots right now. Noraes up to me and she


    leans on me.


    ¡°Sorry¡±she hispers and I kiss her on top of her head.


    ¡°Miss Nora. I have your ts for you here. I finished them for a week ago but you were upied then¡±


    Linus father says and take out a pair of brown ts with braids of leather on the sides.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They are beautiful¡± Nora say and takes them from him. ¡°Thank you¡±


    ¡°They are so pretty, how much do they cost?¡± Kara wonders


    and Linus fater chuckles


    ¡°Actaully it is Miss Nora¡¯s design and I promised to give them to her¡± Linus father said and Nora blush.


    Shees over to me to show them and I take one of them to look at. Da mn, the design are elegant.


    ¡°Hey, Nora, what do you feel about bing a designer?¡± I ask and she looks at me but then she


    smiles.


    ¡°I can try¡± she say and Linus father ps his hands and smiles big.


    ¡°Then I can make them and I thin Julius would be happy as well if you would design a bag or


    something for him¡± Linus father said and I nod.


    ¡°We need to buy pencils and an artblock so Nora can draw and make up her designs¡± Kara says an


    smiles.


    ¡°Then you should head over to Matthew¡¯s. He have everything for that stuff¡± Linus father said.


    We thank him an go to find Matthew but first I wander over to Julius and present our idea about Nora


    designing a bag and he seemes thrilled over it.


    At Matthew¡¯s I did pay even though Nora was given a few things. Everyone in our kingdom loves her


    and they want to show her that.


    Nora seems happy about the art supplies as she puts them inside her back pack.


    As we walk towards the castle again I notice a shadow among the houses and Nora seems uncertain


    about walking ahead of


    1. But I just nod at her to keep going but she does let out a scream as Ares surprises her by grabbing


    her and hugs her hard while spinning around.


    The scream turns intoughter and she kisses him when he stops and then she ps him hard and I


    stare at her confused. Ares looks shocked as well but he puts her down.


    ¡°What in the world do you mean by this? You go away for the entire day and the youe back


    stinking of perfume and you even have lipstick marks on your shirt. Go to hell, Ares!¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Part 2 Chapter 22


    Ares POV


    Finally home again, not that it bothered me by going away but I need so see Nora. Dad mindlinked me


    and said that Felix and Kara are here already and I wondered why and then he exined that he had


    summoned all the king¡¯s for a grand meeting in three days time.


    Great or not. There will be all sorts of troubles along the way but Mariah will help with creating a false


    mark on Nora and making her scent faint for other males. That is something that has to be done


    otherwise I and Helios will probably kill some kings and start wars here and there.


    I drive into the castle and its beginning to darken outside. Uncle Davees out and help Anna out of


    the car while Ben and the truck driver are talking inside the truck. Stillughing as they get out of it.


    I wonder when Ben will notice? Oh, well. I ask where Nora are and apparently she is in the vige and I


    hurriedly runs down there. I see theming bak, Nora and Kara are walking first and Helios and Felix


    are walking behind them.


    I am surprised by how Kara looks but I know that there are some differences between them. I sneak


    around one of the cabins and I see that Nora is trying to shake off her instinct and Helios nods at me.


    Letting me know that he have seen me and when Nora finally passes me I step out of my hiding spot,


    grabs her and spins her around.


    She screams and then sheughs and I kiss her but I didn¡¯t expect for her to p me on my face. Then


    she screams at me and storms off towards the castle, Karaes after her and tells me that I am an


    idiot and I scratch my head.


    ¡°Here, Ares, there is a lipstick mark¡± Felix say and points at it. I pull on the cor and sniff. Oh the girls


    in the store that


    almost raped me. Da mn.


    ¡°Yeah, life is though sometimes. But you can exin to her after you have taken a shower, you do


    smell of perfume¡± Helios say and holds his nose.


    I sniff on my shirt but I can¡¯t smell the perfume, why not?


    We walk back to the castle but as we hear a scream we sprint thest 100 meters and in through the


    doors.


    ¡°Hell no. Take it back, right now!¡± Ben are yelling at the truck driver. I watch the kid shiver while he sits


    on the floor. His cap is off and he have a nice face. Reminds me off a girl almost. Tomboy.


    ¡°It is not my fault that my wolf recognizes you as my mate!¡± he says and res at Ben.


    ¡°I am not gay¡± Ben scream at him.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Neither am I ¡± the boy says.


    They both stare at each other until Nora make some sound and approach them carefully.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± She asks the driver


    ¡°Sam¡± he answers and Nora smiles


    ¡°Nickname for Samantha I take it?¡± she says and I tilt my head. He is a guy, he smells like a guy.


    ¡°Yes, it is. How can you tell that I am a girl?¡± Sam says with curiosity in his.. her voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just a feeling¡± N¨®ra shrugs and turn around and


    wave.


    Melindaes forward and reach out a hand for Sam to take and when she does take the hand


    something happens. A white glow surrounds both of them and when it fades all we can do is watch.


    Sam is changing, her hair was short and she looked like a boy but now her face are bing softer


    with freckles on her cheeks and her hair is growing out. Her body changes and she grows a butt and


    boobs as well. Da mn, she is hot.


    Then I smell it, the parfume everyone was talking about, it came from Samantha. She is a hybrid. Very


    rare and almost


    extinct.


    ¡°Oh sh it¡± Helios said and I have to agree.


    A hybrid can be very dangerous right now especially with the grand meetinging our way.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Melinda asked and Sam looked away.


    ¡°I am a hybrid, my mom was a witch and werewolf but my dad he was.. he raped my mom, you know..


    he was a vampire¡± Sam say and look down on to the floor.


    ¡°I thought all the vampires was dead?¡± Nora ask and look at


    Sam.


    ¡°Yes, they are. All with pureblood anyway, there are a few hybrids left and we can live a very long, long


    life¡± Sam exin and she seems like she wants to vanish from the earth right


    about now.


    Dad walks in from the kitchen and he stops as he can see everyone staring at Sam. Sam squealed and


    ran out of the castle before anyone could even stop her.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± dad asked and I sighed.


    ¡°Okay dad, have a open mind please.¡± Helios said and he nodded.


    ¡°The truck driver are Ben¡¯s mate and he is also a she, named Samantha, Sam for short. And she is a


    ¡­ hybrid¡± I say and look at dad¡¯s face and he looks confused, sad, angry, furious, back to confused


    again and then he sighs.


    ¡°Fine, a hybrid, what can be worse than that anyway?¡± dad shrugs and go outside as well.


    Ben looks stunned but when he realized that both dad and Samantha are alone out there he growls


    and runs outside.


    ¡°I guess it was her that was stalking after Ben then¡± Anna says as she leans on the door frame and I


    nod. Must have been.


    ¡°Nora, you are awake! Will you help me in the.. kitchen? Wait what has happened to your eyes?¡± Anna


    suddenly asks and looks at Kara.


    ¡°I am over here, Anna. That is my cousin, Kara, we do look alike right?¡± Nora says and give Anna a big


    hug but follows her to the kitchen.


    I shake my head and are about to go to my room when Karaes after me and stops me by running


    up the stairs before me. She is standing on two steps higher than me making us look into each other


    eyes.


    ¡°You, if you ever hurt Nora in anyway like you have done before or in the future I will cut off your di ck


    and make a di ldo off of it and put it on disy in my castle for everyone to see. Understood?¡± She


    growled in my face. I unconsciously backed down and hold on to my di ck, staring at her.


    Scary!

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Part 2 Chapter 23


    Anna¡¯s POV


    I love the new kitchen, everything is perfect. I am so happy and Dave asked his brother to change


    quarters and he agreed on that. So now we have one of the guest chambers, it¡¯s quite big. A master


    bedroom along with a smaller bedroom for baby Hannes and a bathroom.


    And I get to decorate that as well, oh I like this so much. But something feels odd, it¡¯s getting warmer


    by the day but am the only one noticing it. Am I sick? I will have to go to the doctorter.


    Now I must focus and call for the rest of the girls toe over, tomorrow is the grand meeting and we


    already have four other kings in the castle right now. Their pheromones are all over the ce and it¡¯s


    getting frustrating..


    The king from the sapphire kingdom is so.. so.. da mn frustrating. I thought Ares was a  yboy but this


    one is even worse. Thank the goddess, for Mariah, she gave Nora a potion to hide her strong scent


    and a spell on her neck that shows a fake mark.


    The blue king had to give up as Ares almost attacked him when he touched Nora¡¯s neck in a way to flirt


    with her and sniff her at the same time.


    Right now I am nning dinner for tonight as well as for tomorrow, but I think I will order some catering


    for tomorrow. Have a party for the night instead of sitting stiffly with all the


    lycans around. I have enough problems with standing up if two kings pass by me.


    And the rest of the kings areing tonight. Hmm,


    everything will have to be perfect. This should be the female beta¡¯s job but since we don¡¯t have one I


    step up and do it. Not that it bothers me but they could have at least asked me.


    ¡°Hey, you, werewolf girl, what the hell are you just standing around for?¡± A man¡¯s voicees out like


    needles.


    I turn around to tell him off but instead he is forcing me down on my knees. I had forgotten about this,


    because Dave and everyone else have been so nice and made me forget that lycans are cruel


    especially towards werewolves.


    I kneel on the floor and then that idotic lycanughs at me while he is forcing me to bend down my


    head. This is so humiliating, I hate them. A roares from the opposite side of the hall and I


    recognize it, it¡¯s the king, our king.


    ¡°I have had enough of you, you are to show respect to anyone in my kingdom, is that clear? You are


    here as a guest and I can just as fast turn you into my enemy¡± the king bellows and I feel the pressure


    from his aura but it doesn¡¯t hurt me.


    ¡°Here, Anna¡± I look up and see Helios reaching down a hand for me to take and I do. I wobble as my


    legs feel like jelly but Helios steadies me.


    ¡°I apologize, king but she has so tantly been rude towards me¡± the blue king says and I look up at


    Helios but he just shakes his head.


    ¡°And how has my mate been rude to you, kind Isac?¡± Dave¡¯s voicees drifting and I feel his hands


    on my hips and I turn


    around so I can step into his arms.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you Helios¡± I say and he smiles and nods


    ¡°Oho, she is your mate then. Let me just ask you then, why haven¡¯t you marked her yet then?¡± King


    Isac asks and I blush. There that feeling is again. I feel dizzy.


    ¡°Hmm I don¡¯t think she will be unmarked much longer now¡± Ares says as I look up


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I ask and feel confused. I try to talk with Dave but his eyes are


    completely ck by now.


    ¡°Your scent, Anna, it¡¯s changing. Bing stronger. Are you close to your heat by any chance?¡±


    Helios says and I sniff the air but I don¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have been feeling hot since this morning and sometimes I get dizzy but it¡¯s just a


    common cold, you know. have never been able to have a normal heat¡± I say confused and right on cue


    Melinda shows up in the room.


    ¡°Oh, good, I was right on time. Anna you need to drink this and Dave you need to swallow this with or


    without water, your choice¡± Melinda says but she has a hard time approaching


    them.


    ¡°I can help with that¡± Nora says and I see hering into the room with Daniel by her side.


    ¡°Good then I trust you on this one¡± Melinda says and hands something over to Nora.


    Nora takes a deep breath and walks towards us, she opens up the small bottle and helps me drink it. It


    tastes like grass and I


    shake my head at the sensation thates afterwards.


    Nora then pokes Dave¡¯s cheek so he opens his mouth and puts a small round thing in his mouth. But


    he doesn¡¯t swallow it so I smile and stand on my toes and kiss him on his throat and his reflex is to


    swallow. But he does groan and look disgusted by the taste of it.


    Then we wait for a minute or two then I feel this pulse from within me and Dave growls and picks me up


    and storms off.


    ¡°Melinda, can you take care of Baby Hannes for me?¡± I say and she nods and disappears in a blue


    smoke and then reappears with baby Hannes in her arms. I nod and can now concentrate on me and


    Dave this time.


    He kicks in his door even though it was open and drops me down on our bed and I squeal as a girl in


    her teens but I don¡¯t care as I watch my man as he locks the door and then strips off of his clothes, one


    piece at the time.


    I growl low and surprise myself as well. But as I am to take off my clothes Dave grabs my hand and


    pushes them above my head and shakes his head.


    ¡°You are mine. I will take off those da mn clothes and I will lick every part of your body until you are


    screaming my name and only that, understand?¡± He says in a dangerous, s**y low


    voice


    ¡°Yes¡± I pant under him and he smiles.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Part 2 Chapter 24


    Nora¡¯s POV


    Thesest days have been utterly chaotic, so many lycans have dropped by and Anna and I have been


    trying to find room for them so they don¡¯t start fights with each other. Ben has been a great help as well


    and he said that I have a natural talent for this sort of thing and I can feel it.


    I know how to tackle some things like when the kings get into fights or how and where I should ce


    them into their rooms. But there is one of the kings that I have been avoiding at all costs, the blue king,


    Isac.


    He has tried to hit on me since he stepped foot in this castle. I am so f**king annoyed at him, thank the


    goddess that Mariah helped with magic so she faded my scent and created a fake mark on my neck


    but still that stu pid king Isac is still following me around.


    Promising me to take me away from here and mark me properly and give me children and I can be one


    of his many girlfriends. I mean, ugh.. Who in the whole world would even want that and there is this


    other thing as well.


    He likes to push people onto their knees, he humiliates Anna like she was a piece of trash, the other


    day but yesterday the king had enough and told him that he was a guest and nothing more.


    Then Anna¡¯s heat came rushing and now I am trying to make people stay away from their side of the


    castle while Melinda


    cares for baby Hannes. I would rather do that than to listen to king Isac, exining to king Felix how he


    should put Kara in her ce and have another girlfriend on the side.


    I can see that king Felix is nearing his boundaries of rage. So I p on his shoulder and ask him to


    come with me to greet the new guests. He happily follows me to the outside.


    ¡°Thank you, Nora, if I had to listen to one more word from that.. that.. I would have killed him¡± Felix


    says and sighs.


    I chuckle at him but at the same time I understand how he feels. We watch as a ck limousinees


    up to the castle and something inside me tells me that this one king is different. Felix tenses and leans


    against me.


    ¡°This is the king from the ck kingdom, he is also a rtive to you but you can probably feel that as


    well, am I right?¡± he says and I nod as I watch the car stop.


    The door opens and a woman gets out first, giggling and when she turns I tilt my head. She smells


    differently, she is not a werewolf but a witch and Felix growls. She turns her head and she stares at us


    like a deer in headlights.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong sweetie? ¡± A man¡¯s voicees from the car and the woman moves slowly to the side


    and out of the car


    *Yummy. I can lick him down for you* Aurelie says in my mind and I feel myself blush.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Nora.¡± I say and smile towards them


    The man turns to look at me and I gasp. I feel a new sensation inside of me and this time I scream in


    my mind.


    *Helios! Ares! Help!*


    I know him, I don¡¯t know from where but I feel that I know him and this isn¡¯t a good person to know. I


    take a step back and he reaches out a hand towards me but I can¡¯t, I grab Felix arm and he nces at


    me.


    ¡°Stop, you are scaring her, withdraw your aura, right now!¡± Felix says and the other man smiles


    wickedly.


    ¡°Why? I have all the rights to show my full aura to a little girl that doesn¡¯t know her ce¡± the ck king


    says.


    ¡°Yes, you have the right but not to our mate¡± Helios growls and I see him and Ares blocking his view of


    me.


    Felix holds me up while I shake like a freaking leaf. What the hell happened?


    *I am so sorry Nora, I think I challenged his lycan and his lycan answered my challenge.


    *So it¡¯s his lycan that is in control?* I ask her and she whines.


    *Yes*


    Oh da mn, his lycan doesn¡¯t like me the least.


    ¡°Hehe, you two are nothing to me but that little girl I will take her as my own and put her so da mn low


    in her ce that she won¡¯t dare to even nce upwards.¡± the ck king growls


    ¡°Love, please,e back to me¡± I hear a woman¡¯s voice and I bet it¡¯s the witch from the same car.


    Helios and Ares are growling for full when the king suddenly groans.


    ¡°Oh d ammit, I am so sorry, my lycan took over the control again. He is a monster sometimes. I am so


    sorry for scaring your mate, can I apologize to her face?¡± the ck king says and Ares nces back at


    me and I nod.


    Ares and Helios move away from his sight but they are close by. And I can feel that the ck king¡¯s


    aura has calmed down.


    ¡°I am sorry for my lycan but your wolf did a very wrong move, why did she challenge him?¡± he asks and


    I blurt out the answer as I am embarrassed


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°She found you yummy looking and wanted to have sex with you..¡± I gasp and both Helios and Ares are


    looking at me in surprise.


    I felt my cheeks burn and it went ufortably quiet until the witch startedughing like crazy.


    ¡°That¡¯s thest female lycan for you guys. Da mn, girl, I like you. Straight to the point. Perhaps we can


    be friends?¡± The witch isughing so tears run down her pretty face.


    ¡°My name is Lara and I would love for us to be friends¡± she says and smiles at me.


    I nod at her and run away quickly. I can feel both Helios and Ares are running after me but I just want to


    be left alone. I push harder and harder but I hear my mates shift as they run after me and I know they


    will catch me any minute now but before that happens..


    I hear a cr ack and fall over. I try to find the thing that cracked when another is heard and I scream.


    *I am so sorry Nora, I never wanted this to happen. St upid


    lycans. Hang on now because now we are shifting and without the moon it will hurt like hell. I wanted to


    wait until tonight but he pushed me over my limits.


    I will call for your mates so they can be here but be prepared it will hurt even more, I am so sorry*


    Aurelie whines and I


    scream in agony.


    Help!

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Part 2 Chapter 25


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nora¡¯s POV


    This shift is excruciating, I feel like my whole body is burning up and there is nothing I can do to stop it.


    Aurelie was right. It is easier when I have Helios and Ares by my side. They calm me down but it still


    hurts like hell.


    I break my back and my spine moves and changes shape, my arms break and get longer. I stand on all


    four because it¡¯s easier this way. I feel somethinging out from my lower back and I think it¡¯s my tail.


    My fingers cra ck and bend and I try not to look but I can¡¯t help it and I see how my hands get smaller


    and my fingers shrink and my nails get longer and turn into ws.


    I hear Helios talk to me softly and at first I can¡¯t seem to hear what he is saying but then it is like he is


    screaming in my ears. I think I got my wolf¡¯s hearing and Ares is stroking me on my back. His warm


    hand sends lightning through my skin and I almost want to purr even though I am not a cat.


    I try to reach Aurelie but I can¡¯t, it seems that she herself is in agony. I hear Ares and Helios talk


    amongst themselves but I can¡¯t hear if something is wrong. My shift slows down and I fall t onto the


    ground, letting the darkness wash over me.


    Helios POV


    Aurelie wants to have sex with the ck king? Didn¡¯t we do you good when her heat came? Anyway


    that doesn¡¯t matter


    right now as Nora take flight and runs away.


    ¡°Ohh da mn, you guys better chase after her. That was certainly not my intention¡± the ck king says


    and I look at him.


    ¡°What wasn¡¯t your intention¡±sk and re at him.


    ¡°My lycan has sped up her shifting, he sensed that she hasn¡¯t shifted yet so he started it for her¡± the


    ck king looks angry at his lycan while he says that.


    Ares sets off and I was about to ask Felix something but then I heard Nora scream and Felix nodded


    and I set off after her as


    well


    I caught up with Ares in the little forest on the side of the castle. I shifted into my lycan and so did Ares


    as we tried to hunt Nora down, she felt far away but yet strangely near and would haveughed when


    Ares ran straight into a tree if I wasn¡¯t so focused on finding Nora.


    *Helios, I will guide you to Nora, she will need both you and Ares by her side because this will hurt*


    Aurelies voice flitted through my mind.


    I speed up and atst I can see Nora on the ground and I slow down, waiting on Ares. When he catch


    up we walk slowly against her, Ares shifts back but I stay put in my lycan form and approach her.


    She looks like she is in a hell lot of pain, but this doesn¡¯t look like a normal shift. Is it because there is


    no moon up?


    *Daniel? Can you reach Melinda. Nora have a probl¨¦m. The ck king started her shift and she are


    having troubles with


    her first shift in daylight. We need a moon, or something like a cebo for a moon* I mindlink Daniel


    quickly just as I can see the tail grow out from Nora¡¯s lower back


    I look at Ares and he seems terrified over Nora¡¯s appearance. Her hands turns to paws and her head


    shifts into a wolfs but there is no fur at all she looks like a naked wolf. And thin, like sickly thin. You can


    count all her ribs without problem.


    *Helios? I heard from Daniel about Nora¡¯s shift and I can¡¯t help with that but I will send over a lycan that


    can help but please try to be nice to him.* I hear Melinda¡¯s voice in my head and a thud.


    I look at Nora, she fainted from all her bones breaking and shifting. She is exhausted. I tell Ares what


    Melinda said and he nods and point at something smong the trees.


    I look up an notice a lycan standing there, it¡¯spletely white. I stand up and look at him. He looks at


    me with


    curiosity in his eyes. I reach out my arm and he does the same, we touch each others fingers and I


    know instantly who he is.


    The king from the sun kingdom, the only kingdom that ispletely dark as the sun will never shine


    there. But his eyes are glowing with the sun¡¯s raw power. He walks slowly towards Nora and then looks


    up at the trees and he raises his arms and it feels like the forest bes darker and darker.


    *Done. I can hold it for about an hour. I have drawn all the suns energy into my body. Your friend


    Melinda thought that would help our future queen from her problem* He say into my mind and I sigh


    and look down at Nora.


    Ares shake his head. Then we hear it another oneing from the shadows amongst the trees.


    Another lycanes


    forth but he seems to have gray almost silver fur and he seems tired. I meet him on the same terms


    that I met the sun


    king.


    *I am Athos, the king of moon kingdom. We naturally harvest the moons energy and I was sent here by


    your ga mma, Daniel to help our future queen* He say and I nod and show him Nora and he blink.


    He crouch down beside her and hold out his hands above her and a cold yet gentle lightes from


    his hands and Nora seems to wake up with a howl instead of a scream.


    She turns her head and she looks haunted. But I can see it now, her fur is sprouting and she seems to


    get bigger. The moon king rises but still holds his hand above her body.


    Nora¡¯s fur a ck but her paws, ears, mussle and tail are silver white. She is beautiful but she is still


    growing. Her legs are bing longer and more elegant, her back is stretching and curvin and her


    head also bes longer.


    ¡°Oh my goddess, Helios, do you see that?¡± Ares say and I see Nora but I don¡¯t understand what it is


    that I am seeing.


    ¡°It is a miracle! Aurelie is the first werewolf, do you get it, Helios? the first werewolf, the first wolf


    shifter!¡± Ares exhales his words in awe and then it clicks


    Oh sh it, the first wolf shifter, she is stronger than any of us. Like an alpha of lycans. She is the first


    werewolf.


    She can doom us all.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Part 2 Chapter 26


    Nora¡¯s POV


    After I fainted I was in the moon goddessnd again and I could see Artemis again. She seemed happy


    and I also saw Aurelie again but this time she looked different, she was even more beautiful than I


    remembered.


    Wait? What? I remember?


    ¡°Yes, dear Nora. In mynd you can remember but the second you wake up in your world again your


    memories will fade. A witch¡¯s magic can¡¯t touch mynd, you know. So now when you do have your


    memories what do you think of your mates?¡± The moon goddess asks and Artemisughs


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think actually, I want to remember. I don¡¯t want to sit back and see how my other


    self is living a life that I want to be in charge of. It feels like the new me without memories is some


    intruder in my mind and body¡± I say and I feel my tears falling freely.


    ¡°I know dear child and I shall give you one gift since I know you will be a great queen one day and with


    Aurelie¡¯s powers you will be stronger than everyone else. So let¡¯s see if you can handle this gift of


    mine¡± The moon goddess says and kisses my forehead.


    I look at Artemis one more second and I whisper that I miss her and then I feel myself getting pulled


    away from there.


    It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore but it feels strange and something is


    itching all over my skin. But as I try to itch I notice that my body won¡¯t move the way I want it to. I open


    my eyes and try to look around, I am still in the forest, sigh.


    I try to stand up but I fall down again and I do that three more times until I hear someone chuckle and I


    turn my head and see that it is Ares. I try asking what his problems are but not a wordes out of my


    mouth.


    ¡°Nora, you have just shifted so your bnce is a little off but let me tell you as you seem confused. You


    are in Aurelie¡¯s form, you are standing on four paws not two legs¡± Ares exined and I looked down.


    I do have paws and they are silver white, I turn my head to look at the rest of me and I notice that my


    fur is ck but my


    back paws are also white.


    *Ares, please, I want to know how I look like* I mindlink him and he chuckles.


    ¡°First you need to stand up,e I will help you¡± Ares says and I feel one of his hands under my chest


    and the other one under my stomach.


    After finding my bnce I try to take one step and after a few tests I get the hang out of my four paws


    without tripping over myself.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is this her first time shifting?¡± Someone asks and I jump at the voice, turning around way too quickly.


    I see two more lycans, one silver gray and the other, white? Who are they?


    *Nora, look at me* Helios voicees into my mind and I turn


    my head and stare Helios right in his eyes.


    *This is how you look* He says and I can see the image of myself inside my mind and I smile. Da mn, I


    am beautiful.


    *Actually this is my true form so it is more like I am da mn beautiful, don¡¯t you agree, Nora?* Aurelie


    pouts and I giggle


    at her.


    *Do you want to take control and run around then?* I ask her and she jumps up and races for control.


    Het her have it but! do want to peek out to see what she is doing.


    ¡°Oh sh it, Nora, your eyes!¡± Ares gasps and I wonder what he means by that.


    *One of your eyes are glowing purple but the other is a glowing gold color* Helios says in my mind and


    I am surprised over the color.


    *Like when I and Artemis were truly connected and I had a golden ring in my eyes?* I answer him back


    and I can see him look surprised.


    *Do you remember? Is Mia¡¯s curse broken* He asks and I shake my head.


    Wait, I do remember everything, even the stuff that happened in mya. Why?


    *She did tell you that she would give you a gift, Nora* Aurelie reminds me and I nod for myself.


    Thank you, moon goddess.


    Then I feel Aurelie howl and run away from my mates. They seemed stunned for a minute but then I


    could feel them


    1 enjoy watching through Aurelies eyes as she runs through the forest. She is quite fast, even faster


    than Helios and Ares. But I am wondering one thing.. Where are we?


    I don¡¯t recognize anything here?! There is a beautiful waterfall here and flowers and rocks and stuff but


    I don¡¯t get it. Have we run for that long that we havee to the borders?


    *No stu pid, I am testing a thing* Aurelie answers with a huff.


    Wey on the ground waiting for something, no we are waiting for Helios and Ares and here they


    come.


    The bushes rustle and I can see them but they stop and seem confused. Aurelie sits up but it¡¯s like they


    can¡¯t see us at all.


    *Is this your master n, Aurelie?* I ask her and she whines.


    *No, I thought they would shift ande here. Can they see us** She wonders the same thing that I


    wonder.


    She gets up and walks towards them, that¡¯s when I notice it.


    *Wait, Aurelie. That purple flower there, it¡¯s wolfsbane, but that flower are extinct and all the books say


    it only grows in the forbiddennd, the moon goddessnd* I exin to her and she sniffs the flower.


    She walks past it and both Helios and Ares get confused as if they suddenly could see us.


    *Nora, Aurelie, where were you? You just disappeared and then showed up from thin air* Helios huffs


    We turn our heads and we can still see the waterfall so I project that image to both Helios and Ares but


    they tilt their heads and show us what they are seeing.


    The ground ispletely ck as if there has been a fire and killed everything living here. It¡¯s like what


    Helios had seen in his vision before. But why is it like this here?


    *Aurelie, go back, I mean put you back legs over the wolfsbane, I want to try something* I say to her


    and she backs up and both guys gasps


    *Hey, half of you disappeared, what are you doing? Ares asks and I think back.


    *The flower, can you touch it Aurelie? Rip it up in that case say and she sniffs it and we could hear


    Helios say that we disappeared again but when Aurelie ripped it up with her mouth and when she


    dropped it on the ground it caught fire.


    And suddenly a wind came and ruffled our fur. And by instinct I knew that the guys could see the


    waterfall now so Aurelie turned and rushed towards the water and jumped inside.


    The shift back didn¡¯t feel as much and I could hear the guys asking where we were and I swam up to


    the surface.


    ¡°Hi guys, I met the moon goddess a while back and she gave me this gift. As long as I am in Aurelies


    true form or in this tiny piece ofnd I have all of my memories intact. Since it is the moon goddessnd


    you are currently standing at and no magic can touch here¡± I say and wink when I notice that both guys


    are naked.


    ¡°Be prepared then, Nora. Because We will get you now¡± Helios


    and Ares say at the same time and dive in.


    E

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Part 2 Chapter 27


    Helios POV


    We loved being on that tiny piece ofnd but we couldn¡¯t stay there for very long, just as Nora had said,


    no magic can touch thend and since the curse was formed from magic. Well lets just say that we


    began to age way too quickly, if we had stayed longer we would have turned to old men and probably


    died.


    Even if Ares thinks that would have been silly since lycans can live to almost 300 years without dying


    so.. But I didn¡¯t want to take any chances and Nora didn¡¯t either so we got out of there and Nora¡¯s


    second shift went smoother..


    But she did say it hurt. Well the first time I shifted it hurt also but for a werewolf it¡¯s even worse.


    Breaking their bones all over again, ugh. I shiver with just the thought of breaking all the bones over


    and over again.


    We run back to our castle but Nora seems sad over the fact that she will have to shift back into her


    human form and lose all of her memories. St upid Mia, putting a curse on her like


    that.


    Right now Nora isying down and has her head down on the grass while Ares went to search for dad.


    I stay with her and tell her about the ns for the meeting and also that her rtives are here.


    *Can you get Kara?* she asks me suddenly and Inod at her.


    I get up and mindlink both Felix and Kara while I shift back.


    ¡°They areing¡± I say and she huffs and I sit back with her. Touching her smooth fur and I can feel


    some tingles when I touch her.


    ¡°Oh my goddess, Nora?¡± my dads voicees through the air and I look up to see him and Ares..


    Felix and Karae behind them and Nora gets up and takes one step out into the light. Dad looks


    surprised at the sight of her and then he looks confused and almost scared.


    ¡°You are beautiful, Nora,¡± Kara says with awe in her voice.


    ¡°She is a wolf shifter¡± Felix says and narrows his eyes on her.


    *Helios, is there something wrong with being a wolf shifter?* she asks in my mind and I shake my head


    slowly.


    ¡°I will show youter.¡± I say and smile sadly.


    ¡°Nora, is it true that you can remember everything in this form?¡± dad asks and Kara gasps.


    Dad turns around and looks surprised that Felix and Kara were there, perhaps he didn¡¯t hear them


    before.


    Nora nods and turns to look at me and then goes back into the forest. She howls sadly and we can


    hear her shift back and I look at Kara.


    Kara follows Nora in the forest with some clothes. And in a minute bothe out and this time Nora


    has a pink dress on her.


    ¡°Uhm, what happened?¡± Nora asks and I can¡¯t help myself to


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    feel disappointed. She forgot everything.


    ¡°You shifted,¡± Ares said and Nora seemed surprised by it.


    ¡°Oh, okay, cool I guess.¡± She says with some uncertainty in her voice.


    ¡°Can we go in now, I need to take a shower, I feel dirty¡± Nora whispers thest part and I try my best


    not tough and I notice that Ares holds his hand over his mouth.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s leave these idiots for themselves ande on¡± Kara says and takes Nora¡¯s arm and pulls


    her along.


    ¡°So, a wolf shifter huh? Well you need to exin this to her more closely so she understands it, Helios


    and Ares. From now on both of you will have to be careful around Nora and her friends.¡± Dad says and


    we nod.


    I get up and start walking towards the castle, Felix joins me and he tells me that there is only one king


    missing now and then we can begin the meeting tomorrow. I hope everything goes smoothly¡­


    *The next day at the meeting*


    Helios POV


    We are sitting in the dining room, all eight kings and their mates. Right now we raised the question


    about witches and there has been some disagreements and fights but we have established on point.


    The witches will live. Well, duh, I won¡¯t go and kill off friends and family just because they know how to


    take care of nature. Sheesh.


    But the problem with Maya has spread over the other kingdoms as well and now we are discussing


    how we are going to deal with her instead.


    Dad nods at me and I stand up and walk to the door that leads to the kitchen where Daniel and Melinda


    are waiting.


    ¡°You cane in now, Daniel be prepared, some of them aren¡¯t fond of this¡± I warn him and he nods.


    open the door and let Melinda walk before me and Daniel after me. I guide her up to where dad is


    sitting and she sits besides him. Daniel is standing behind her.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Who is that woman?¡± blue king Isac asks and points at Melinda.


    ¡°This is Melinda, she is mated to our ga mma, and she is also a witch from the coven in our kingdom.


    And she also happens to be Maya¡¯s sister¡± I say as I sit down.


    At first it was quiet and then it raged on. Blue king Isac wanted to kill Melinda and Daniel roared and


    then some of the other kings went on about killing all the witches. Well it was a lot they threw out of


    their mouths.


    Dad put his head down on his hands and sighed.


    ¡°Enough!¡± We brought Melinda here so she could tell you about her sister and put up counter


    measures. Not for you guys to kill her, she hasn¡¯t done anything to harm any one of us. So shut it¡± My


    dad ms down his fist on the table so it gives a little cr ack.


    I make a face at the cr ack, Anna is going to be so da mn angry about that one. Sheesh. Dad seems to


    think the same thing as


    he lifts his fist and looks at the cr ack and then at me. I shrug but stop when I see the ck king¡¯s


    chosen mate, Lara.


    She walks with confidence up to where dad is sitting with Melinda and she puts her hand over the cra


    ck and then her hand glows green and she smiles.


    ¡°Fixed¡± she says and takes away her hand and I look at the cr ack but there isn¡¯t any there. She made


    the wood repair itself.


    ¡°Oh you are a forest witch¡± Melinda says and Lara nods.


    ¡°Yes and you are?¡± Lara asks.


    ¡°Wind witch¡± Melinda answers and I tilt my head. Trying to keep up in their conversation.


    ¡°All nature witches connect with an element at an early age. I connected with the forest and have it


    easy as I can


    manipte everything that belongs to a forest. Like trees, flowers, the ground and so on.¡± Lara exins


    ¡°Yes, exactly and since I connected to the wind I have it easier to manipte the wind element, I can


    make a tornado or blow away the clouds and I also are rather good at healing and potions for that


    matter¡± Melinda chuckles and I blush.


    ¡°What are the other elements?¡± My dad asks and both Lara and Melinda look at each other.


    ¡°Water, fire and ¡­ energy¡± Melinda says and Lara nods.


    ¡°Water and fire are rtively harmless but energy is more dangerous. It allows a witch to steal another


    person¡¯s energy and they can also use dark and forbidden magic if they


    choose¡± Lara exins.


    Everyone gets quiet and just as I was about to ask a thing


    Daniel roars as he pulls Melinda down on the floor and takes a


    knife in his chest.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Part 2 Chapter 28


    Nora¡¯s POV


    All eight kings in one room, there is a powerful aura here. So let¡¯s see if I have got it right now.


    The red king, Felix, can spot any lie at a miles distance and you can never lie to him. It¡¯s impossible


    actually, I have tried.


    The ck king, ke, is good atbat, I mean ridiculous good. They are fast learners and they can


    see their


    challengers move before they have done it themselves. Need to see that for myself.


    The blue king, Isac, is good at swimming? I thought that was a joke at first but now they are good


    swimmers as they can hold their breath for a very long time.


    The green king, James, is particrly good at healing, they live a long healthy life.


    The purpur king, Alex, is good at finding gemstones and they can see really well in darkness.


    The sun king, Mikel, has eyes like the burning sun and he can also harvest the sun¡¯s energy.


    The moon king, Athos, is always in his lycan form if there aren¡¯t any lunar eclipses around the corner.


    The silver king, well there isn¡¯t anyone right now. Since their kingdom is on forbiddennd..


    But there is Helios and Ares¡¯ dad, king Cerus, that hold all the kingdoms together.


    But of course this kingdom is most famous for the stu pid


    curse¡­


    But now we are sitting in the dining room and Chaos broke out after the blue king threw a dagger at


    Melinda but hit Daniel in his chest. I try to remain calm as I sit in my chair next to Ares.


    Melinda and Lara healed Daniel in a matter of minutes but I am losing patience as the discussion is


    more like a yelling war.


    I stand up and walk out of the room, trying to rein in my anger. I hear that someone is following me and


    I turn around just to see the person I don¡¯t want to see. The blue king Isac.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask and he smiles while walking towards me but I hold my ground.


    ¡°I want you.. dead¡± he says and takes a hold of my neck and lifts me up in the air.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to break the curse and we certainly don¡¯t need a wolf shifter¡± he yells.


    My mind goes nk and I try to remember what I should do but he squeezes my neck harder and my


    vision blurs. Then I feel her, Aurelie, she is fighting toe forward and I let her.


    She shifts so the blue king is forced to release us and then we attack, but he shifts into his lycan. Oh da


    mn, he wanted this, he is so da mnrge. Even bigger than the king. But Aurelie doesn¡¯t back down;


    she jumps and takes a grip with her jaws around his shoulder and flips him over with us.


    She still has-a-grip on his shoulder and starts to shake her head. The blue king drags around like a


    ragdoll over the floor. I hear the door open again and this time I can smell both


    Helios and Ares.


    I release the blue king and turn to look at them but they don¡¯t see me as they are looking at the blue


    king. I looked down as well and just realized I fell into his st upid scheme.


    I shift back and so does-Isac, Ares thinks fast and puts his shirt on me but he gasps when he does. I


    turn around and look at him and Helios. But Ares and Helios are both growling


    at Isac.


    ¡°Haha wow that was great. I have never seen a wolf shifter before. You are beautiful, Nora. So what do


    you say, do you want to be my queen?¡± Isac says and I am confused right now.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Who in their right mind would want to be your queen, after you tried to strangle me and tell me


    that you don¡¯t want to lift the curse? ¡°Jerk!¡± I growl at him and then storm away from there, up to my


    room.


    I change my clothes quickly and take Ares¡¯ shirt with me down again. He waits for me in the hall and I


    give him the shirt but he looks worried and he touches my neck but I flinch at his


    touch.


    ¡°Sorry, I bet it hurts¡± he says and I nod my head.


    ¡°Aurelie healed the inside of my throat but the outside will take an hour or so to heal¡± I exin and Ares


    nods but doesn¡¯t touch me after that.


    We walk back to the dining room and I sit down at my ce with Ares next to me and Helios on the


    other side. I stare at


    Dividing into pages Dow


    the table, refusing to raise my head to hide my tears.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Nora, can you please look up a second.¡± a Voicees above me and when I do


    look up, I see the green king, James standing there smiling.


    He reaches out his hand towards me but I flinch and he stops.


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch you if you don¡¯t want to but if you could just touch me instead, just a hand would do¡± he


    says while giving me a gentle smile. I feel the truth in his words, he won¡¯t touch


    1.


    I give him my hand and I feel warmth spread from his hand into my hand and then up my arm and to


    my neck. I look into king James¡¯ eyes and they are glowing purple with a green ring around them.


    He releases my hand and I touch my neck but it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore but the real trouble is more than


    my bruises healing and I think King James has noticed it too.


    ¡°Hmm, perhaps I should have warned you that I can heal any kind of wounds, even witch¡¯s magic. Your


    mark was made of magic and my gift took it away so I guess it¡¯s freepetition right now about your


    hand or neck in this matter¡± King James said with a wink.


    Everyone looks at me and both Helios and Ares stand up in a defensive position beside me and I sigh.


    No, I don¡¯t want a fight between everyone because of me.


    ¡°No, this means since the wolf shifter isn¡¯t bound to the crown prince anymore, we can kill her and they


    won¡¯t die because of it. Because i refuse to bend my head to a da mn werewolf shifter¡± Isac screams


    and shifts and attacks .. again..


    But this time instead of one lycan all of the kings shifted and all threw themselves at me, yikes. Ares


    pulled me up and pushed me out of the way but I tripped and banged my head into a wall and I felt


    someone¡¯s ws entering my back before I fainted.


    What in the world happened?

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Part 2 Chapter 29


    Helios POV


    Da mn. Now we have done it. Everything is full of chaos. When the green king healed Nora¡¯s neck he


    took away Mariah¡¯s magic and her mark disappeared so now everyone wants to kill Nora since they


    think she will destroy the world or something like that.


    Ares pushed Nora to the side when three of the kings jumped over the table to get a hold of her and


    Nora identally hit her head on the wall and fainted but the blue king came from nowhere and shifted


    mid air. Hended on Nora and scratched her pretty bad on her back, the blood gushed out from the


    wounds.


    I shifted on instinct but Melinda was faster, she used magic and there was a strong wind in the room


    that lifted everyone except for her, Lara and Nora. All lycans were kept apart high in the ceiling.


    ¡°Lara, can you check on Nora?¡± Melinda said and I watched how Lara ran to Nora and started to heal


    her.


    When her wounds had closed Lara gasped as she saw the old scar on Nora¡¯s back.


    ¡°This old scar here didn¡¯t heal, how did she get it?¡± Lara asks and looks at Melinda but Melinda shrugs


    ¡°Silver knife¡± Ares says as he hasn¡¯t had time to shift yet so he can still speak normally.


    ¡°Oh my goddess, well in that case. You guys should think of a way to apologize to Miss Nora right this


    instant or when she wakes up.¡± Lara says and I agree but I don¡¯t understand what she is pointing out.


    ¡°What does the silver knife have to do with it?¡± Melinda asks


    and Lara tilts her head.


    ¡°She is a wolf shifter, Melinda,¡± Lara smiles.


    ¡°Oh dear goddess¡¯ ¡® Melinda says and identally releases us from her hold and all of use


    crashing down onto the floor


    and table.


    ¡°You can only kill a wolf shifter with a silver knife in their heart but since Nora has already encountered


    a silver knife before she is immune to silver.¡± Lara says and I nod and shift back.


    ¡°She has been wounded by a silver knife twice actually. Earlier this year, after the mateball she was in


    a tournament and faced an alpha that stabbed her with a silver knife¡± I exin and Lara gasps.


    ¡°She must be really strong then. But you guys should really treasure her, she is immortal¡± Lara says


    and smiles just as we hear that Nora is about to awake.


    Nora¡¯s POV


    Again I am looking at Artemis but this time she hugged me and I hugged her back.


    ¡°miss you¡± I say and she licks my face.


    ¡°Ugh don¡¯t do that¡± I say and sheughs.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have much luck right now, Nora¡± the moon


    goddess says as shees over to us.


    ¡°No it doesn¡¯t seem so but I was wondering over one thing. We found a piece ofnd with a waterfall..¡± I


    begin to say and she holds up her hand.


    ¡°Yes I noticed that, that little piece belongs to this realm


    actually that is also why your mates couldn¡¯t stay in there for so long¡± she exins but I have to know.


    ¡°That is the silver kingdom, but who is the king there?¡± I ask and she giggles.


    ¡°No king there but there is a queen but first of all she must regain her memories and take her ce by


    her king¡¯s side¡± the moon goddess says and I nod.


    ¡°How do I break the curse on my memories?¡± I ask and she smiles at me. And then she begins to fade


    and I know it is because I am about to wake up.


    ¡°You already have the answer on that, but make sure Helios upholds his promise¡± she says and I watch


    her and Artemis being swallowed by darkness.


    Melinda POV


    I help Nora regain consciousness and help her sit up as she blinks away her tears. She seems


    unfocused and I feel her forehead but she shakes her head and mumble something about a book.


    ¡°I think Nora should get some rest in her room and eat something¡± I say to our king and he nods.


    Areses over and lifts Nora up in his arms and he smiles at


    me and nods..


    ¡°I will update you if something else happens¡± Helios tells his brother before he walks out.


    ¡°So how about that, everyone calm down and sit down and we can talk properly this time?¡± I p my


    hands and they look at me like I am a horse and not a human, I shake my head and I take a seat


    beside Daniel.


    Daniel takes my hand and kisses it and I smile at him. I am so happy to be with him, I truly love this


    stubborn lycan.


    I watch as everyone sits down again and Lara takes her ce beside the ck king once again. I study


    him, he feels f¨¤miliar in some way but I can¡¯t put my finger on it.


    ¡°So what ns do we have about this Maya woman?¡± The green king asks and I nod.


    ¡°I will go out and search for her and kill her.¡± I dere and everyone gets quiet.


    ¡°What, are you sure, She is your sister?¡± Helios says but I nod


    ¡°The coven has discussed it and we can¡¯t allow her to keep going like this, not after what she did to..


    Mia¡± I exin and look down.


    ¡°Who is Mia?¡± the ck king asked.


    ¡°She was Maya¡¯s daughter but it was I who raised her and Maya got drunk on her own daughter¡¯s


    magic so in an attempt to take it back she killed Mia¡± I say but I can feel the words getting stuck in my


    throat, choking me slowly.


    ¡°Well then we will leave your sister to you and your coven but


    Fing


    now another question, what about Miss Nora?¡± the purpur king asks


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°What about her?¡± Helios says.


    ¡°Well she is unmarked and even though you say that she is your mate and lycan but she isn¡¯t she is a


    wolf shifter. She has the strength to kill all of us.¡± The green king says and I roll my eyes at him.


    ¡°I want to show her my kingdom,¡± the red king says.


    ¡°One of her parents came from my kingdom and I want her to learn more about what she ising


    from¡± he says and Helios nods.


    ¡°She would like that¡± Helios answers and Kara, the girl that looks so much like Nora, smiles happily.


    ¡°Well in that case she shoulde visit my kingdom as well, since the other parentes from my


    kingdom¡± the ck king says but..


    ¡°Then she should visit all the kingdoms and she can begin with mine¡± the blue king says


    Helios stand up growling.


    ¡°So you can what? Rape her and mark her as your own?¡± I say and stare at him but he just smiles.


    ¡°Yes, of course. I want her and I will do anything to make her mine!¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Part 2 Chapter 30


    Ben¡¯s POV


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I got myself a second chance mate, well actually I am her first mate but it still feels like I have been


    granted a second chance mate. But this time she is a hybrid. A hybrid between witch, wolf and


    vampire.


    For the grand meeting, I took some time off and the king understood my reasons so I went with


    Samantha to her home. She lives in a small house on the borders to the human town, the house arent


    very big on the outside but it¡¯s way bigger on the inside. Must be magic.


    She lives an ordinary life, no hobbies but I did notice that she likes to take photos of things. She said


    she likes it because time stands still in the photo even after 100 years. I have never thought about it


    like that. But I suppose she is right. A photo is a frozen moment, always still never going forward.


    Beautiful. Ugly. Sad. Happy. Ever after.


    I followed her to her work and even though we didn¡¯t talk much I like being near her. Today she has a


    long drive and I can¡¯te so I am wandering around the mall where Ares and Anna were with me


    before.


    I walk into a clothing store, looking at baby clothes for baby Hannes but I ampletely lost in this


    jungle of clothes. I look around and see a young girl working in the store so I go up to her.


    ¡°Hello, miss, I need your help¡± I say and smile and she turns to


    look at me. She smiles as well and I see a glimpse of the mark on her neck.


    ¡°Hello, of course I can help you. What are you looking for?¡± She answers happily and I nod.


    ¡°Well I am looking for baby clothes for a baby boy, he is a month old but grows quickly¡± I say and she


    smiles a knowing smile.


    ¡°Oh, is he a four or a two?¡± she asks and answer that he is two. She nods and seems to think but then


    she guides me through the store.


    It is known that lycans grow faster than werewolves so I bet she knows what I need. She takes up a


    basket and wonders how much clothes he already has but I shrug. So she picks out bodys in a blue


    color, like five of different sizes and then one piece, socks, pants, pajamas, scarfs and some other tiny


    but cute stuff.


    ¡°Great, do you have any bags for things like diapers and other stuff?¡± I ask and she giggles and nods


    her head.


    ¡°Yes, we have different sizes as well and colors,e here I will show you¡± she says and guides me to


    the shelf with all the bags and I look probably lost because she takes down two- bags.


    One is really small and the other is big.


    ¡°The small one is really good if you keep it on the stroller or just need it at home and the big one you


    will need if you are going to let someone else have the baby and you need to pack a lot of stuff in it.¡±


    she says and I feel so lost. I am not ready for a baby yet.


    I look up towards the bags and smile when I see one that is really cute. It¡¯s a light blue moon with stars


    on it.


    ¡°Oh that one is really cute but not everyone likes that pattern so we actually have that one on sale right


    now. And if you are interested ites in a set¡± She smiles and I feel that I am getting yed but what


    the heck, why not?


    When I left the store like an hourter I had five bags with me full of stuff for baby Hannes. To think it


    would be so hard to shop for a baby and the king even sent me to shop for a baby stroller.


    Now I need to find a store where I can find one of those


    things. I look around to find a map over this ce or someone to guide me there. It¡¯s a myth you know


    that guys won¡¯t stop and ask for directions.. It happens like one time in a hundred years or so..


    ¡°So you have a kid then?¡± Samantha says and I turn around to see her standing there leaning onto the


    wall and I smile as I see her.


    ¡°Nope, not mine, but I was sent to buy stuff so .. Here I am..¡± I say and she seems a bit happier by my


    answer.


    ¡°What do you need more then?¡± She asks and I sigh as I look at all the bags.


    ¡°A baby stroller but that can¡¯t be so hard to find right?¡± I say and sheughs.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± That is another jungle, believe me¡± She says andughs as she takes the lead and


    helps me to go into the right store.


    Samantha was right. There are over a hundred different strollers here and I don¡¯t understand


    everything.


    1 walk over to a guy that works in the store.


    ¡°Hello. I want to buy a stroller but I am so new at this so I don¡¯t know what to get.¡± I say and he smiles


    and I notice that he is a werewolf and he smells like the girl in the clothing store.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Let me guess you are the one that bought a lot of baby clothes and my girlfriend held you captive


    in the store for more than two hours?¡± he says and I stare at him.


    ¡°Oh I thought it was only one hour or perhaps that was what I wished¡± I say andughs and heughs


    with me.


    ¡°Okay, you need a stroller for a baby boy that is ¡°lycan¡± isn¡¯t that right? He asks while whispering the


    word ¡°lycan¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± We need a stroller that can handle anything, like a castle, stairs, grovel and forest


    without a problem ¡± I say and he seems amused.


    ¡°Of course the boy are going to grow faster than what we are used to, so you need a stroller where you


    can shift the seats after age.¡± he said while thinking.


    He begins to walk and wave a woman over and he exins what we are looking for and she nods but


    when she looks at me.. ugh..


    She looks at me like she wants to eat me up.


    After 20 minutes we found the perfect stroller, but I could have taken the first we saw but that one


    wasn¡¯t any good apparently. Whatever I am so tired after this shopping trip.


    Samantha is still having fun after that woman in the stroller shop, she tried so hard to show me that she


    wanted me that she even tried to loose some of her button in the blouse she was wearing.


    But she got caught with her nails in one of them and when she ripped her nail and all the other buttons


    so her breasts just popped out of her blouse.


    And the guy that had helped me sighed and told her that no one wanted to look at those tiny grapes


    that she was so proud of.


    We were having a good time when Helios rang my phone and I answered but his voice was in total


    panic when I answered.


    ¡°Ben,e home right now, Nora she is.. dead¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Part 2 Chapter 31


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I rested with Ares for about 30 minutes then Melinda came into the room with some food and tea. She


    said that the ns were going to happen soon and that she was going to go after her sister and take


    care of her.


    I feel sorry for Melinda, losing her daughter and she must kill her sister because of everything. It is a


    huge responsibility.


    Ares sat beside me on the bed and seemed l?st in his thoughts but I realized that he was mindlinking


    someone, probably to catch up what they said in the meeting but I got bored so I went to take a shower


    instead.


    Letting the warm water wash away everything and after drying myself I got dressed, I picked out a light


    purple dress that covered my back. Then I pulled on Ares and we went down again. We walked slowly


    through the corridors but when we finally stood outside the door to the dining room, we heard the blue


    king.


    ¡°I want her and I won¡¯t stop until I get her¡± he said and Ares growled but I put my hand on his arm and


    shook my head.


    I opened the door and everyone went quiet. ¡°I am not going anywhere with you and I would never in my


    life be marked by you, I would rather die¡± I say and look right into the blue king¡¯s


    eyes.


    He growls and releases his aura but I stand tall.


    *Nora, let me forward and we shall show who is in charge* Aurelie growls in my mind.


    I let here forward and I bet that my eyes are glowing, I wonder if they have two different colors.


    Aurelie releases our aura and the blue king whines, but he isn¡¯t the only one, all of them whines in pain.


    But I concentrate on the blue king, so he alone can feel my aura. The tension in the air gets a bit lighter


    but for the blue king it doesn¡¯t. He whines as if I am killing him or something. and I get uncertain but


    Aurelie stands tall.


    *It¡¯s a fight over dominance* Aurelie says and I refuse to let him win over me.


    I feel Ares putting his hand on my lower back and I shiver when he whispers in my ear.


    ¡°Just a little more pressure, Nora¡±


    I put some pressure in Aurelies aura and atst the blue king bends his neck and shows submission for


    me and Aurelie


    takes in her aura slowly.


    ¡°Haha, there you see, Nora is strong, very strong. Do you really want her to be your enemy?¡± our king


    laughs and ps his hand while he says that.


    I nce at him and I don¡¯t understand this feeling but I would really like to tell him off.


    I sit back down on my chair and sigh.


    ¡°Nora, how would you feel abouting to our kingdom?¡± Kara suddenly says and I look up at her and


    smile.


    ¡°I would love to do that but.. am I allowed to do that?¡± I say and look at Helios and Ares.


    ¡°Of course you can but since you aren¡¯t marked, it would be best if someone is apanying you¡± the


    king says and smiles.


    I nod my head. But since Maya is still out there perhaps I need


    someone with me.


    ¡°Well I would like to invite you to our kingdom as well¡± the ck king said and smiled gently.


    I nodded my head but I couldn¡¯t understand why I would be invited there?


    ¡°Nora, your parents came from the ze kingdom and the knight kingdom so if you go over there


    perhaps you will learn more about yourself¡± Helios says and smiles at me and I tilt my head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember my parents¡± I say and look at him and he sighs.


    I put my hand over my mouth as I realize what I have just said. That should have been a secret that I


    don¡¯t remember.


    ¡°She lost her memories?¡±


    ¡°That is a disaster in itself.¡±


    ¡°But still without memories, she is strong¡±


    There were manyments and I sighed.


    *Excuse me Miss Nora, can I ask you something?* a voicees through my mind.


    16 300


    I look up and try to see who it was but I can¡¯t see who it is as


    all of them stare at me.


    ¡°Fine¡±. Everything is fine and whoever wants to ask me something, just do it¡± I say and throw my hands


    up in the air.


    *Hehe you are funny Miss Nora. I am the sun king. I was wondering if you can show us yourplete


    shift outside.?* he asks and I think for a second and then I nod.


    We stand up at the same time and I notice that he is in his lycan form.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you shifted back?¡± I ask him and heughs, I think anyway.


    *We cannot unless there is a lunar eclipse* he answers in my mind and I look down.


    ¡°I am sorry, it must have been a hard time for you¡± I say back as we get out of the castle.


    He shakes his head and I smile, we walk down to the training ground and I turn around just to see that


    all the others from the dining room have followed us.


    I look at Helios and Ares and they nod so I sit down on the grass but this time I am apanied by


    Kara as she also sits down onto the grass. She stands on all four and begins her shift.


    *Nora, think of me and let me take control and it won¡¯t hurt* Aurelie says and I nod my head at her.


    I give her control and I feel the shift begin, Aurelie was right it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    Finally the shift went quickly and all the guys gasped at the sight of me in Aurelies true form.


    Kara bends down in a yful gesture and I meet her but I am uncertain of what I should do but I let


    Aurelie have the control and she and Kara y suddenly lifted into the air and I look around just to


    notice somethinging my way.


    for all they have. Well, until I am


    An arrow, it¡¯s made of silver that pierces through my heart and then a lot more of themes through


    the air and I feel like a da mn pin cu shion.


    I fall through the air andnd on the grass hard, I can¡¯t breathe and all I can think of is..


    Why must I die?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Part 2 Chapter 32


    Helios POV


    I watched with a smile how Nora and Kara yed, well I guess it¡¯s Aurelie and Karas wolf but I don¡¯t


    know her name so


    They seemed to have fun, sometimes I actually wonder how it would have felt to be a werewolf to y


    with other wolves. But that can¡¯t be and I can¡¯t be one either:


    But I have had a thought since Aurelie entered Nora¡¯s mind, I can¡¯t feel the matebond with Nora


    anymore. I know that she is my mate but I can¡¯t feel the same bond to Aurelie that I had with Artemis.


    It¡¯s strange but I don¡¯t think that my lycan is mates with Aurelie.


    I need to confirm it in the book, the very same book that I promised that I would show Nora. But first I


    need to talk with Nora in her wolf form, I think she will want to see it too.


    Mia said that redemption could break the curse but I didn¡¯t understand whose redemption she was


    talking about. Will the curse break when we mark Nora? Or when she marks us? a redemption that no


    one understands. Is it the promise that Ares made to her, the title?


    There are a lot of things and we can¡¯t just do all of them, we can¡¯t be guessing this time, we need to


    know what she meant so we can break Nora¡¯s curse. And so she can regain her memories and then


    she can break our curse in return.. Is that


    it?


    Did Mia want the first curse to be broken? Or did she not want it? I need to speak with Melinda..


    ¡°Helios¡± Ares screams and I am awoken from my thoughts as I look up I notice that Aurelie is high in


    the sky and there is somethinging from the forest.


    Arrows! They pierce through Aurelies body, and one of them hits her straight into her heart. I hear


    Daniel scream as he shifts into Ari and kind of jumps down to her in one leap.


    I run too and so does Ares as we see Aurelie fall through the sky andnd hard on the grass. The


    blood stains the grass red as the wounds keep on bleeding. I try to take out one of the arrows but they


    are made of silver and I burn my hand when I touch them. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    St upid things. Ares grunts and I look at him pulling one arrow out and drop it on the ground next to him


    and I do the same even if it burns my hand I don¡¯t care. They are hurting her and I won¡¯t let her be hurt


    anymore.


    When all the arrows are out I shift into my lycan and at once he knows what to do, we lick at all the


    wounds with Ares help and we see them heal. When all the wounds are healed Aurelie shifts back and


    we cover Nora¡¯s naked form.


    (


    But she doesn¡¯t wake up, I take up one of the arrows and sniff it, poison. There is poison on them, her


    breathing is getting shallow and all we can do is watch as her breathing stops and


    she dies..


    Melinda POV


    Nora and the sun king stood up and walked out from the dining room but I got this feeling that I needed


    to walk to the


    backyard, someone is calling for me over there. I told Daniel that he should go after Nora and that I will


    be there soon.


    I walked out and turned around for the other corner and walked all the way to the back yard. Everything


    was like it was before the blood ritual, it¡¯s quite cozy out here. I would like to have a pic out here one


    day.


    But not now, I walk into the yard and past the fountain and I actually shiver as I remember the bodies


    from the lycans that gave their lives.


    I stop as I see her, my sister, Maya standing beside a tree and I feel for my magic, ites quickly. I


    am ready, let¡¯s finish this once and for all.


    I walk to her and she smiles at me but I don¡¯t smile back.


    ¡°Sister, I guess you got my message then? Did you know that I heard what little Mia did so I couldn¡¯t


    have her magic, she was so cute and funny when she made a curse and put all of her magic into the


    earth to make it set in ce¡± Maya giggled and I red at her.


    ¡°She was your daughter and you killed her¡± I say, fuming with anger. My magic awoke and licked at my


    anger but didn¡¯t let it take it.


    ¡°Actually she was more your daughter than mine. I did love her though but still in the end my addiction


    won. It¡¯s like a disease you know, this addiction. ¡°I hate it.¡± Maya says but I refuse to pity her.


    ¡°What do you want Maya?¡± I ask her and hope she wille closer and to my surprise she doese


    closer.


    ¡°I want to tell you one thing, sister¡± she says and I am not fast enough. I should just have killed her right


    there and then.


    She held onto a silver arrow in her hand and she pierced through my stomach with it, taking some of


    my magic


    effectively. She left me on the ground bleeding when she took out the arrow from my stomach.


    She took out a purple flower from her bag and stroked it onto the arrow. Poisoning the arrow.


    I watched her use my magic for something, it looked like she was trying to lift something into the air but


    since it isn¡¯t hers but my magic she had some difficulties in holding it still.


    I turned my head, trying to see what she was aiming for but I couldn¡¯t see as the trees were in the way.


    Then she lifted the arrow and I saw it as it went into the direction of the training grounds. Daniel!


    Maya startedughing and I kicked her on her knee making her drop the magic as she lost her bnce.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now sister, I have won. I killed the future queen and guess what, you areing with


    me since my Luca has a great n for you and your mate¡± Maya said and thest I saw before ck


    mist surrounded me was her cruel smile and his cold and empty eyes..

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Part 2 Chapter 33


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I¡¯m sick of getting hurt and killed all the time, why should I have to deal with all this sh it?


    ¡°Hello again, Nora¡± the moon goddess says and I turn around to watch hering towards me.


    ¡°Hi, I wished we didn¡¯t have to meet like this all the time¡± I say and pouts


    ¡°I understand your point Nora, but how else would youe here? It isn¡¯t like you are a goddess


    yourself.. yet¡± she


    whispered thest word and I narrowed my eyes at her


    ¡°Yet?¡± I asked her and she smiled at me.


    I tried to ask more but she turned around and walked away but I wouldn¡¯t let that stop me so I followed


    her, I saw her walking to a fountain so I followed her and sat myself on the edge and looked down in


    the water.


    I was surprised as I saw myselfying on the grass and Helios and Ares sitting beside me in the grass.


    What?


    ¡°This fountain shows me what is happening down there, and right now this threat against you and your


    family is a big one. Your friend Mia, will help you and exin why she cast the curse on you¡± the moon


    goddess says and I raise an eyebrow at her


    ¡°Look behind you, Nora.¡± She adds and I turn my head to


    actually see Mia standing there looking down on her feet.


    ¡°Mia?¡± I say and she looks up and behind her, hides a wolf.


    ¡°Hello, Nora.¡± she says and I don¡¯t recognize Mia this way. She has never been shy with what she


    wanted.


    The moon goddess waves her over to us. Mia sits down on the fountain as well and looks down with a


    sad smile.


    ¡°I will leave you two to it, but remember Mia, you need to exin it to Nora because now the threat is


    bigger than ever¡± The moon goddess says and Mia nods her head.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t know what to say really, I am sad that your mom killed you, I actually wanted us to be


    friends¡± I said carefully and Mia looked up at me with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Really? You know, I wished to be friends with you as well but I got jealous when Ares was your mate


    as well,¡± Mia says and nod at her.


    ¡°I understand, I didn¡¯t think he would be my mate as well. So the curse, Mia?¡± I say and she nces


    down in the water.


    I look down as well and see that Ares has taken up my lifeless body in his arms. I can hear him crying.


    ¡°I cursed you so I could save him. I know it sounds stu pid after all of this but it is true. My biological


    mother, she wants power. And a lycan from a royal bloodline holds a high amount of power.¡± Mia says


    and I nod.


    ¡°So you cursed me and ced all your magic in the curse but why my memories? And where is your


    magic now then?¡± I ask


    and look at her.


    ¡°Well actually, to be honest I cursed you because Helios refused to give me the thing I wanted but the


    memory loss wasn¡¯t what I was aiming for. My magic is inside you now, you hold it together with your


    wolf, Aurelie.¡± Mia exins and I tilt my head. She is so da mn confusing.


    ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t my memory then what was it?¡± I ask and she looks ashamed now. The wolf by her side


    whines at her.


    ¡°Your bond. I wanted to destroy your bond to Helios and Ares¡± Mia whispers and I stand up and stare


    her down.


    ¡°Why?¡± I almost scream at her and she begins to/cry.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I just wanted to be loved. I know I made a mistake and I made the curse with a


    loophole, all magic has its own loopholes, even mine¡± She cries and the moon goddesses back.


    ¡°Say it Mia¡± she urges her.


    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t know this but my dad was a werewolf so I had a wolf as well but I didn¡¯t find my


    mate. So my curse was supposed to kill your bond but the loophole is rather simple if you just think


    about it.


    ¡°The future queen will lose something and only redemption can regain it.¡± I say but we never figured out


    whose redemption.


    ¡°The redemption was mine,¡± Mia whispers.


    ¡°What, how can that be?¡± I ask.


    ¡°In the book that I wanted to look at. It is only lycans that can open it but inside of it, it is written who is


    mates to whom¡±.


    She says.


    ¡°You wanted to know who your mate was¡± I say when it finally


    clicks and Mia nods.


    ¡°Yes, when you read that the curse shall break¡± Mia says and looks at me with red eyes.


    I stare at her like she is stu pid. It all feels stu pid and sad. Mostly sad. she made a curse in her dying


    moment and gave her magic to me and the curse breaks when I read out the name?


    ¡°Nora, sweetie, are you okay?¡± the moon goddess asks and I shake my head.


    ¡°Nope, I am not okay. Why can¡¯t my life just be normal?¡± I say and sighs


    ¡°I understand what you are saying, Nora. But right now it is what it is.¡± she says and I throw my hands


    up in the air.


    ¡°All of this is something I never wanted. I wanted to find my mate and then be happy ever after not


    having this trouble with curses and magic¡± I say and shake my head, trying so


    hard as not to cry.


    ¡°Moon goddess, can¡¯t you grant Nora that thing?¡± Mia suddenly says and I turn to look at her and the


    moon goddess.


    The moon goddess seems to think. And then she nods her head slowly.


    ¡°Yes, perhaps we should unlock that ability, since she has already won over Isac. From now on Nora,


    each time that you break a king and unite the kingdoms you will gain a gift. They


    were Aurelies gifts from the beginning but she lost them on the way.¡± The moon goddess says and I


    feel more confused.


    ¡°Luca¡± I say suddenly and the moon goddess sighs and looks down in the fountain. She touches the


    water and I go over there and look down. There he is with Mia¡¯s mother Maya.


    I touch the fountain when I realize what they are doing and Mia gasps as well. They have Melinda!


    I watch as Melinda sits on a chair and Maya is holding a silver knife, cutting her sister like she is


    nothing but a tool for her to y around with.


    ¡°Mom¡± Mia cries out and the wolf beside her cries out as well. I lean too much and identally touch


    the water and am being sucked in.


    ¡°Noo, Nora¡± I heard the moon goddess scream before. everything wentpletely white.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Part 2 Chapter 34


    Helios POV


    Nora took herst breath and we heard her heart beat onest time and then she was gone. I stared at


    her where she wasying on the grass. She seemed peaceful and I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it,


    how could she have died?


    f


    Who shot those arrows and why? Lara said Nora was immortal so I stood up to look for her but she


    was already on her way down to us. I nced at Nora but Ares had already pulled her into his arms


    and he cried.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked Lara and she seemed shocked but I didn¡¯t understand why


    She sat on her knees next to Nora and put her hand on Nora¡¯s head. Her hand glowed green and we


    watched her while holding our breaths.


    I couldn¡¯t stand here so I walked away and called Ben on my phone and when I heard his voice it all


    just hit me.. I panicked and almost screamed at him through the phone that he needs. toe back.


    When I hung up on him, I looked up in the sky sending a prayer to the moon goddess. I just want Nora


    back, I will give up my life if that¡¯s what it takes. Just, give her back..


    Then I heard Daniel roar and I turned around to see him run off in a hurry and Ares came walking


    towards me with Nora in his arms and I stared off at him.


    ¡°Helios, can you feel the bond to her?¡± He asks me but I don¡¯t know how to answer that since I haven¡¯t


    felt the bond between us for some time now so I just look away.


    ¡°I need to check the library¡± I say and run into the castle. My lycan are silent but I can feel him grieving


    The book, I need to check the book. I shift into my lycan form since I am faster that way and it doesn¡¯t


    take too long and I am outside the library. When I shift back I notice that my vision is blurry. I cried in


    my lycan form without realizing it.


    I open the doors and remember when Nora said that she saw a girl on the doors but I shake that


    thought away as I walk into the library and start searching between the shelves. Until I find it, the secretContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    room behind the bookshelf in the red corner.


    I slip through the cr ack and go into the secret room. This room is tiny but big enough for ten big lycans


    to stand in. The walls are a dark blue color with silver stars on them and the floor ispletely white,


    like snow. And on the ceiling there is one huge candbra, I have always wondered who put it up


    there.


    In the middle of the room is a table and on the table is a shiny ck book. But I am always amazed by


    it, it is huge and it takes two grown lycans to move it. But only a lycan with royal blood can open it and


    now it is my turn.


    I ce my hand on the book and say my name out loud and the book opens and I search through the


    pages until I find my family tree.


    I look at my mothers name and I smile and when I look at mine and Ares names, I see we are


    intertwined along with Nora¡¯s name and both Artemis and Aurelies. But when I take a closer


    look I can see that between Artemis and Aurelies names there is a star. Why a star?


    But this tells me that Nora is our mate and so are both


    Artemis and Aurelie. I look at my name again and this time I notice another name under mine, who is


    that? Haze?


    Who the hell is Haze?


    *Idiot* I hear a voice in my head.


    *Why am I the idiot?* I ask the voice and it growls at me.


    *Well if you would have just asked your dad he could have given you the answer* the voice said and I


    looked down in the book again. The name Haze is more clear now.


    *Are you my lycan?* I ask and this time the voice snorts.


    *Bravo, perhaps you aren¡¯t as st upid as you seem. One must look inside the book on his own name to


    lift the spell to his lycan. Stu pid things she came up with, seriously he mutters


    *Who did this again?* I asked him and he huffed.


    *Our mate but it was a long time ago. I did a stu pid thing in the past and my human counterpart were


    even more stu pid and did the opposite of what I told him so Artemis created that book and locked us


    all in* he growls and whines.


    *Okay, don¡¯t pi ss her off in that case. Have you always been her mate, Artemis mate I mean?* I ask


    him and he hums.


    *Yes and no. We lycans have two mates actually, it¡¯s just that when Artemis locked us away with this


    stu pid book we can only get a bond with one of our mates* Haze says and I feel a bit sad.


    *But let¡¯s check why the witch wanted this book now, I am way too curious to be waiting any longer.* He


    says and I think about Mia¡¯s words.


    I search through the pages and find the witches¡¯ bloodlines, specifically Mariah¡¯s, it didn¡¯t take long until


    I found Mia¡¯s name but what surprised me more is her father. Her father was an alpha werewolf. Mia


    was a hybrid, between witch and wolf. Da mn, I didn¡¯t see that oneing.


    I trace Mia¡¯s line all the way to another name and I stare at it quite shocked. I look at it again and again.


    Tracing the


    intertwined lines but I alwaysnd on the same spot, but how can this be?


    *Told you so, I have two mates and my other mate apart from Nora was Mia*

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Part 2 Chapter 35


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I remember that I identally touched the water in the fountain after I saw Maya torturing Melinda. But


    where am I right now? This doesn¡¯t look like any ce that I know of, this looks like a desert. There is


    sand everywhere and I am standing on a hill made of.. sand.


    I turn around but all I see is sand, everywhere. I try to listen so I close my eyes and concentrate,


    listening hard. I jump when I feel someone touch my shoulder and I turn around just to stare at a man I


    didn¡¯t recognize. He speaks to me in a foreignnguage.


    1 tilt my head at him and heughs and hugs me. This is so strange. Where am I but I follow him since


    he seems to know where he is going. We walk for a long time, I think, but everything around here is


    sand so I don¡¯t know.


    But wee to a town atst and I stop and just stare at it. The houses are made of stone, and they


    look really old but at the same time very new. Perhaps the question isn¡¯t where I am but when I am?


    *Aurelie?* I try to ask her but I feel that my mind is empty. She isn¡¯t there. Oh sh it.


    The man catches my attention and he smiles and kisses me and I step back from him. He looks


    worried and tries to speak with me but I just shake my head. I don¡¯t know who he is or what he is


    saying.


    He sighs but he leads me into the vige, it¡¯s more like a vige now when I am so close to it. People


    are out of their houses and waves and talking to me but I still don¡¯t


    understand. The man pulls me along and I go with him until I see something that shes between two


    houses.


    I pull my hand from him and run for that thing I saw but when Ie there I stop and smile. It¡¯s the


    same fountain that the moon goddess has. I walk up to it and look down at the water and I gasp. I can


    see my reflection but this isn¡¯t me. I don¡¯t look like this, who is this?


    ¡°Oh I see, you are not her right now¡± a voice speaks softly and I look up.


    A woman with white hair and blue eyes is standing opposite of me. The man that dragged me here


    comes running and pulls me behind him while he speaks to the woman in thatnguage that I don¡¯t


    understand.


    ¡°Excuse me, but when is this?¡± I ask her as I shake away his arm and step out from him.


    ¡°This is the beginning¡± she says and I tilt my head. The man looks at me like he can¡¯t understand but I


    don¡¯t let him catch


    me again.


    ¡°Okay then who is this?¡± I ask and point at the body that I am currently in.


    ¡°That body belongs to a woman that is his wife¡± the woman with white hair exins and I nod. Now I


    know why he kissed


    me:


    ¡°You two share the same soul so Luca didn¡¯t see the


    difference between you two¡± she says and smiles. But her


    smile is very cold and distant. ¡°Luca? Aurelie¡¯s brother?¡± I say and turn to the man and he seems


    surprised. ¡°You know Aurelie?¡± the woman asks me and I nod. ¡°Yes, her mother is Artemis¡± I say and


    vaguely remember the story Mariah told me when I was in aa.


    ¡°Hmm how much time has passed, I wonder¡± she hums for herself but I heard her.


    ¡°I am not sure but thisnd.. where are we?¡± I ask her and step closer to her. I don¡¯t feel any threat from


    her so I take a chance of getting closer to her. ¡°Thisnd is where I took Luca and ran away from the


    moon goddess and my family¡± she says and smiles sadly. ¡°The moon goddess, but isn¡¯t she in her own


    realm?¡± I ask and she looks strangely at me. ¡°This is her realm¡± she says and I try so hard to remember


    the lessons about the moon goddessnd. I remember the painting in the blue room where the moon


    goddess was painted over and that was whole. It wasn¡¯t split into eight kingdoms yet. Is it there when


    I am right now? Before the kingdoms split? ¡°What are you thinking about, little one?¡± the woman asks


    me and I look at her. ¡°History¡± I say and try not to reveal too much to her and she nods. ¡°Yes I bet you


    are and you have probably heard a lot of different stories, haven¡¯t you?¡± she said and I nodded. ¡°Well


    everyone that has created a story has their own point of view so even if you hear one story you can


    never understand itpletely until you have heard all of them that were in the same story¡± I say and


    she looks surprised at me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°You are a smart one aren¡¯t you?¡± she giggles and I smile. It is moremon sense I believe instead of


    being smart.


    The man, I mean LUca, starts to speak again and this time the woman looks at him and then answers


    him. And he went quiet so I turned my head to see that he was sad.


    ¡°What did he ask you about?¡± I ask and turn to the woman again.


    ¡°He was wondering who you are. It seems he has figured it out that you aren¡¯t his wife right now and I


    told him that you are a visitor in his wife¡¯s body¡± she says and I blink at her.


    ¡°What are you so surprised about?¡± she asks me.


    ¡°Well the history says you are cold and ruthless and always lies to Luca so I am just surprised by your


    honesty¡± say without telling her too much.


    ¡°Well that wasn¡¯t so nice at all. What does history tell you about me more then?¡± She asks and I


    wonder if I should tell her or not but I go with it. Hoping I am not doing anything stu pid.


    ¡°You will be blind by jealousy and kill Luca¡¯s wife since he left you for her¡± I say gently and she stares at


    me and backs away.


    ¡°What, no, I would never dream of hurting her. How can I do that? I love her just as much as Luca


    does¡± she says and looks horrified at me.


    Luca speaks again and now I am curious at what he is saying because the woman smiles gently at him


    and nods.


    ¡°He wants to know your name,¡± she says.


    I turn to face Luca and I put my hand on my chest, well it isn¡¯t really my body but whatever.


    ¡°Nora¡± I say

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Part 2 Chapter 36


    Anna¡¯s POV


    My heat finally died down and we could finally get out of our room but right now I wished my heat would


    go on longer. Dave marked me and now we areplete and I have baby Hannes back again.


    But Nora is dead and we don¡¯t know what is going to happen ? right now. Ares has stopped eating and


    Helios is just sitting in the kitchen staring at the freezer. They seem so lost and I can¡¯ t do anything to


    make them want to live again.


    Ben came back with a lot of things for baby Hannes and for some reason, his mate followed him here


    but she has mostly been hiding in his room. I did talk to her when I came up to find Ben to ask him


    where one of the bags was.


    She seems like a kind person and I want to know more about her. Perhaps.. I put baby Hannes down


    and ran out of the kitchen and up the stairs to Ben¡¯s room. Baby Hannes is asleep and I know Helios


    will mindlink me if something happens, he did that the other day.


    I knock on Ben¡¯s door and Samantha opens out and I nod and smile. She opens the door wider and I


    sneak in just to look up at the ceiling as Ben steps out of the bathroom,pletely naked in a panic.


    ¡°Oh sh it, sorry Anna, I didn¡¯t know you were here. I thought Samanta left the room so I just came out


    without drying myself.¡± he started to exin but Samantha turned towards


    him.


    ¡°Oh be quiet and go get dressed so Anna doesn¡¯t have to look up anymore¡± she said and Ben went into


    the bathroom again


    ¡°Sorry but I need your help¡± I say and she looks surprised.


    ¡°Uhm okay what do you need help with?¡± She asks


    ¡°Well, you know about Nora right? She is dead ish anyway She is immune to silver but the silver arrows


    were coated with wolfsbane and I don¡¯t think she is dead at all¡± I say and Samantha sighs and shakes


    her head.


    ¡°I understand but I can¡¯t get down there now, I¡¯mean there are too many eyes and I don¡¯t want to cause


    any sorts of trouble by just showing myself down there. Oh and also


    congrattions¡± she exins and I tilt my head at her when it clickster on.


    ¡°Thank you, but do you think you can check up on her if we move her to somewhere?¡± I ask and


    Samantha seems to think and then she smiles and nods.


    ¡°Yes, I think that would be good, perhaps you are right, Anna. I might be of help to our future queen.


    But it feels strange to call her queen because she will be so much more one day¡± she says and tilts her


    head thinking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know¡± I say and shake my head.


    Ben came out from the bathroom but this time he was dressed. I looked at him and he smiled and


    nodded. He had heard everything so Ben and I walked out of his room and Samantha waited for us.


    Ben went to Ares¡¯ room where he and Nora are right now. I walked down to Helios in the kitchen but


    stopped when I


    noticed that the witch, Lara, looked down in the stroller at baby Hannes.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I ask her and narrow my eyes at her and she looks up and shakes her head.


    ¡°Nope but I can help you, I know who the father is¡± she suddenly says and I draw in a breath.


    ¡°How? No wait, that isn¡¯t the important part right now. Who is the father?¡± I ask her and momentarily


    forgets that I should bring Helios with me up to Ben¡¯s room.


    ¡°One of the guards, there are too many names to keep track of but they have the same aura and I bet


    they would smell the same.¡± she says and seems to think.


    I walk over to the stroller and look down at the sleeping baby Hannes and just as I was about to say


    something the door opens and my matees in.


    ¡°Oh, I just wanted to take baby Hannes on a stroll or rather Mariah came here and wanted to borrow


    him for a stroll. What do you think of that?¡± He asks and looks at Lara with high suspicion.


    ¡°That will be fine, I have things to do anyway and I need your help in doing so¡± I say and smile at him


    and he nods confused.


    ¡°Oh, you are the king¡¯s brother, Dave, right? I am Lara a witch, I found it funny actually. I have heard


    everything about your and mostly one part got stuck, you hate witches but still you let your mates ward


    go to a witch elder. Strange isn¡¯t it?¡± she says and smiles strangely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a d amn who you are but I havee to trust some witches around me and believe me


    when I say this. I don¡¯t trust you¡± Dave answers and Lara seems stunned before she chuckles.


    She backs away from the stroller and out of the kitchen while I turn to Helios, he is sitting in the same


    ce where I had left him earlier. I crouch down in front of him and wave my hand in front of his face


    and he blinks rapidly like he is trying to snap out of his daze.


    ¡°Sorry, what did you say?¡± He asks me and I smile at him


    ¡°We are going to wake Nora up now. Soe on up you go and drag Ares with you to Ben¡¯s room. Our


    sleeping queen are sleeping way too much, she cant be more beautiful than what she is right


    now¡± I say and smile at his shocked expression


    Helios stands up abruptly and smirks at me.


    ¡°Of course she can be more beautiful than she already is. And I will prove it to you!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Part 2 Chapter 37


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I watch as Luca and the woman interact with each other and they look like mother and son. But what


    worries me is that I haven¡¯t seen Luca do some magical things yet. I thought he was a mage.


    But that woman really loves Luca, perhaps more than a mother and a son rtionship but that doesn¡¯t


    matter as it seems like he loves her too. I try to recall Mariah¡¯s story but it was some time ago she told


    it to me.


    But anyway, these two are really good with each other so how in the world can she kill his wife? This is


    wrong, definitely something is wrong. And I feel like I am being pulled out. That is a very strange feeling


    right there and then.


    ¡°Nora?¡± Luca calls my name and I turn around to see him standing there.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I ask and then I shake my head as I remember that he doesn¡¯t understand me.


    Lucaes up to me and kisses me but I push him away, shaking my head.


    ¡°Luca, no. I have another one I love. ¡°I try to reason with him when I suddenly hear them.


    ¡°Nora,e back please¡± Helios voice drifts in the air and I turn my head, trying to see him.


    ¡°Please, Nora, don¡¯t leave us¡± Ares pleads and I try even/ harder to see them but I can¡¯t.


    I look at Luca again but this time he looks angry. I see the knife in his hands and just as he raises his


    hand where he is holding his knife I am being pulled out of his wife¡¯s body.


    I see the womaning running screaming at Luca and I see him drive the knife through his wife¡¯s


    heart and I see her confusion. I stand at the side and just stare at them, Luca killed his wife because of


    me?


    ¡°No not because of you, Nora


    I turn around and see the moon goddess, she looks the same so I can¡¯t really tell if this is the younger


    version of her or not.


    ¡°But then why?¡± I ask her and she smiles sadly.


    ¡°His wife threatened to leave Luca, she found another man that she loved more. And when you couldn¡¯t


    ept his love either, he became devastated¡± she exined and I looked back at him but he just stood


    there with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Then why is he teaming up with Maya in the future?¡± I ask out of the blue and the moon goddess tilts


    her head at me.


    ¡°In the future?¡± I sensed that you were not from this time but to think he wille back even in the


    future. ¡°The moon goddess says and I gasp as I realize I said it out loud.


    ¡°Tell me everything¡± she says while my surroundings change and I feel like I want to throw up.


    When I open my eyes I can see and feel that we are at her


    realm once again and here it is full of lycans. They are everywhere and they are huge. I mean when


    Helios and Ares shift they are big but this ones are like double their size.


    ¡°They are pureblood lycans, no human counterpart¡± the moon goddess says with a sad smile.


    ¡°Oh you haven¡¯t got that far yet?¡± I say and stare at apletely white lycan with piercing blue eyes.


    I could keep staring into his eyes forever if I had the chance but something in the corner of my eyes


    made me look away and I cried out.


    ¡°Artemis¡± I almost screamed and ran up to her and hugged. her where she sat on the grass.


    ¡°Hmm, a human is hugging me, who are you again little one?¡± she asks and I step back from her.


    ¡°Oh, right you don¡¯t know me at all my name is..¡±


    say but then I stop myself, what will happen if I tamper with the past.


    ¡°Her name is Nora¡± the moon goddess says and I look at her.


    ¡°But what happens if I tell you about the future when I am in the past, will everything change now?¡± I


    ask her and she shakes her head at me.


    ¡°No we are in the middle of mynd so even if thisnd breaks this tiny bit ofnd will remain


    unchanged¡± she says and she smiles. I didn¡¯t understandpletely but I suppose I was not going to


    do that either.


    I sit down and nod my head but I still nce at Artemis, she is really beautiful but there is an aura over


    her that I can¡¯t


    understand, she seems more distant now or then. As I open my mouth to speak I am attacked by a


    furball.


    ¡°What are you doing¡± I try to ask it


    ¡°Like.. I like you¡± it says and I recognize the voice but she sounds so young.


    ¡°Okay, that is enough now. Get off of her¡± Artemis says and the furball disappears and I sit up from the


    ground.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Aurelie?¡± I ask and inspect the little furball. Midnight ck with white paws and snout, ears and the tail


    as well.


    ¡°Oh so you have met her as well then? This must be a good story then. Do tell us¡± the moon goddess


    urges me to and I take a deep breath and begin exining.


    The word just fell from my mouth one after the other. It felt so da mn good to tell someone all about it


    and Artemis growled here and there in my story. When I told them about the witch and the curse that


    was ced upon the kingdom and the royal bloodline.


    They seemed surprised. But I went on with everything, I stopped when I felt a presence behind me and


    I looked up just to stare right into Ari.


    I turn my head over my shoulder and look at the giant lycan but what I didn¡¯t expect was what he did.


    He grabbed me and ced me in hisp, sniffing my neck and even licking me there.


    ¡°What are you doing, Ari?¡± Artemis asks and I wonder the same thing.


    ¡°Remembering her scent that is all¡± he says but he doesn¡¯t shove me away so I remain in hisp.


    I tell them the rest of the story and how I ended up in this time and when I am done I feel exhausted.


    Like I have been running my entire life and just have stopped.


    ¡°Well then, now we know and now I will send you back¡± the moon goddess stands up and Ari lifts me


    up as well.


    ¡°Wait I must do one thing first¡± Ari says and grabs my arm and he bites my wrist. What in the world did


    he do to me?


    Artemis huffs and shakes her head before shees over to me and pushes me backwards and I hit


    something with my heel that makes me fall down. I hit the water surface and see everyone staring at


    me as I sink.


    ¡°Bye bye, Nora¡± I hear the moon goddess voice and I try to look up at her but everything is ck.


    I try to breathe but it feels like my lungs are burning from all the water in my nose but I blink as fast as I


    can and I start to cough. There, up there is light and I break the surface and I take a deep breath,


    gasping for much needed air and coughing like the water is still in my lungs.


    ¡°Wee back to the world of the living, Nora¡± I see Anna standing above me smiling.


    What?

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Part 2 Chapter 38


    Ares POV


    Darkness. Empty. Cold. everything is cold, I will never ever be happy again. My sunshine was taken


    away from me. I am not alive and I am not dead either. What am I? Who am I?


    Oh right I am the guy that killed his own mate, again. I just want to go to where she is now, please, let


    me go to her. I close my eyes and send a prayer to the moon goddess. I am sitting in my room on the


    floor with my head against the bed.


    Looking up at the ceiling while my thoughts drift away and my mind is clear, I close my eyes and take a


    deep breath. The next time I open my eyes I see the clouds. Nope, I am closing them again and after


    three seconds I open them again and guess what the clouds are gone but instead I look up at Artemis


    snout.


    ¡°What the?¡± I shout and crawl away from her.


    She tilts her head and she seems to beughing at me.


    ¡°Hello Ares¡± She says and I nod at her. I look around and notice that I am not in my room anymore.


    ¡°We are inside your mind, you prayed so hard that the moon -goddess sent me inside your mind and I


    created this ce¡±


    she says and smiles.


    ¡°Okay, so I am still inside my room with..¡± I begin to say look away from Artemis.


    but


    ¡°You know, you didn¡¯t kill me that time¡± She says and I blink at


    her.


    I stare at her but then I shake my head.


    ¡°I let Mia transfer my mark onto her neck even if it faded an hourter and you just died when Nora saw


    it.¡± I say and shake my head in shame.


    ¡°Well, yes if you look at it like that. It was the final blow for my mind, too see your mark on the witch but


    it wasn¡¯t what killed me. It ripped me away from Nora but I was weak and someone had been poisoning


    Nora for a very long time but instead I took on the poison so really it was just a matter of time before I


    left her.¡± Artemis exins and I look at her.


    A lycan that speaks sounds really strange but her speech is normal and I wonder if it is because it is


    happening inside my mind.


    ¡°Ares, I loved both you and Helios, just as you love Nora. But was never supposed to be a part of Nora.


    I just prepared her mind and body for Aurelie to take over.¡± She exins and lift. my eyebrows.


    ¡°But how can we have a bond with you if you weren¡¯t her real counterpart¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Well, the moon goddess had some help from well, Nora actually¡± Artemis giggles.


    ¡°Huh? I am really confused now. How can Nora have been a part of this?¡± I ask her and she seems to


    think how she is going to respond.


    ¡°Well, Nora traveled through the past to find answers to some


    21.29%


    questions and she told us. But she gained something that she needs help to unlock. And that would be


    you and your


    brother.¡± She says and thinks that I will understand but I am more confused than ever.


    ¡°So she traveled back to the past and told you everything that has happened. And now we need to


    mark each other so she can unlock some ability and be.. what?¡± I say and Artemis nods.


    ¡°Yes but you need to wait for a celestial event, like a lunar eclipse or a blood moon,¡± she says and I


    nod.


    ¡°Fine mark her by a celestial event.. Wait.. We can¡¯t do that¡± I almost screamed thest part at her and


    she flinched at my sudden outburst.


    ¡°Why not?¡± She asks and touches her ears like she needs to check if they are still there.


    ¡°Nora is dead¡± I say and feel the darkness creep inside of me again.


    ¡°No, Nora is in the past¡± Artemis says and touches me on my head.


    ¡°What?¡± ¡°Right now?¡± I ask with some hope that she will being back to us.


    ¡°Yep and you need to go back to her because you have some guests in your room that need you¡±


    Artemis says and I look around but I can¡¯t see anyone and I can¡¯t even hear anyone.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask and turn to face Artemis again but this time she is gone.


    ¡°Close your eyes¡± her voicees drifting and I do close my


    eyes.


    It takes but a few seconds before I open my eyes and I feel that someone is shaking me.


    I opened my eyes just to stare into Helios eyes, it was almost like looking into a mirror, they are just as


    lifeless as my own. But I see something else in them, hope.


    ¡°It¡¯s time brother, time to wake Nora up. Anna hase up with something to wake her.¡± He says with


    no feeling in his voice but he gives me a smile.


    I let him pull me onto my feet and I noticed Ben lifting Nora¡¯s body away from my bed. He is holding her


    gently, making sure her head is on his shoulder when he walks away with her.


    Me and Helios are following him through the corridors to Ben¡¯ s suite and there were more people


    waiting. Samantha, Ann¨¤, uncle Dave and dad.


    Ben carried Nora over to his bed where Samantha was waiting and she began to feel her body and I


    just started while Helios


    I growled. But Samantha didn¡¯t care, she proceeded with her doings.


    When Anna gasped and went to go over to Nora. She lifted her arm and turned her wrist so we all


    could see the bite mark and Samantha just shook her head.


    ¡°Well it seems I wasn¡¯t needed at all here.¡± she says with a smallugh.


    Nora begins to gasp as she is drowning and I can hear her heartbeats again and I see how her chest is


    rising and falling


    rapidly like she is running. Anna leans over her when she suddenly opens her eyes and sits up too


    quickly and bonks her head into Anna¡¯s.


    ¡°Yeah, I am back¡± Nora says andughs together with Anna.


    Notice.


    Hi everyone, I am trying to update 2 or 3 chapters a day but there are days when I can¡¯t. My uncle died


    not long ago and I am still trying to find peace with that. So I am sorry if I miss a chapter here or there.


    I love everyone of you even if we will never meet. Take care of yourselves out there. Love from FoxtailContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Part 2 Chapter 39


    Nora¡¯s POV


    So yesterday I woke up and now I am being treated as if I was made of ss and I don¡¯t have the heart


    to say that all my memories are back. I have kind of fun, but as I think back on the meeting, I really


    want to follow both Felix and ke to their kingdoms.


    I want to learn more about where Ie from. How to get stronger so I can hold my own and if I am


    going to be queen one day I need the experiences and the allies. As far as I have understood it,


    none of the kingdoms are on good terms with each other.


    And the blue king, Isac, I really want to punch him in his mouth so he never can speak again and all of


    his teeth fall out. I mean how much fun won¡¯t that be. Hehe.


    Right now I am sitting in the dining room while everyone is walking around me carefully and neither one


    of my mates have left my side in the past 24 hours. Annoying but I get it, I have died twice, been in a


    coma, twice. I should stick to their


    side.


    ¡°What shall we do to save Melinda?¡± I ask out loud and everyone stops with what they are doing.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Nora?¡± Anna asks and stares at me and I tilt my head at her. Doesn¡¯t she


    know?


    I was about to open my mouth and tell her when I saw


    Melindaing out of the kitchen like nothing had


    happened.


    I stood up abruptly and scared Anna, she screamed as I threw myself at Melinda and knocked her onto


    the floor. I straddled her waist and growled at her.


    ¡°Who the f**k are you?¡± I ask her and she seems surprised by my actions.


    *Nora, let me forward, she doesn¡¯t smell normal* Aurelie ws at my mind.


    I let her forward and I gasp at what I am seeing. But before I could do anything about it I was ripped


    away from her by Daniel.


    ¡°What the f**k, Nora?!¡± He growls at me and I stare at him.


    Helios and Ares came running in as well and they seem confused as to what is happening.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Helios asks andes over to me and I am still staring at the imposter.


    ¡°Nora went crazy and attacked Melinda for no reason¡± Daniel growls and I take a look at him but I can¡¯t


    see anything on him.


    ¡°Okay but you shouldn¡¯t be so da mn aggressive towards her for that.¡± Ares says and looks at me to


    see if I am injured.


    *Let me shift Nora, we are immune against magic so if I get my ws in her skin she will change into


    what she really is* Aurelie snarls and I nod.


    I shake Helios and Ares¡¯ arms off and go out of the dining room but when I walk past Melinda and


    Daniel I grab Melinda¡¯


    s hair and yank it. Making Daniele after me with a look of fury.


    I get out of the castle rather quickly and Daniel is hot on my heels and so are both my mates, Melinda


    and Anna. Daniel gets close to me and grabs my shoulder but I was ready for that so I grab his hand


    and twist his arm as I go around him and then I kick out his legs under him and kick him in his back so


    he falls over.


    Then I walk down to the training area, I ignore the looks from the kings as they are watching us. I take


    off my shirt and my leggings and I shift quickly into Aurelies form. Now when I look at Melinda again I


    snarl at her.


    She looks like a doll made of y. I am sure there is a name for this sort of magic but I can¡¯t seem to


    remember it now. Daniel shifts as well and attacks me but the magic in the -bonding ritual holds him off


    so he can¡¯t harm me. But guess


    what, he can harm me.


    There is something wrong with the spell as I am being


    punched down to the ground and I get up and attack Daniel- over and over again. But he and Ari


    attacked us relentlessly when I suddenly remember, Ari marked me.


    I force Aurelie to shift back and this time Ari gets a hold of me and lifts me up in the air and while my


    mates roar along with the kings I caress Ari¡¯s cheek and show him my wrist. He seems confused at first


    until I press his mark under his nose.


    And he releases me, letting me fall down on the ground with a thud. I gasp for air and Aurelie takes


    over and shifts again. Ari stands there looking furious as he starts to w at his chest and his head.


    The wounds on his body are bleeding profusely.


    After a minute or so, both Helios and Ares have joined me and stand against Ari, he calms down and


    shakes his head.


    *Sorry, but it was a good thing that I marked you in the past, it saved both me and you. That st upid


    witch Maya and Luca locked me inside Daniel¡¯s mind and imprinted one single thought in his brain. Kill


    you if you ever touched the golem* Ari mindlinked me and I blinked.


    Oh right, a golem is a puppet made of y to do anything its master tells it to do.


    I look around Ari and notice that the fake Melinda hase down to the training area and she is


    holding on to a silver sword. But I smile, I am immune to both silver and poisons but she doesn¡¯t know


    that and the most important thing is that I am immune to magic.


    I snarl and attack her relentlessly, she tries to avoid my fangs but she doesn¡¯t but she does get in a kick


    and I am thrown to the side but when I get up I see a light brown lycan rushing past me and rips off the


    fake Melinda¡¯s head from its body.


    I stare at it as it rips away all the limbs and keeps it apart. I try to move my body but I feel the


    exhaustioning my way, it creeps inside my mind and I just want to close my eyes and sleep for the


    rest of my life.


    But I can¡¯t, Helios and Arese to my side along with Ari while I shift back. I throw my arms around


    Helios and sigh. He puts his nose into my neck and licks there when I giggle.


    ¡°I am impressed but you have a long way to go to really learn how to fight in your wolf form, Miss Nora¡±


    ke says and I nce over my shoulder. He stands a few feet away with some clothes in his hands


    while he looks away.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I stretch out my hand and thanks him for the clothes. I quickly get dressed when a thought suddenly


    hits me. But before I can say it out loud I am startled by a familiar voice in my mind that I haven¡¯t heard


    in a very long time or for a very short


    amount of time.


    *Nora, did you really think that you could run and hide in time from me. Forget it, if I can¡¯t have you. No


    one can. You. Are. MINE!*

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Part 2 Chapter 38


    Ares POV


    Darkness. Empty. Cold. everything is cold, I will never ever be happy again. My sunshine was taken


    away from me. I am not alive and I am not dead either. What am I? Who am I?


    Oh right I am the guy that killed his own mate, again. I just want to go to where she is now, please, let


    me go to her. I close my eyes and send a prayer to the moon goddess. I am sitting in my room on the


    floor with my head against the bed.


    Looking up at the ceiling while my thoughts drift away and my mind is clear, I close my eyes and take a


    deep breath. The next time I open my eyes I see the clouds. Nope, I am closing them again and after


    three seconds I open them again and guess what the clouds are gone but instead I look up at Artemis


    snout.


    ¡°What the?¡± I shout and crawl away from her.


    She tilts her head and she seems to beughing at me.


    ¡°Hello Ares¡± She says and I nod at her. I look around and notice that I am not in my room anymore.


    ¡°We are inside your mind, you prayed so hard that the moon -goddess sent me inside your mind and I


    created this ce¡±


    she says and smiles.


    ¡°Okay, so I am still inside my room with..¡± I begin to say look away from Artemis.


    but


    ¡°You know, you didn¡¯t kill me that time¡± She says and I blink at


    her.


    I stare at her but then I shake my head.


    ¡°I let Mia transfer my mark onto her neck even if it faded an hourter and you just died when Nora saw


    it.¡± I say and shake my head in shame.


    ¡°Well, yes if you look at it like that. It was the final blow for my mind, too see your mark on the witch but


    it wasn¡¯t what killed me. It ripped me away from Nora but I was weak and someone had been poisoning


    Nora for a very long time but instead I took on the poison so really it was just a matter of time before I


    left her.¡± Artemis exins and I look at her.


    A lycan that speaks sounds really strange but her speech is normal and I wonder if it is because it is


    happening inside my mind.


    ¡°Ares, I loved both you and Helios, just as you love Nora. But was never supposed to be a part of Nora.


    I just prepared her mind and body for Aurelie to take over.¡± She exins and lift. my eyebrows.


    ¡°But how can we have a bond with you if you weren¡¯t her real counterpart¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Well, the moon goddess had some help from well, Nora actually¡± Artemis giggles.


    ¡°Huh? I am really confused now. How can Nora have been a part of this?¡± I ask her and she seems to


    think how she is going to respond.


    ¡°Well, Nora traveled through the past to find answers to some


    21.29%


    questions and she told us. But she gained something that she needs help to unlock. And that would be


    you and your


    brother.¡± She says and thinks that I will understand but I am more confused than ever.


    ¡°So she traveled back to the past and told you everything that has happened. And now we need to


    mark each other so she can unlock some ability and be.. what?¡± I say and Artemis nods.


    ¡°Yes but you need to wait for a celestial event, like a lunar eclipse or a blood moon,¡± she says and I


    nod.


    ¡°Fine mark her by a celestial event.. Wait.. We can¡¯t do that¡± I almost screamed thest part at her and


    she flinched at my sudden outburst.


    ¡°Why not?¡± She asks and touches her ears like she needs to check if they are still there.


    ¡°Nora is dead¡± I say and feel the darkness creep inside of me again.


    ¡°No, Nora is in the past¡± Artemis says and touches me on my head.


    ¡°What?¡± ¡°Right now?¡± I ask with some hope that she will being back to us.


    ¡°Yep and you need to go back to her because you have some guests in your room that need you¡±


    Artemis says and I look around but I can¡¯t see anyone and I can¡¯t even hear anyone. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask and turn to face Artemis again but this time she is gone.


    ¡°Close your eyes¡± her voicees drifting and I do close my


    eyes.


    It takes but a few seconds before I open my eyes and I feel that someone is shaking me.


    I opened my eyes just to stare into Helios eyes, it was almost like looking into a mirror, they are just as


    lifeless as my own. But I see something else in them, hope.


    ¡°It¡¯s time brother, time to wake Nora up. Anna hase up with something to wake her.¡± He says with


    no feeling in his voice but he gives me a smile.


    I let him pull me onto my feet and I noticed Ben lifting Nora¡¯s body away from my bed. He is holding her


    gently, making sure her head is on his shoulder when he walks away with her.


    Me and Helios are following him through the corridors to Ben¡¯ s suite and there were more people


    waiting. Samantha, Ann¨¤, uncle Dave and dad.


    Ben carried Nora over to his bed where Samantha was waiting and she began to feel her body and I


    just started while Helios


    I growled. But Samantha didn¡¯t care, she proceeded with her doings.


    When Anna gasped and went to go over to Nora. She lifted her arm and turned her wrist so we all


    could see the bite mark and Samantha just shook her head.


    ¡°Well it seems I wasn¡¯t needed at all here.¡± she says with a smallugh.


    Nora begins to gasp as she is drowning and I can hear her heartbeats again and I see how her chest is


    rising and falling


    rapidly like she is running. Anna leans over her when she suddenly opens her eyes and sits up too


    quickly and bonks her head into Anna¡¯s.


    ¡°Yeah, I am back¡± Nora says andughs together with Anna.


    Notice.


    Hi everyone, I am trying to update 2 or 3 chapters a day but there are days when I can¡¯t. My uncle died


    not long ago and I am still trying to find peace with that. So I am sorry if I miss a chapter here or there.


    I love everyone of you even if we will never meet. Take care of yourselves out there. Love from Foxtail

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Part 2 Chapter 39


    Nora¡¯s POV


    So yesterday I woke up and now I am being treated as if I was made of ss and I don¡¯t have the heart


    to say that all my memories are back. I have kind of fun, but as I think back on the meeting, I really


    want to follow both Felix and ke to their kingdoms.


    I want to learn more about where Ie from. How to get stronger so I can hold my own and if I am


    going to be queen one day I need the experiences and the allies. As far as I have understood it,


    none of the kingdoms are on good terms with each other.


    And the blue king, Isac, I really want to punch him in his mouth so he never can speak again and all of


    his teeth fall out. I mean how much fun won¡¯t that be. Hehe.


    Right now I am sitting in the dining room while everyone is walking around me carefully and neither one


    of my mates have left my side in the past 24 hours. Annoying but I get it, I have died twice, been in a


    coma, twice. I should stick to their


    side.


    ¡°What shall we do to save Melinda?¡± I ask out loud and everyone stops with what they are doing.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Nora?¡± Anna asks and stares at me and I tilt my head at her. Doesn¡¯t she


    know?


    I was about to open my mouth and tell her when I saw


    Melindaing out of the kitchen like nothing had


    happened.


    I stood up abruptly and scared Anna, she screamed as I threw myself at Melinda and knocked her onto


    the floor. I straddled her waist and growled at her.


    ¡°Who the f**k are you?¡± I ask her and she seems surprised by my actions.


    *Nora, let me forward, she doesn¡¯t smell normal* Aurelie ws at my mind.


    I let her forward and I gasp at what I am seeing. But before I could do anything about it I was ripped


    away from her by Daniel.


    ¡°What the f**k, Nora?!¡± He growls at me and I stare at him.


    Helios and Ares came running in as well and they seem confused as to what is happening.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Helios asks andes over to me and I am still staring at the imposter.


    ¡°Nora went crazy and attacked Melinda for no reason¡± Daniel growls and I take a look at him but I can¡¯t


    see anything on him.


    ¡°Okay but you shouldn¡¯t be so da mn aggressive towards her for that.¡± Ares says and looks at me to


    see if I am injured.


    *Let me shift Nora, we are immune against magic so if I get my ws in her skin she will change into


    what she really is* Aurelie snarls and I nod.


    I shake Helios and Ares¡¯ arms off and go out of the dining room but when I walk past Melinda and


    Daniel I grab Melinda¡¯


    s hair and yank it. Making Daniele after me with a look of fury.


    I get out of the castle rather quickly and Daniel is hot on my heels and so are both my mates, Melinda


    and Anna. Daniel gets close to me and grabs my shoulder but I was ready for that so I grab his hand


    and twist his arm as I go around him and then I kick out his legs under him and kick him in his back so


    he falls over.


    Then I walk down to the training area, I ignore the looks from the kings as they are watching us. I take


    off my shirt and my leggings and I shift quickly into Aurelies form. Now when I look at Melinda again I


    snarl at her.


    She looks like a doll made of y. I am sure there is a name for this sort of magic but I can¡¯t seem to


    remember it now. Daniel shifts as well and attacks me but the magic in the -bonding ritual holds him off


    so he can¡¯t harm me. But guess


    what, he can harm me.


    There is something wrong with the spell as I am being


    punched down to the ground and I get up and attack Daniel- over and over again. But he and Ari


    attacked us relentlessly when I suddenly remember, Ari marked me.


    I force Aurelie to shift back and this time Ari gets a hold of me and lifts me up in the air and while my


    mates roar along with the kings I caress Ari¡¯s cheek and show him my wrist. He seems confused at first


    until I press his mark under his nose.


    And he releases me, letting me fall down on the ground with a thud. I gasp for air and Aurelie takes


    over and shifts again. Ari stands there looking furious as he starts to w at his chest and his head.


    The wounds on his body are bleeding profusely.


    After a minute or so, both Helios and Ares have joined me and stand against Ari, he calms down and


    shakes his head.


    *Sorry, but it was a good thing that I marked you in the past, it saved both me and you. That st upid


    witch Maya and Luca locked me inside Daniel¡¯s mind and imprinted one single thought in his brain. Kill


    you if you ever touched the golem* Ari mindlinked me and I blinked.


    Oh right, a golem is a puppet made of y to do anything its master tells it to do.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I look around Ari and notice that the fake Melinda hase down to the training area and she is


    holding on to a silver sword. But I smile, I am immune to both silver and poisons but she doesn¡¯t know


    that and the most important thing is that I am immune to magic.


    I snarl and attack her relentlessly, she tries to avoid my fangs but she doesn¡¯t but she does get in a kick


    and I am thrown to the side but when I get up I see a light brown lycan rushing past me and rips off the


    fake Melinda¡¯s head from its body.


    I stare at it as it rips away all the limbs and keeps it apart. I try to move my body but I feel the


    exhaustioning my way, it creeps inside my mind and I just want to close my eyes and sleep for the


    rest of my life.


    But I can¡¯t, Helios and Arese to my side along with Ari while I shift back. I throw my arms around


    Helios and sigh. He puts his nose into my neck and licks there when I giggle.


    ¡°I am impressed but you have a long way to go to really learn how to fight in your wolf form, Miss Nora¡±


    ke says and I nce over my shoulder. He stands a few feet away with some clothes in his hands


    while he looks away.


    I stretch out my hand and thanks him for the clothes. I quickly get dressed when a thought suddenly


    hits me. But before I can say it out loud I am startled by a familiar voice in my mind that I haven¡¯t heard


    in a very long time or for a very short


    amount of time.


    *Nora, did you really think that you could run and hide in time from me. Forget it, if I can¡¯t have you. No


    one can. You. Are. MINE!*

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Part 2 Chapter 40


    Nora¡¯s POV


    It was just yesterday when the golem was destroyed that portrayed Melinda and I released Ari from the


    spell that had him locked inside Daniel¡¯s mind. I got a surprise visit in my mind by Luca, who told me


    that I was his and nobody else.


    Ares told both me and Helios about his visit with Artemis and what she told him about the celestial


    event. Aur¨¦lie agreed with her mother so I guess we have to wait a bit more then.


    But I wonder what both Artemis and the moon goddess meant by that I will be more than a queen.


    Everything has really been messed up but I am certain of one thing, I can¡¯t tell anyone that my


    memories have returned. I need to keep that a secret.


    ¡°Nora, are you in here?¡± Helios asks and knocks on my door and I ponder if I should answer him or not.


    ¡°Yeah,e on in¡± I answer with a sigh atst.


    He opens the door and I surprise him as I am sitting on the floor behind the door.


    ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡± he asks me and I shrug.


    ¡°Thinking¡± I answer and he nods.


    ¡±


    How about a small table and some chairs here?¡± he asks and smiles and I nod my head.


    ¡°That would be great I think¡± I say and smile at him. I just want to throw my hands around his neck and


    kiss him but I can¡¯t do that right now.


    ¡°Nora, did you listen?¡± Helios waves his han in front of my face.


    ¡°Sorry, what did you say?¡± I ask him and he chuckles.


    ¡°Have you thought more about ke¡¯s offer? Felix and Kara were also wondering if you wanted to


    come to their kingdom as well?¡± he asked and honestly I had forgotten about it.


    ¡°What about Melinda then?¡± I ask and he nods and smiles sadly


    ¡°Daniel and some of the coven are going after her right as we are speaking¡± Helios exins and I nod


    at him.


    ¡°That is good, I miss her.¡± I say and Helios huffs at me


    ¡°You barely know her and still you miss her¡± he pouts and I smile at him


    ¡°It feels like I know her much more than I do. But yeah, I want to go with Kara and Felix to their


    kingdom.


    Helios nods and seems to think when he suddenly says. ¡°I will go with you to Felix kingdom and when


    you go over to ke¡¯s kingdom I will return here and Ares will meet you there


    instead. We don¡¯t want you to be alone until the trouble with Maya and Luca has been solved, is that


    alright with you¡± He says gently and I smile at him


    He and Ares are much gentler with me when I don¡¯t have my memories, it annoys the hell out of me


    actually. I stand up and


    look around in my room, remembering when Kara took me shopping for a bag.


    I walk to the closet and I find all three of them and I think of which one that I should take with me but I


    can¡¯t really decide. I hear Helios chuckles at me and I turn around and re at him.


    ¡°Take all three of them, trust me you will need them, all girls need a lot of bags¡± he says and winks at


    me.


    ¡°When are we leaving ?¡± I ask him and he looks down at the floor for a few seconds before he answers.


    ¡°Tonight¡± he says and I smile. I have never been on a trip before if I don¡¯t count on the one that took me


    here of course. But I have never been on a trip with my mate and my cousin.


    Speaking of cousin, Tristan, I haven seen him for a while now, I wonder where he has gone?


    I nod and begin to look through my clothes, when I find the pens and the drawing pad and I remember


    that I could design even more things than just shoes and I smile at it.


    ¡°Nora?¡± Helios says my name with an uncertainty in his voice which makes me turn around and look at


    him


    ¡°I knew it, you do remember¡± he says andes to hug me and I cave in and hug him back hard.


    ¡°You cant let anyone else know of this, I will tell Ares but no one else, okay?¡± I say to him with a serious


    tone of my voice and he seems worried but he promises not to tell anyone.


    I stand on my toes and kiss him. ¡°I have missed you so much, Helios¡± I say.


    He smiles down at me and kisses me more, I moan in his mouth as he slips his tongue in my mouth


    and we stand there for a few minutes, just enjoying ourselves, being together again.


    ¡°Hey, you will have her all by yourself for a month, now it is my. time with her before tonight¡± Ares says


    and when I stop kissing Helios and look at Ares in the doorway I can see he is pouting.


    ¡°Yes I know, she is yours now¡± Helios says andughs while he pushes me towards Ares. I smile as


    Ares catches me and kisses me deeply.


    But before Helios can go out of my room Ares closes the door and locks it. I tilt my head at him and he


    pouts.


    ¡°So tell me that big secret now¡± Ares says and tilt my head slightly and shake it.


    ¡°She has all of her memories back¡± Helios whispers and I watch as Ares¡¯ eyes widens and then he


    seems sad.


    ¡°Oh is that so, I mean it¡¯s good and all but..¡± Ares says and Helios sighs but I throw myself at Ares.


    He falls down onto the floor and before he can ask what happened I am already attacking him. Kissing


    him so hard that he can¡¯t say anything. He takes a hold of my hips and holds me steady while I am


    kissing him.


    ¡°I thought you would be angry with me¡± He says when I let him go but I just smile


    ¡°Hell yeah, I am furious at both of you. You guys had sex with me when I had no memories. But guess


    what both of you can


    70 239


    make up for it right now. we have some time until tonight¡± I say and squeezes his di ck through his


    pants.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Both of the guys growl at me and Helios moves closer so I grip his di ck as well and then I smile and


    say..


    ¡°Hey careful now, so I don¡¯t do something you guys will regret¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Part 2 Chapter 41


    Ares POV


    Yesterday I found out that Nora had all her memories back and then she left me here in the castle but


    she took Helios with her and Felix and Kara to go to their kingdom. I am going to be useful so I am


    currently gathering a handful of my warriors as we are going to apany Mariah and a few others


    from the coven.


    We are about to search for Melinda and Daniel are going with us. Since they have bonded and marked


    each other they are drawn together and Daniel is our best chance to find her. But even if we find


    Melinda by ourselves, we need some magical help to subdue Maya.


    And so I have chosen to take Grey, Andrei, Anton and Jack with me. Daniel is ready when Ie


    downstairs after packing my bag.


    ¡°Ready, Daniel?¡± I ask and he nods but he looks torn.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nora has Helios with her and she told you yesterday that it was okay and she trusted you to


    find your mate, remember?¡± I say and he sighs and nods his head.


    We take our bags and go out just to meet with Maria, Fa nny and Carol. They nod at us and I look


    around to just see the others when Carol swings her arm in the air and a door


    appears.


    ¡°This would be the fastest way to travel, if Daniel can point


    out which direction Melinda is in?¡± Mariah says and nods to Daniel.


    Daniel closes his eyes and I can tell that he is searching through the bond, like I have so many times.


    ¡°She is up north somewhere¡± Daniel says and opens his eyes.


    ¡°The northern coven then¡± Mariah says and Carol nods.


    Carol grips the handle on the door and we watch how the door turns blue and Carol opens it and Fa


    nny walks through it.


    ¡°Only the one who opens the door can close it so hurry up guys, walk through¡± Carol exins and I


    nod.


    ¡°Come on then guys, time to work. ¡°I say and step through the open door. It felt like going through a


    cold shower but when youe out on the other side I am stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange the first time huh?¡± Fa nny giggles beside me and nod.


    ¡°Yeah but it¡¯s incredible, we think that a door is something that connects a room to a corridor¡± I say and


    Fa nny nods.


    ¡°Well, what do you think of this then?¡± She asks and looks. around.


    I step away from the door and look around. It looks like we are -standing on a mountain, everything is


    covered in snow and I can feel the cold. But everything here glitters, it¡¯s really cold here.


    ¡°Wow, snow¡± I hear Daniel say and I hear this plop sound as hees out from the door.


    ¡°Yep, I think we are somewhere in the mountains¡± I say and Fa nny nods.


    Daniel screams like a girl and I turn around just to growl at it. The snow is moving and Fa nny is


    laughing so much like she will die fromughter any minute now.


    The snow figures move and I realize it¡¯s humans in white clothes. Stu pid.


    ¡°Hello Fa nny, witch from the silver coven¡± a voicees out from a snow pile.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello to you, I am sorry I don¡¯t know your name¡± Fa nny says smiling but before she can answer I hear


    two more plops.


    ¡°Snow!¡± I hear Andrei say.


    ¡°Why are lycans here?¡±


    ¡°What is happening?¡±


    ¡°Where is elder Mariah?¡±


    ¡°Okay, we will exin everything but can we go away from here so the others cane through as


    well?¡± Fa nny says and


    I nod.


    We move away and the snow people are guiding us around in the snow until wee to something


    that looks like a stair in


    the snow.


    ¡°Ohe on now, I thought lycans were adventurous


    creatures¡± Fa nny says andughs and I just stare as she boldly takes one step right out in the air and


    she disappears.


    I stare at the spot where she disappeared and I stretch out my


    arm and I see my hand disappear as well so I take my step of faith and follow her and my heart is at


    risk of stopping when I see the world inside the barrier.


    It looks like a magical winter vige. It¡¯s beautiful.


    I follow the stairs down, they look like they have been carved out from the mountain. But the sight of


    the vige is


    breathtaking, I bet Nora would love to see it. Perhaps I should take a picture?


    ¡°Oh so this is the prince then?¡± a woman says and I look to my left and notice an elderlydy, looking at


    me.


    I smile and nod at her


    ¡°Yes, I am prince Ares¡± I say and she smiles at me.


    My name is Sophie, I am this covens priestess, it is nice to meet you¡± she says and I shake her hand,


    ¡°Mate¡± Andrei growls and I look back at him and hope this olddy isn¡¯t his mate but rather the goddess


    who is holding one of the snow piles in his hand.


    ¡°Andrei you are scaring her¡± Grey says and tries to reason with him.


    The person takes off the hood and it¡¯s a young girl with brown hair and brown eyes. Cute,


    ¡°Yes, believe I am,¡± she smiles at him.


    ¡°Fine, Andrei found his mate but before you make out with her can we go down the steps?¡± Grey


    wonders and it seems that he is jealous of Andreis new found mate.


    I smile and shake my head at them, they have been inseparable since they were kids and now one of


    them has found his mate, this will be fun.


    I watch as all the guys go down thest steps while Andrei and his mate are talking to each other.


    ¡°Finally everyone is here¡± Mariah says and she and Sophie hug


    each other.


    ¡°Daniel, can you feel her?¡± Mariah asks and he shakes his head.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t here, she feel like she is that way¡± Daniel says and points


    ¡°East from here¡± Fa nny says and nods.


    ¡°Well then, I will gather some storm wielder that will go with you¡± elder Sophie says and smiles.


    Just as I was about to thank her a girl came running. She is cute as well and I step out of her way but


    to my surprise she throws her arms around me and kisses me on my lips while screaming.


    ¡°Mate¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Part 2 Chapter 42


    Nora¡¯s POV


    The car ride was terrible, the road was uneven and then out of the blue I got sick. I mean really da mn


    sick. They had to stop the car so I could get out and throw up. I told them that I was fine, that I was not


    used to cars.


    *You are used to cars, right? What is happening, Nora?* Helios voice flits through my mind.


    *I am not sure but it felt like someone punched me in my stomach and then took a grip around my heart


    and squeezed real tight* I answer back and Helios growl at my answer.


    *Nora, I am so sorry to tell you this. But the pain you felt was because of Ares. He cheated on you, well


    he probably kissed another girl since it didn¡¯tst very long* Aurelie exins and I throw up again


    because of it.


    ¡°Nora, are you okay?¡± Kara rushes out from the car and is standing beside me while I cry my heart out.


    She helps me up and I hug her so hard that I was afraid that I was going to harm her but she just


    comforted me.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you in the car with Helios¡± Kara says and I -nod


    ¡°No, I need to speak with Felix, can you and Nora take this car instead?¡± Helios asks and I look at him.


    He kisses me on my cheek and then he stares into my eyes.


    0.00%


    ¡°I will never betray you and I will kill my brother for you if he does something like this to harm you


    further, okay¡± He says and I dumbfounded nods at him.


    ¡°Yay, girls talk all the way¡± Kara ps her hands and we get into the car again.


    I take another seat this time, I don¡¯t want my old seat and Kara understands that so she sits beside me


    and she hugs me for a while.


    ¡°You know, I did meet my fated mate but he f**ked another girl right in front of my eyes and he


    commanded that I should watch and then when they were done he told me to kiss his feet and clean up


    after them.¡± Kara tells me and I just stare at


    her.


    ¡°Well, I did something else entirely, I rejected him and then I kind of bit.. his.. thing.. off..¡± she says and


    looks away..


    ¡°You rejected him and then chomped it off? Haha I would have loved to see that, go Kara ¡± I say and


    laugh my a*s off and I see that her cheek tints red and I giggle at her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told Felix that yet but he does know that I will never suck him off, I just can¡¯t handle it¡± Kara


    confesses and sighs


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow, you are so open with sex talk¡± I say and tilt my head at


    her


    ¡°Oh I am so sorry, I can stop if you want me too it¡¯s just that I have always been open minded and I


    haven¡¯t gotten close to any of the other girls in the kingdom yet¡± She says and smiles sadly


    ¡°Well for starters, I like talking about everything and secondly,


    you and I must meet other girls so we can have more friends to brag with¡± I say and giggle at her and


    she giggles as well.


    The moodes brighter in the car when I suddenly get a mindlink from Helios.


    *I have talked with Ares, st upid piece of sh it, he told me that a strange girl ran up to him and kissed


    him. iming to be his mate but they have sorted all of that out. I wanted to let you know and


    remember that I love you, Nora


    I sigh and I feel nothing, not even jealousy, just annoyed. I will p Ares silly the day we meet again.


    Just because I had to throw up, uh I hate that.


    I and Kara spent about six hours talking andughing about everything but mainly about sex. Then the


    cars stopped and I looked outside while Kara chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, Nora. We will be home in about another day or so.¡± Kara says and I blush but when


    she said the word eat I feel now that I am really hungry.


    ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± Kara asks just as the car door opens and I see a hand and I take it but I


    realize pretty fast that it isn¡¯t Helios.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just me, Felix¡± I hear him say and I grab him again and let him help me out of the car.


    ¡°Thanks¡± I say and go to Helios that are leaning against their


    car.


    ¡°So what do you want to eat, princess?¡± Helios asks and kisses me on the forehead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, confused.


    ¡°How about trying hamburgers?¡± Helios suggests and Felix coughs and we turn to him


    ¡°She has eaten burgers before right?¡± Felix says and Kara tilts her head.


    ¡°I am right here and no I haven had the chance yet¡± I say and pout.


    ¡°Then burgers it is. You guys need to try this special menu in that case¡± Kara says and points to a


    restaurant.


    We go there and I notice the car drivers are staying behind so I stop and turn around to go get them.


    ¡°Hey, guys, you are eating with us too and I will not take a ¡°but¡± or a ¡°no¡± for an answer, understand?¡± I


    say to them and they seem shocked but they nod and follow me to Helios.


    ¡°Always so nice¡± Helios chuckles and we follow behind Felix and Kara.


    We walk inside this restaurant where the owners have chosen a color theme on it. Lavender and white,


    stripes. I am going color blind if I stare too long. Helios puts his hand over my eyes and I sigh in relief.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the table and take a look at this special menu, Kara talked about¡± Helios chuckles


    and guides me to the table.


    We sit down and this waitresses over with the menu and she smiles way to friendly against Felix


    and Helios. They both look ufortable but don¡¯t say anything.


    *Nora, want to y a prank on the waitress next time shees?* Kara says in my mind and I smile


    *Sure what did you have in mind?* I ask her and she giggles.


    ¡°Wow, the special menu is big, you didn¡¯t kid with me.¡± Helios say and he shows it too me.


    Wow, is the right word.


    Two sets of burgers and fries. Huge burgers to say.


    Two milkshakes. Two carbonated drinks. What is that?


    And a huge bowl of ice cream for desert.


    ¡°I am up for the challenge¡± I said andughed.


    Helios calls for the waitress and shees over to us swaying her hips and pouting with her lips.


    Helios and Felix ignored her but me and Kara nced at each other and then we did it.


    I grabbed Helios neck and kissed his cheek and he chuckled and then he tilted his head and sneaked


    his hand behind my neck and kissed me deeply with so much passion that thought I was going into


    heat by just a kiss.


    When we stopped I nced at Kara and she stared wide eyed at us and I noticed that the waitress had


    gone away.


    ¡°She got embarrassed when she saw the two of you trying to eat each other. But way to go, Nora. Put


    the female wolves in their right ce¡± Felix says and I look at Kara and she just shrugs.


    *You knew* I say to her in the mindlink


    *Well, duh, we are on ournds, of course I knew. But da mn that was hot* She answers and I wiggle


    my eyebrows at her.


    *How hot do you think I have with both of them at the same time?* I tease her and she bes


    flustered and she grabs her ss of water and sshes it on me.


    ¡°My turn ¡± I say and stand up while she flees from the table.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Part 2 Chapter 43


    Ares POV


    The girl were crazy, I can¡¯t be her mate, Nora is my mate. Daniel helped me to get the girl off of me but


    the priestess, Sophie, didn¡¯t like how I refused the girl.


    ¡°I already have a mate and my lycan doesn¡¯t recognize you as my mate¡± I assure the girl and she looks


    strange at me and then she runs off crying.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I say to priestess Sophie.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, she will have to deal with it, she is my granddaughter but if your lycan doesn¡¯t recognize her


    then that¡¯s it¡± she says and seems to think about something.


    ¡°Can we get inside somewhere so we can send the lycans before us?¡± Mariah smiles and Sophie


    smiles as well


    ¡°Of course, I will ask who is going with you¡± Priestess Sophie said and she signed for us to follow her.


    We all went after Priestess Sophie and Grey grunted and huffed all the time. Atst I got enough and


    turned around just to see that Andrei and his mate were eating each other¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Enough, Andrei!¡± I bellow at him and he jumps away from the girl and straight down kneeling by my


    feet.


    ¡°Sorry¡± He says and doesn¡¯t lift his head.


    ¡°Think about your actions here until we are ready to leave and you are forbidden to lift your head.¡± I say


    and let my aura out so his lycan can¡¯t protest and he hang his head down in


    submission


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait, this isn¡¯t just his fault, I mean I could have walked away as well¡± The girl protests and I turn to


    re at her and she looks away.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s your fault as well. I have set up a punishment for ignoring my orders and he will


    remain there until I say otherwise and it¡¯s best for you not to touch him in the meantime¡± I warn the girl


    and she nods.


    ¡°But we can talk then?¡± She says and nces up at me.


    ¡°Fine, but you are not allowed to be closer to him than 2 meters¡± I say and she smiles and nods


    happily.


    ¡°I will agree to that¡± she says and smilesrgely.


    Strange girl, I shake my head and nce at Andrei but he remains in the same position. I tell the others


    to follow me and they do but I can feel Grey¡¯s hesitation about leaving Andrei there. But he sighs and


    follows me in the end.


    Priestess Sophie had a little house prepared for us so we can put our bags down and take a rest before


    we are moving out again. A girles in after knocking and sheys out a map on the table along with


    a crystal.


    ¡°Which one of you is a mate to the missing witch?¡± she asks


    and Daniel reaches up a hand and she nods.


    need a drop of your blood then¡± she tells him and takes out a small knife and hands it to him.


    Daniel pr icks his finger and touches the crystal, effectively smearing blood on it. The girls seem


    surprised but nod.


    ¡°So let¡¯s see, you said east of here..¡± she begins to move the crystal and when ites further east it


    starts to glow.


    ¡°Just in case I will try the other directions¡± she says and moves the crystal north, south and west but it


    doesn¡¯t glow.


    ¡°East, how far east?¡± she mumbles to herself but we can hear her since we have very good hearing.


    She moves the crystal slowly in the direction of east but when it begins to fade in its glowing she moves


    it back and it starts to glow again.


    ¡°Oh, sh it¡± she says and looks up at us.


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± I ask and try to understand the map. It is different from ours. Instead of


    kingdoms it shows witch


    covens.


    ¡°She is around the cerulean coven and trust me you don¡¯t want to fight with those witches and they


    aren¡¯t friendly either¡± she exins.


    A knock on the door makes us turn towards it and the girl opens it and Mariahes in.


    ¡°Hello, I have a more specific map with me and all of you are staring at the other map like you have


    seen a ghost or something¡± sheughs and then she looks down at the map.


    ¡°Oh hell¡± is all that she says.


    She takes forward one map and gives it to the girl and she nods in return.


    ¡°This is a more close map of the water covens, lets see where she is exactly¡± Mariah exins and I


    nod.


    ¡°You are her mother?¡± the girl asks and Mariah nods and


    smiles.


    The girl holds the crystal in front of Mariah and she touches it with her own magical energy. Then she


    puts the crystal over the map and we see it glow brighter and brighter when itnds on the center of the


    map.


    ¡°Oh my goddess, we will need all the help we can get,¡± Mariah says and I look at her with confusion.


    ¡°This coven is the main coven in the sapphire kingdom¡± Mariah exins and I stare at her in shock.


    We are so f**ked!


    Helios POV


    I watched as Kara sshed Nora with water and it took Nora about five seconds to chase Kara down in


    the restaurant and Iughed when Nora got a hold of her. But I did choke on myughter when I


    realized what Nora did.


    She licked Kara in her ear and Kara looked like she was gonna throw up and Noraughed her heart


    out. I have missed this side of Nora, no one can believe that she is supposed to be 20 years old when


    she can be really childish at times. But I love this side of her.


    It took about ten minutes and then lunch was served. I remember Nora¡¯s shocked expression when she


    realized that she had slept through almost the whole ride over. I chuckled at her silly expression.


    But the food was great, we had no problem eating up everything. But I have to remember that Nora


    doesn¡¯t like pickles and ketchup on her burgers. Onions and mustard was fine though, strange girl but


    whatever.


    She liked the fries and the fuzzy bubbly thingy which is normally called soda but she was really cute


    when she drank it for the first time. She formed a little ¡°o¡± with her lips and when she swallowed it she


    said she had a cold bubble bath inside


    her mouth.


    Cute, right?


    Ares called me when we took our seats in the car again but now I had Nora back with me since Kara


    ate too much and Felix was the only one that could help her with the pain in her stomach.


    Ares told us that they had located Melinda but when he told us where she was, we groaned. Well we


    do know one thing that Isaac wants, and that is Nora.


    But I will never allow her to sacrifice herself to help Melinda but perhaps we could offer something else.


    And this thing I know he has chased for years and years at end.


    The name of his fated mate!

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Part 2 Chapter 44


    Anna¡¯s POV


    The castle has been quieter since everyone left and it has been nice but also lonely. It reminds me of


    when Dave was still a rogue lycan and the king used to.. No, don¡¯t let the thoughts run there.


    I am currently down in the kitchen and making lunch, and while I am here I feed the kitten. Baby


    Hannes is with Dave, he has begun taking strolls with him. Even though it isn¡¯t our baby, Dave seems


    fond of him.


    But otherwise Dave has chosen a handful of lycans and is training them. He has taken over the role of


    training the warriors while Ares is out and searching for Melinda.


    I think it is going well and Dave likes it. He is happier and more bnced and I am happy watching him.


    But something feels wrong and I can¡¯t put my finger on it. But everyone knows of this feeling, like the


    calm before the storm.


    It feels exactly like this. But right now it¡¯s peaceful and I will make the best of this time as long as it is


    just like this.


    Dave¡¯s POV


    I am in the training area with baby Hannes in the stroller, Anna was going to make lunch so I took him


    outside. I believe that kids should sleep outside once in a while, better air out here and he can get used


    to sounds around him while he is sleeping.


    ¡°Ohe on, get up Linus¡± I yell at the pup.


    This time I train my handful of warriors along with the lycans that


    were healed by Nora. But we still have a problem, there are still rogue lycans left in the forest that are


    surrounding the vige and the castle.


    They are just waiting for something, they don¡¯te into the vige anymore, it¡¯s like they know that


    Nora isn¡¯t here and they can¡¯t get her help.


    ¡°Dave, what about a break? Baby Hannes seems hungry¡± Linus¡¯ father suggests and I nod and hear


    baby Hannes¡¯ stomach sound very cute.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break everyone, 15 minutes¡± I whistle and everyone breaks off from the hand to hand


    combat.


    I smile down at baby Hannes as he wakes up and makes a cooing sound at me. I pick him up gently


    from the stroller and I notice that he has gained weight again and he has grown a bit taller as well.


    But then again he is about four months old and he is a lycan, so he is more like a six months old baby.


    I picked up his bottle from the bag on the stroller and popped it in his mouth and he started to eat at


    once.


    ¡°Can I feed him please?¡± Linuses towards me and he seems to really like kids and I nod at him.


    ¡°Sit down first¡± I say and nod at one of the rocks and Linus sits down and I ce baby Hannes in his


    arms and he smiles at him.


    ¡°I like kids¡± Linus tells me and I chuckle


    ¡°I have noticed¡± I say and stand beside him.


    *Dave, where are you?* Anna mindlinks me and I smile


    *Training field, why?* I answer her and she sighs


    *Oh, then it must be your brother* she says but I know that my brother isn¡¯t in the castle today.


    *Anna, what is going on?* I ask her and I can feel that she is nervous through our bond.


    *It was just a guard but I don¡¯t remember seeing him before* she


    answers


    I turn away to look at the castle when I hear her scream. I nce at baby Hannes but Linus nods and I


    run off. Linus¡¯ father and two others areing with me as well. We run into the castle and skids on


    the floor to get into the kitchen as fast as possible.


    I see Anna is being pinned on the floor by a guard, he is strangling her while she fights with all she has.


    I roar and the guard flinch as I jump at him,nding on his back and ripping him off of Anna.


    Anna starts coughing and I make a mistake as I nce at her and the guard gets the perfect


    opportunity to hit me in my face. I let go for two seconds and he flings me off, but Linus¡¯ father hits him


    on the neck.


    He falls down unconscious and I nod at him. Then I get up and walk to Anna and scoop her up in my


    arms. She puts her arms around my neck and nuzzles into my neck and I smile.


    Typical female werewolves, they are always seekingfort in their mates scent. Not that I am


    comining at all.


    ¡°I think he is the father of baby Hannes¡± Anna whispers and I stop and look down at the guard.


    ¡°Who do you think that?¡± I ask her and shake my head.


    ¡°His scent, it¡¯s almost the same as baby Hannes.¡± she whispers and I stop beside the unconscious


    guard and sniff in the air. She was right, he does smell like baby Hannes, almost.


    ¡°What should we do with him?¡± Linus¡¯ father asks and I tilt my head.


    ¡°Take him down to the cells¡± I say and he nods, hauling the guard up and carrying him down to the


    dungeons.


    ¡°And you, my incredible mate, I will need to heal you before we go and fetch baby Hannes¡± I say and


    she blushes but nods her head.


    I take her up to my room and I feel my lycan is restless and he wants to hurt the guard just the same


    way that he has hurt Anna. But I know if I do that she wont forgive me.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dave, how about Linus and his father borrowing baby Hannes for an hour or so more?¡± Anna says and


    I look at her confused.


    When it clicks what she wants I chuckle and mindlink Linus¡¯ father and heughs as well and tells me


    to take care of thedy of the house.


    ¡°Well, now my fairdy, it¡¯s just you and me, let¡¯s try to make a baby of our own¡± I say and wink at


    Anna.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Part 2 Chapter 45


    Nora¡¯s POV


    We have been in the ze kingdom for three days now and I both love and hate it for good reasons. I


    love spending time with Kara, getting to know her better, actually she tricked and lured me into


    remembering her and I was so surprised by the memory.


    I thought she was a boy and asked her to marry me when we were kids..


    Anyway the air here is so refreshing, the ze kingdom is between two high mountains, like in a valley.


    But I figured out that one of the mountains is actually a sleeping volcano but the nature here is so


    magical. Everything feels bright and new around here.


    Like earth herself has just woken up and started to live, the colors are more vibrant and even sounds


    her feel more fresh. It¡¯s a paradise, truly. But the difference here from our kingdom is the female


    wolves.


    Felix and his family have tried so hard to protect them that all unmated females are living in the castle


    and the mansion is where Felix and Kara live.


    Sure no problem with that and me and Helios are also staying in the mansion as we are guests but it¡¯s


    those unmated females I am getting crazy over. They drool and stalk Helios everywhere. One of them


    even surprised him byying naked in our bed.


    But Kara found it funny how the wolf kind of flew out of the window after I came into the bedroom and


    found her naked on the bed while Helios took a shower. Many females think I threw her out of the


    window but Felix made them shut up after one of them tried to push


    me down the stairs the other day.


    To think females can be so scary and childish sometimes but I am used to it from my former pack.


    Imagine the twins and Emily when they really wanted to bully me, they could be my worst nightmare


    sometimes.


    So today I am going to be with Felix beta Pete, he is training their warriors today. Since this kingdom¡¯s


    trait is honesty, kind off, they have a very strange training method. I asked if I could join and Pete


    looked happy that I was interested in it.


    So for today, training clothes, leggings, sports bra and a tank top, no shoes. I left for the training area


    and noticed that some of the female wolves also joined in for the training and I was surprised as the


    training group was mixed.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    There were more females than males here and no one seemed to care about that. I shook my head at


    my former alpha who believed that females shouldnt be warriors. Idiot.


    I sat down on a spot where no one else was, just watching the others, I noticed a few things in their


    behavior and such that I needed to remember. Two hot guys came and sat down next to me.


    ¡°Hi, I am Dee.¡± One of them says and I look at him, blonde hair and


    green eyes.


    ¡°Nora¡± I say and nod


    ¡°I am Arty. Can I ask you about one thing?¡± the other one asks and I am quite shocked to see that his


    hair is red and his eyes are ember.


    ¡°Sure, ask away¡± I say and smile


    ¡°Is it true that Mina, put herself naked on your bed and tried to seduce


    your mate andter you scared her so she jumped out of the window by herself?¡± he asked and I could


    see the curiosity in his eyes.


    ¡°Umm, yes, you could say that my wolf scared her half to death for her to jump out of the window¡± I say


    and look away.


    The entire training area went quiet and I looked up when Arty and Dee startedughing.


    ¡°What am I missing?¡± I asked them and one of the girls answered further away from us.


    ¡°Because Mina has been strutting around telling us that you hit her and she fell out of the window or


    that you threw her out of the window because you couldn¡¯t stand her beauty¡± she giggles.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t get a good look at her though¡± I say and shrug.


    The girl that answered stood up and came over to me and smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to not believe you, it¡¯s just that Mina is a huge sl ut and a liar so everyone just wanted to


    know the truth about the incident. My name is Amilia by the way. I hope we will be friends¡± she exins


    and I could feel that she told the truth.


    ¡°Oh, I understand, my name is Nora¡± I say and smile back.


    ¡°Well, Nora, if you want too you can join us over there so can these two mo rons stay by themselves¡±


    she winks at me and the guys pouts.


    ¡°Sure, I wille with you, not because I know they are mo rons but because I need friends and you


    seem nice¡± I say and she stops and


    blinks at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any girl friends?¡± she asks me and I shake my head.


    ¡°I have three friends, but one of them is my cousin, the other one is mated to our king¡¯s brother and the


    third is mated to our ga mma¡± I say and tilt my head and I can see the thoughts running in her head.


    ¡°Well then Nora, consider me your fourth friend¡± she says and hugs


    1.


    I smile big and follow her to the other girls and I am introduced to all of them. I feel that I have just


    gained a lot of friends and I would miss them when it¡¯s time to leave.


    The training began when Pete came out and he began to exin about truth, honesty and lies and I


    had a question so I stretched up my hand.


    ¡°Yes, Nora. Do you have anything you want to ask?¡± he said and I nod.


    ¡°If someone truly believes their own answer but you know it is a lie but this gift doesn¡¯t detect it since


    the belief emotion is strong, what shall we believe then?¡± I ask and he looks surprised at me and so do


    the


    others.


    ¡°That is an excellent question, Nora. I am happy that you took it up actually.¡± he says and seems to


    think


    ¡°Lets try it on each other, can you differentiate between a lie and a strong belief?¡± Pete says and waves


    at us to stand up.


    Amilia and I get paired and she smiles.


    ¡°Why this question?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Because I know you lied to me when you said that we could be friends, earlier¡± I tilt my head and


    smile and she looks angry


    ¡°How in the world did you know?¡± she snarls and Petees over to


    watch


    ¡°Instinct¡±? And I trust my wolf when she says that something isn¡¯t right¡± I say and shrug.


    I feel sad over the fact but happy at the same time.


    ¡°And I also remember you from the first day, when you told Mina toy naked in our bed so you could


    comfort meter and mark Helios when I wasn¡¯t watching after you had earned my trust¡± I say with a


    low growl.


    She huffs in annoyance and Pete seems a bit irritated by Amilia.


    ¡°That was very good, Nora, your counterpart, listen to him or her always, they can save your life¡± Pete


    says and when he turned around I felt Aurelie pressing forward but I wasn¡¯t fast enough as Amilia


    shifted and attacked me.


    I screamed as Amilia¡¯s ws raked down on my face and she grabbed my upper arm in her jaws and


    flinged me back and forth as a ragdoll. Why, me?

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Part 2 Chapter 46


    Helios POV


    Female wolves are scary beings, except for the oneying naked in our bed the first day I have been


    bombed by them. It doesn¡¯t matter where I go, they are there, smiling and flirting. I told them to back off


    but they arent listening, they just keeping back.


    Kara had enough earlier today as we walked together to the market and two females started fighting


    over my attention. Kara released her aura as the luna of this kingdom and the girl whimpered while


    showing submission.


    But it was far from over as there was another set of girls approaching right after Kara took in her aura


    again. I sighed and Kara looked like she wanted to rip their heads off. When we were done shopping


    and on our way back to the mansion I felt that Nora was upset over something and I told Kara that I


    would go see her.


    Kara told me that Nora was on the training ground so I jogged over and just as I was close I felt Nora¡¯s


    pain. Her face and arm hurted and I whimpered in the pain. I could feel through her.


    I reached the training ground and Haze was furious at what we were seeing. A female wolf had shifted


    and grabbed Nora by her arm and trashed her around like a ragdoll. We watched as she was thrown


    about but I realized that /Nora couldn¡¯t shift so I did that instead.


    Haze took control as he released a roar and kind of jumped the distance to the female wolf and Nora.


    He grabbed the wolf by her neck and lifted her into the air. The wolf let go of Nora and Pete catched


    her before she crashed down into the ground.


    Haze felt like a raging inferno as he saw all the blood over Nora¡¯s face and in that moment I felt myself


    slipping away from the control. Next thing everything went ck as he shoved me out of my mind. Now


    I am stuck where Haze usually is, way back in my mind. I can¡¯t watch what he is doing but I can hear


    the surroundings.


    I hear him growl, and I hear whimpering, Pete is trying to talk to Haze but he doesn¡¯t listen. I hear both


    Kara and Felix but Haze is going on a rampage. Felix will have to take him down and fast. Then I hear


    the sickening cra ck, like when someone¡¯s neck is broken. Someone died and then I hear Nora¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Please, stop, I am fine¡¯


    Then I felt something hard against our head and this time they took Haze out as everything vanished.


    Nora¡¯s POV


    Amilia thrashed me around and I felt that the blood was flowing too much and Aurelie had to fight to


    heal the wounds. When Amilia grabbed my arm she severed some blood wessel and I felt my blood


    draining fast from my body and I felt lightheaded.


    *Sorry, Nora, but if I shift now, you will get harmed even more, your body is weakening fast* Aurelie


    whimpers but it¡¯s okay I can feel that Helios is close by.


    A few secondster I can hear Helios roar and Amilia¡¯s grip on my arm


    and I feel myself fall but someone catches me before I fall to the ground.


    is gone


    ¡°Nora, it¡¯s me Pete, I will help you speed up the healing but I must have your consent in this¡± he says


    and my eyes flutter and I can see him through the blood that stains my face.


    ¡°Pete, no, I will help Nora¡± I hear Kara¡¯s voice and I wonder what they


    will do.


    ¡°Nora, I will help you now but Pete will hold onto you, okay¡± Kara says and I try to nod and she sighs.


    I feel her shift and then I feel her tongue run over my wounds and I feel Aurelie be a bit stronger.


    *Kara, is licking your wounds, making them stop bleeding and I can begin to heal you. But I just have


    one thing to suggest Nora, mark Helios! So we can be over with the female wolves and we can draw on


    his strength as well and he is ours anyway soe on* Aurelie growls at the end and I chuckle.


    I feel her heal my wounds and I can finally sit up with Kara¡¯s help. I blink my eyes and Kara helps me


    wipe my face. Then I hear Amilia whimper and I look up to see Helios lycan standing in front me.


    He is furious and with one hand on Amilia¡¯s neck he has lifted her up in the air and it looks like he will


    eat her. When he suddenly grab her throat with the other hand and a sickening cra ck is heard and he


    let¡¯s Amilia¡¯s lifeless body go. He broke her neck!


    ¡°Help me up, Kara¡± I say and she and Pete help me stand and I walk slowly towards Helios.


    ¡°Please, stop, I am fine¡± I say and touch his arm. He tilts his head and look down at me before he huffs


    He shifts back and then he falls unconscious on the grass. I raised an eyebrow in confusion, he never


    faints no matter how much strength he is using. Strange


    *Ah he woke up his lycan and then his lycan took control and burned a lot his energy so he fainted,


    kind off* Aurelie exins


    *How do you know that?* I ask her and she giggles


    *Because I talked to his lycan before you touched him. His name is Haze by the way* she says and


    huffs.


    I feel so tired and so exhausted.


    ¡°You need to rest Nora, we will help you and Helios back to your room¡± Kara says and I cant help to


    hear the other female wolves giggle.


    I look down at Helios as he is totally naked and he isn¡¯t small there and I turn to re at the female


    wolves.


    ¡°Enough of this.¡± Nora and Helios are my guests and you will show them respect.¡± Felix raises his voice


    and picks Helios up and puts him over his shoulder.


    Pete took a hold over my back and behind my knees and I was about to ask what he was doing when


    Kara pushed me backwards. Pete chuckled at my expression as he caught me in his arms and carried


    me back to the mansion.


    ¡°Look at the wolves, Nora¡± Pete says and I look over his shoulder just to giggle.


    The female wolves that Felix told off are all sitting on their knees on the ground, showing their necks in


    submission.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Part 2 Chapter 47


    Ares POV


    We finally know where to go and this time we¡¯ll take it slow. I contacted dad but he told me that King


    Isaac was on his way back to his kingdom so we decided to simply go there and we prepared our


    journey over there.


    ¡°There are five covens in the sapphire kingdom and we have a connection to one of them¡± priestess


    Sophie said and I tilt my head at her.


    ¡°My niece belongs to it. She is mated to a lycan in the sapphire. kingdom and joined one of the covens


    there so I have contacted her and she seemed shaken. Because she had seen this mage you have


    been talking about and Maya but not Melinda.¡± she exins.


    ¡°But we will go there¡± I say and Mariah nods.


    ¡°Yes and my granddaughter will apany you¡± priestess Sophie says and I sigh.


    I nce at her granddaughter where she is sitting and staring at me. She still ims that I am her mate


    and I deny it.


    ¡°Before that can we make a blood spell¡± I ask them and they look terrified at me.


    ¡°Hell no¡± Mariah said and I tilted my head and looked at her.


    ¡°My lycan and her blood¡± I say and point at the girl.


    ¡°Oh, yes of course¡± priestess Sophieughs and her granddaughter


    looks up.


    ¡°What kind of spell?¡± She asks and I huff


    ¡°It¡¯s a spell to see if you guys are really bonded or not¡± Mariah says and the girl nods so much that I


    thought her head would fall off.


    I


    go out of the cabin as it¡¯s too low for me to shift in and I take off my clothes. The girl gasps as I strip


    and I growl at her and she looks down. When I only have my briefs on I shift and of course I tear them


    but right now I don¡¯t care.


    I raise my body up and stretch, finally able to shift, it¡¯s so nice and I feel more right in this body. The girl


    takes a sharp breath in and starts to cry and I turn to look at her and Mariah touches her, wondering


    what¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t him¡±. He isn¡¯t my mate¡± she cries and I feel confused.


    First she is adamant that I am her mate and now I am not, I shake my head and Priestess Sophie


    comes closer and I crouch down and hold out my


    hand. She takes out a dagger and pri cks my finger and I let the blood flow down before my wound


    closes itself up.


    ¡°Thank you, prince Ares,¡± she says and smiles.


    I nod at her but I am still confused about the girl. Why is she doing this?


    I stand up and look at the vige, it¡¯s cute and homey, it looks like a winter wondend. I think Nora


    would really like it here.


    ¡°Prince Ares? I have made the spell and you guys aren¡¯t mates but do you want to know your lycans


    name? ¡°Priestess Sophiees out again and I look at her.


    I quickly shift back and grab my pants and put them on.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°My lycans name?¡± I ask her and she nods.


    ¡°Not all lycans have names¡± I say confused.


    She smiles and shakes her head.


    ¡°No, that is a wrong belief. All lycans have a name but the first lycan puts up a boundary spell on the


    lycans so they can¡¯t reveal themselves to their human counterpart unless a strong emotion is behind it


    or a spell or simply looking into ¡°that¡± book¡± she exins and I nod.


    That is so typical Artemis to do something like that, sigh.


    ¡°Okay, I am ready, what is his name?¡± I say and smile and so does she.


    ¡°Your lycan name is Kilian¡± she smiles and looks me in the eye and I feel it at once.


    *Finally, I am released. I shall bite Artemis in her a*s next time I meet her* My lycan rumbles and I


    smile.


    *So Kilian, was it. Except for biting Artemis in the a*s, is it something else you want to tell me,


    like something about that girl that prompted that she was our mate until she saw me shift into your


    form?* I ask him and he growls.


    *I have a lot to say to you, boy. Like what the hell were you doing with the little witch and that girl wasn¡¯t


    entirely wrong. Myst counterpart was her soulmate* Kilian says and I nod. Now I understand, she felt


    Kilians presence in me.


    ¡°My lycan was your granddaughter¡¯s soulmate in their former life¡± I exin to priestess Sophie and she


    nods.


    After that went down we prepared everything and Mariah opened up a portal this time and Daniel went


    in first along with Carol. Grey and Anton were after her and I looked around to see Andrei in the same


    ce where I had left him so I put my fingers in my mouth and whistled.


    ¡°Andreie on, we are leaving. Take your girl with you and hurry it up, you have thirty seconds. 1.. 2..


    3..¡± I started counting and I heard him grunt and groan.


    He and his girl came to my side with three seconds to spare and we went inside the portal just to find


    ourselves at the border of the sapphire kingdom.


    ¡°Lucky us that you didn¡¯t portaled us to the water¡± I say and Mariah chuckles.


    ¡°I should do that the next time then to see if you can still swim¡± she says and I pout


    ¡°I can swim and that one time is not worth mentioning, I forbid you¡± I say and put my arms across my


    chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to listen to you, boy¡± she says and I huff at her.


    ¡°Ares, I found the border guard¡± Daniel waves me over and I go to him.


    The border guard waited for me and he bowed to me before he smiled


    at us.


    ¡°Prince Ares, I assume. Our king isn¡¯t here at the moment as you probably know but his beta has told


    us that you are wee into our kingdom. ¡°he says and shows the way.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I have friends with me including four witches, is it okay for them toe along as


    well?¡± I ask him out of politeness and I see him mindlink someone, probably their beta.


    ¡°Our beta says it¡¯s fine if they are willing to put on these¡± he answers


    and holds up a small ck pouch.


    I take the pouch and open it, anti magic bracelets. I nod and give it to Mariah, she sighs but puts it on


    and I steady her as he loses her


    bnce.


    When everyone is ready we step over the border and into a beautiful hell.


    ¡°Wee to the sapphire kingdom¡± the border guard says with a wicked smile.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Part 2 Chapter 48


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I woke upter that evening after getting enough rest and Aurelie had enough strength to heal me.


    Kara¡¯s scent was stronger in our room so I searched for it and found that she had brought food in here.


    I looked at the bed and noticed that Helios was fast asleep, snoring hard and I chuckled at him.


    I remembered what Aurelie said about marking him but I need to eat first. I lift the lid and look down at


    the te, steak and potato, perfect. I ate it all up but left Helios food because! have a hunch that he will


    be hungry afterwards anyway.


    Then I went to shower and when I came out I noticed that he is still asleep but now heys on his


    stomach instead. I bite my lip and ask Aurelie.


    *How should I do it? I don¡¯t want to wake him either* I say to her and she answers a few secondster


    with augh


    *Haze says that he is sensitive on his left hip and you can also reach his balls when heys like that*


    she tells me and I blush but walk up to the bed and look at my mate.


    I reach out my hand and let my fingertips caress his skin on his left hip and Helios shivers and turns


    around,ying on his back this time. I tensed but I also saw that he is still asleep so keep going. I gently


    climb on top of him and giggle quietly, I have always wanted to do this.


    lean over him, making sure that my towel won¡¯t fall open as I


    kiss him gently on his cheek and lick him on the neck. He groans but doesn¡¯t wake up.


    *Keep going, Haze is helping you, he¡¯s trying to prevent Helios from waking up too soon.* Aurelie


    whispers and I wonder why she would whisper since I am the only one that can hear her anyway.


    I shake my head lightly and keep licking my mate, he tastes good, I keep going until I find his nipples


    and I remember what he did to me so I lick one of them and bite it gently. Scraping my teeth against it


    and I can hear him groan.


    I pinch the other nipple lightly at the same time as I blow on the one that I bit. Then I trace my round


    and fingers down his hard abs, I love the feeling of them under my hands. He is hard and yet soft and I


    try to stifle my giggle as I feel his di ck against my thigh.


    I move so I can get a full view of his now very erect di ck, I blow on it and it moves slightly. I stretch out


    my tongue and touch the tip with it and Helios moans but without waking up. I let my tongue slide from


    the tip all the way down to his balls. I tried licking them too, it was a different feeling from them but I


    didn¡¯t care about that right now. I begin to touch his di ck with my fingers and I look at it, feeling every


    vein on it at the same time as I memorize the feeling of it.


    I let my hand slide down the shaft and I grip it gently, squeezing it and moving my hand down and up, a


    few times before the feeling overwhelms me and I open up my mouth. and take him inside my mouth. I


    notice him bucking his hips when I have him inside my mouth.


    massage his balls while I lick and suck on his di ck inside/my mouth. I remember that I couldn¡¯t get it all


    the way so I took Kara¡¯s advice and rxed my muscles in my throat and breath through my nose.


    Then slowly I lean over him and take his d ick further and further back and I stop when I feel my gag


    reflex but I remember to breathe and then I put it in deeper. Letting all my droole over him, not


    holding back. Rxing my tongue and my jaw and when I open my eyes I notice that am all the way


    down on his shaft and I hear Helios groan.


    He is awake, I can feel his hand in my hair and I lift my head slowly so I don¡¯t gag over him or


    something worse. I look up at him and notice that his eyes arepletely dark from lust. I smile and


    take his di ck back into my mouth.


    I bob my head up and down on it at the same time as my hand -runs-up and down on his shaft. My


    tongue works on his di ck inside my mouth, licking and swirling around him in a tempo that makes it


    more pleasurable and when I feel him twitch I


    slow down.


    ¡°Nora, I wille if you don¡¯t stop.¡± he pants my name and I love it but the memory of the taste makes


    me shudder.


    So I pull away my head and instead I sink myself on top of his di ck, he helps me guide him inside of


    me and I moan as he fills me uppletely.


    ¡°I would love to wake up like this every morning¡± He says and


    I chuckle as he sits up and grabs my neck.


    He kisses me even when I try to protest but he doesn¡¯t seem to care about that. I feel his tongue inside


    my mouth as he tastes me everywhere, but shouldn¡¯t he taste himself in my


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    mouth as well?


    Then he opens my towel that I was still wearing and he attacks my breasts, kneading and squeezing


    them. Pinch and twist my nipples when I begin to rock my hips and he grabs them. He takes a hold of


    my hips as heys himself back on the bed. He helps me ride him first at a slow pace but when I feel


    my own release.


    I begin to go faster but in a steady rhythm, up and down, back and forth. I feel it build up and Helios


    grunts, I touch his shoulder and he grabs me and twists us around so now I amying on the bed under


    him and he plunges into me again hard. In and out and I scream his name as the or gasm wrecks


    through my body and I pull him down.


    He groans loudly as I feel hime inside of me and I feel Aurelie press forward and my fangse


    out of my gum. I -lick-his neck and he turns to the side, giving me ess and


    bite down hard until I hit the bone and the bond snaps in ce.


    I felt Ares¡¯ shock through the bond but I just smiled and thought that he is next. Helios chuckled as he


    pulled out of me and kissed me on my lips.


    ¡°One down, one to go¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Part 2 Chapter 49


    Ares POV


    Yep, so it has been a week now since I felt Nora mark Helios, I bet she had enough of those h orny


    female wolves at the ze kingdom. Well we have a promising time now in the sapphire kingdom. All


    of us are currently held hostage, yep, so much for going smoothly.


    It seems that king Isaac has gone missing on his way back here so they have imprisoned us, believing


    it¡¯s our fault and I kind of understand how they are thinking.


    Wee knocking and want in when their king is out and after two days they hear that the car where


    their king was in has been smashed from the road and the king is missing while we are searching for


    something in their kingdom,


    I would have believed we were the bad guys as well even if we aren¡¯t but it¡¯s easier to believe that than


    finding out if anybody else wants to harm their king.


    So right now we are confined in a part of the castle. I wouldn¡¯t call it prison cells since I am a royalty so


    they can¡¯t treat me badly and since all mypanions are from my kingdom and with me to protect me


    even if they can¡¯t. The sapphire


    kingdom¡¯s people can¡¯t harm us so they locked us up in the east wing.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s kind of mediocre here, and I know Daniel is on the verge of losing his mind, by being so close to his


    missing mate and he can¡¯t go to her. I think the sapphire people are waiting for any


    of us to do anything but I have just simply told them to rx and wait everything out.


    There is some sort ofmotion outside and I hear them running past our wing when the door opens


    up suddenly just to reveal king Isaac¡¯s beta, Todd. He stands there panting, like he has run around and


    not being able to take a break because of that.


    ¡°We need your help¡± he says trying to catch his breath.


    ¡°With?¡± I say and nce at him.


    ¡°The sapphire witches have begun attacking the lycans and wolves in this kingdom, they are burning


    down houses faster than we can put out the fire¡± he says and I see Mariah standing up.


    Our witches still have the anti magic bracelets on and they have been losing their energy steadily over


    these past days.


    ¡°I thought the sapphire witches were all water elementalists¡± Mariah says and Todd nods at her.


    ¡°Yes, they are but there are two witches amongst them that wield fire magic¡± Todd looks scared and I


    understand him.


    ¡°Take off the bracelets then and you will have three witches that can defend against fire¡± I say and raise


    my eyebrow at


    him


    ¡°Prince Ares, even if he takes off the bracelets, we are too


    weak to do anything,¡± Carol says and sighs.


    ¡°Melinda exined something to me before about energy and magic. She also said that you can


    borrow energy from things,


    like lycans¡± I say and look at her and she nods with a smile


    ¡°Have Melinda given you lessons about magic?¡± Mariah asks and I nod


    ¡°Yes, I was curious when she told me that even lycans can wield defense magic and then she gave me


    book to read and she have helped me by answering my questions and such¡± I exin and shrug


    ¡°Well, in that case we can help you, but on one condition¡± Fa nny says and smiles.


    ¡°Okay, anything¡± Todd answers and removes their bracelets.


    We walk out of the wing and out of the castle and I shift, alongside Daniel, Grey, Andrei and Anton. Fa


    nny touches my hand and I feel my energy being zapped and the feeling of getting a bit hungry washes


    over me.


    *Huh, that was a kind of rush Kilian snorts and Iugh at him


    I see Mariah and Carol zap energy from Grey and Andrei as well and I notice their auras growing


    brighter.


    I look out over the viges and see the fire spreading rapidly. I tilt my head and concentrate on listening


    when I growl. Maya is here!


    Helios POV


    -Da mn Nora¡¯s mark is effectively good. No female wolf has


    approached me with their original intentions and I can finally go with Felix on his round around the


    castle without being afraid of being jumped on.


    Nora has gotten pretty far in her training and Felix is happy


    that she is a fast learner. Nora can now tell a lie from a mile away and she can see inbat when the


    opponent is lying when they try to lure her.


    She reads bodynguage better than anyone else and even I am a bit scared of her but I love her more


    than anything. I have also been able to take a run with Felix and I have helped him with the kingdom.


    Political stuff and so on.


    Soon it¡¯s time to n another mateball and this time it is held in his kingdom and he doesn¡¯t look


    forward to it but he knows it¡¯s best for him to hold it. Well Kara is the one with the


    problem, since she is Luna she will have to hold everything together and let me just say that she isn¡¯t


    that type of person to organize this stuff.


    Niraughed hard when Kara told the theme of the mateball and Kara became red as a tomato in the


    face when Nora had -finishedughing her a*s off. Kara¡¯s theme was stars, literally,


    stars.


    Nora instead gave her tips on themes and how to do the entire thing and put it together. And I was


    reminded it was Nora¡¯s theme at thest mateball and that she almost by herself put it all together.


    So Kara sucked it all in and went over the themes with Nora and she likes two of them so now she just


    needs to choose. Felix left when Kara tried to ask him about colors, saying that she is the one to decide


    and she pouted as she watched him go out of the room.


    Then she turned to me and I took the two papers and read the themes and the colors on each theme.


    The first was a fire


    theme, ying with their kingdom. I liked that one and the


    colors were a mix of red, orange and yellow.


    The other theme was pretty as well, ocean theme. Whereas the colors shifted in blue, purple and


    green. I gave her this paper and I voted for it as well and Nora tilted her head at me when I said that


    she could alter the theme.


    I exined about giving it a shot with her stars and changing it to a gxy theme instead and Nora


    looked surprised at me. But she agreed when I exined.


    The theme will be¡­


    Gone in the gxies.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Part 2 Chapter 50


    Dave¡¯s POV


    The days float into each other and I feel like everyday is the same. I start the morning with Anna by my


    side and the day ends with Anna by my side. Training the warriors on the day and trying to findfort


    in my mate. She keeps the violent side locked in myself.


    Buttely I can feel my control slip bit by bit and I am afraid that it will break totally and I will lose myself


    and my lycan will take over again and I am so scared that it will happen. I don¡¯t want to be swallowed


    by that same darkness again that was a big part of my life for so many years at the end


    But I feel my lycan more closely and it all started when Noral went away, she seemed to take her light


    with her on this trip. and I feel this crazy thing. I want to follow her. I want to be by her side so bad that I


    want to keep her locked up somewhere I only know.


    But I know that my thoughts are irrational as well, she isn¡¯t mine, I can¡¯t do what I desire with her but I


    don¡¯t feel so well when I don¡¯t know where she is.


    So I bury myself within work, like that guard that is baby Hannes father, Anna fought so hard to keep


    baby Hannes but his father didn¡¯t give in and so he took baby Hannes with him and even changed his


    name. My brother gave out the order that the father couldn¡¯t leave this kingdom with baby Hannes.


    But there was one thing he didn¡¯t say to the father, he could


    still leave this vige that surrounded the castle and two nights ago that was the first thing he did. He


    left with baby Hannes and we have no idea as to where he is. Anna has been devastated about this


    and I can see her sorrow on the outside


    and feel it on the inside.


    Baby Hannes was something more than another lycans baby, he was Anna¡¯s baby. I learned that day


    that she had lost two babies and that she really loved baby Hannes as her own. The grief from a


    mother that has lost her babies is strong but their love will never die.


    My brother has been thinking about sending us away on a small trip and I think I will take him up on his


    word right about now. So I went to find him, it wasn¡¯t that hard as I heard his voiceing from his


    office, loud and clear.


    I knocked on his door and he told me toe in so I opened it and saw that he was speaking on the


    phone so I went and sat down on the sofa while waiting for him to hang up but instead he crushed the


    phone in his hands. Oops.


    ¡°So I assume that wasn¡¯t what you wanted to hear?¡± I say and he nods while pouring up whiskey for


    both of us.


    He hands me a ss and I take a sip of the burning liquid and I enjoy it.


    ¡°The sapphire kingdom is holding Ares and the others. hostages because king Isaac fell off the world


    and cant be found right now¡± my brother says and sighs as he sits down.


    ¡°Hmm, yeah, I would have gone in those thoughts as well but still isn¡¯t it a little bit harsh? Are they in


    the dungeons or cells or whatever they have there?¡± I ask him but he shakes his head


    25.86%


    ¡°No, they have the east wing for themselves¡± he says and I


    nod.


    Good, since Ares is still a prince and should be handled with care even if he kills their king or


    something like that. But to a king to disappear without a trace?


    ¡°What did you want to talk about, brother?¡± he asks and look up at him


    ¡°You know, ever since baby Hannes was taken away from Anna and me, we have been missing him


    and something bigger. Anna is just doing things on routine, she doesn¡¯t even see me anymore.


    I can be right in front of her and she can¡¯t see me. So I thought about that gift you gave us when I


    marked her. Going away you know¡± I say and I feel Anna¡¯s sadness bleed into me and I knew she was


    crying again.


    ¡°That is a good idea and guess what, I know where that ba stard took baby Hannes.¡± he says and I look


    up and smile.


    ¡°Where?¡± I ask him and I feel a new hope bloom up


    ¡°Nora¡¯s old pack¡± he says and I smile.


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time to invite her parents toe over here and I will go find my son on the same route¡±


    I say and drink up everything in my ss in one sweep.


    ¡°Go, find him and bring him back¡± my brother says and I nod and stand up.


    ¡°Wait, take this. It is all your money on this card.¡± brother says and gives me a ck card which I take


    and nod at him before


    I leave his office.


    I let the bond take me to Anna and I found her in our room sitting on the floor next to our bed. She had


    her eyes closed and didn¡¯t even move when I closed the door. I started to look for my overnight bag


    and hers as well. Finding them I also found the baby bag that Ben had bought for baby Hannes.


    I fought with myself for a second but I left it in the closet and instead began to take down clothes for


    both of us. I heard Anna move around until she came into the closet and I


    nced over my shoulder at her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asks with some curiosity but I just shrug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t leave me¡± she says and I look at her while I tilt my head and then I shake it slowly


    while I walk up to her and hug her.


    ¡°No, Anna I am not leaving you but you areing with me. We are going to travel to Nora¡¯s old pack


    and meet her parents¡± I say and she tenses in my arms and I thought it was weird but I didn¡¯t care


    about that.


    ¡°Nora¡¯s old pack?¡± Anna says and I kiss her forehead.


    ¡°Yes, silver stream, I think it is called¡± I say and Anna gasps


    ¡°But that is my old pack as well¡± she says and stare at me and I stare back


    Oh sh it!

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Part 2 Chapter 51


    Melinda POV


    It feels like several years have gone by since thest time I saw Daniel and when I finally am in his


    arms again, I can¡¯t move my body or talk at all. My mother and Fa nny and Carol were there when they


    found me and they have tried several things to ¡°wake¡± me up.


    But they all have agreed that I am catatonic, I am trapped inside my mind and my body is a shell, I see


    them and I hear them but I can¡¯t do anything. No matter how hard I try I can¡¯t do anything. Gosh, I have


    come to realize that I really hate my sister by this point.


    Even when she killed my Mia, I couldn¡¯te to hate her, she is my sister after all but now? Forcing


    me to watch and hear how life is going on but I can¡¯t do anything? Yep, I hate her.


    I don¡¯t understand why Daniel is still by my side even after all this time. I love him so much that it hurts


    but am just a burden to him by now.


    I am a bystander, watching through my lifeless eyes, the surroundings are shifting, spring, summer, fall,


    winter and then it begins again. I feel Daniel, he is trying so hard as not to break down in front of me.


    My mother and the coven are also trying to find a way for me toe out of my shell that is my body


    but I can¡¯t seem to grasp the situation.


    Tw atch as the kingdom is blossoming as Nora is taking her


    rightful ce beside her mates and I also see the kingdom fall


    0.00%


    when Nora dies. Immortality is a myth, all will die, it¡¯s just a matter of time.


    I watch the worlde to life after everything is burnt to the ground, I hearughter and screams, I feel


    their happiness and sadness. Life and death. I just sat there in my chair and watched as Daniel finally


    broke down and he killed himself. I watched how Ares and Helios killed each other. I watched how


    Samantha killed the king after he killed Ben.


    I watched the hidden peoplee to life, I saw them take over everything. I watched how the world


    became ck as darkness seeped in everywhere. I watched as everything became chaos. I watched


    through these eyes of mine how a vampire tore my throat open and I cried.


    I cried as I felt the vampire slice my stomach open and I saw it kill my unborn child in front of me and


    then I died.


    Daniel POV


    Melinda is right there, there in the town surrounding the sapphire castle. She is a wind witch so


    spreading the fire is no¡­ problem for her. But her movements are stiff, like they arent her own, as


    someone is controlling her.


    Ari is furious as he doesn¡¯t understand how someone can do this to another person and he forces our


    shift. Prince Ares takes control of the sapphire army and we begin to move through the town down to


    the witches that are adamant in killing every living being here.


    I see children out of the corner of my eyes as I rush head into the fire. I need to find her, my Melinda,


    she is everything for me and she is Mine. I will not let anyone take her from me, not even my lycan.


    I growl at the people that are in my way and I jump over the fire wall andnd right in front of her.


    Melinda. I hear Prince Ares yell as he and the others can¡¯t pass through or over the wall of fire. But I


    don¡¯t care as I am standing right in front of my mate. She stands there with lifeless eyes, like she is


    there but not in control of her body. She moves towards me and I can see a mini tornado in her hand


    but I ignore it for the time being and I approach her carefully. When I finally caress her cheek I see a


    lone tear slide down from her eyes and I use my thumb to wipe it off her. ¡°Melinda, sweetie,e back


    to me, please¡± I whisper to her as I gently put my nose against hers. I see her eyes widen and she


    looks up at mine and I see it. She is struggling, as she is trying to answer me or do something to let me


    know that she is still in there. I am trying to decide if I should knock her out or let her battle whatever it


    is that is blocking her froming out. *Don¡¯t knock her out, she can be trapped inside her mind


    forever* I hear Mariah¡¯s voice inside my mind. *How did you do that?* I ask her and she chuckles.


    *Melinda¡¯s father showed me a trick or two* she says with


    amusement.


    *Melinda¡¯s father, she never speaks of him, who was he?* I ask her and I think the information can be


    vital this time.


    *Does that matter now? But sure. Melinda¡¯s father was a Tycan, but he couldn¡¯t shift so I don¡¯t think his


    genes was so


    strong* Mariah says and I tense.


    *That is impossible* I say back to her.


    *I know* Mariah answers.


    I focus on Melinda again and then I enter her mind.


    Everything in Melinda¡¯s mind is beautiful, colorful, flowers and birds, animals and even stars and then I


    see her. She must be a child here and by her side is a puppy.


    *Hello, Melinda* I say to her and she lifts her head and I take a step back. She has no eyes.


    *Hello, Daniel* the puppy answers and the child/puts her head down again.


    *What?* I ask and I can¡¯t wrap my mind around what I just


    saw.


    *Melinda¡¯s mind are scary isn¡¯t it, look again at all the colorful things, if you dare* The puppy says and


    looks at a bird above my head and I look up.


    I feel sick as I notice the gaping hole in its chest as it flies over my head. It looks like its heart has been


    taken out or something else. I look around and notice different things now. Even if her world here is


    colorful, it¡¯s missing something and I know what it is.


    Life. Her mind is literally missing the life piece.


    *Where is Melinda?* I ask the puppy and it tilts its head at me


    *I am Melinda, dummy* Itughs at me


    *Did you know that I was a stillborn when mother had me, because of the curse so she and the coven


    did something


    bad. They killed off my wolf and ever since then they killed me. All my emotions and the very being of


    myself* Puppy Melinda says and I nod.


    *I understand that Mariah thought that she was saving you by killing off a piece of you in the process. It


    is not something to be happy for but let me tell you that Tam happy that she did. I met you and I love


    you my beautiful mate* I say and she opens up her mouth to say something when I am shoved out of


    her mind.


    I shake my head and notice that Maya is standing behind Melinda and she throws a fireball at me.


    Melinda raises her hand and the mini tornado moves out to me, effectively capturing the fire


    surrounding my body and I feel that I am burning.


    I feel and smell my burning flesh but I refuse to scream and look-Melinda in the eyes instead. I can see


    her horror in them.


    ¡°You are stronger than her¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 134

    Part 2 Chapter 52


    Ares POV


    Maya had taken control of Melinda somehow and now they are burning down the town, Daniel rushed off in his lycan form and jumped right through the fire tond in front of Melinda. I couldn¡¯t see exactly what he was doing but it took a couple of minutes when I heard Nora¡¯s scream inside my mind.


    I took a leap up to one of the building¡¯s roofs and saw Daniel and Melinda. Daniel was burning, Maya had put him on fire and Melinda used wind magic to keep the fire still. I saw and smelt him burning but he refused to scream.


    I ran across the roofs and jumped down just tond behind Maya and she wasn¡¯t expecting that and neither did she expect my next move. I remember how Melinda taught me defensive magic and I put up a shield so Maya couldn¡¯t touch me and at the same time I took her life.


    I drove my ws through her chest and ripped out her heart and I looked as her eyes stared at me in shock before they became hollow and she copsed on the ground. The fire that surrounded Daniel and the town died out. And Melinda dropped to the ground.


    I caught Melinda before she fellpletely and I felt her heart beat even if her eyes were closed.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Daniel growls and I look at him, his fur is almost burned off but I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°Mark her in your lycan form¡± I say to him and he stares at me.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s not something we are supposed to do but it¡¯s the only way


    to override the darkness in her. I feel that she is missing a piece, give some of it back to her¡± I say and his eyes light up and he nods and takes Melinda from me carefully.


    I help him and sweep her hair to her back, exposing her n*eck and his other mark to him. I watch as he sniffs the skin and licks her there before he looks at me and then he closes his eyes and marks her all over again.


    I see her blooding from the mark and I stick my finger into Ari¡¯s snout and he releases her and I re at him.


    ¡°Thanks¡± he growls and I shake my head just in time to see Melinda twitch and then she screams.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Melinda¡± I say and she opens her eyes and looks around in panic.


    ¡°No, Maya she is.. here.. fire.. and.. and..¡± Melinda talks so fast that I am having trouble following her.


    ¡°No, I killed Maya and Daniel brought you back but you will feel a bit dizzy so just let him carry you¡± I say and she stares at me.


    ¡°How did you kill her?¡± she asks and I look behind me at her sister¡¯s


    heart.


    She looks the way that I am watching and she sighs in relief.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Her blood is poisonous, she did it herself. She was hoping that Daniel would rip her throat out and mark her at the same time so he would feel her death twice¡± Melinda whispers and I stare at Maya¡¯s dead b*dy in disgust.


    ¡°Well, what should we do about her now? Burn her?¡± I ask Melinda and turn to look at her but I notice that she has either fainted or fallen


    asleep. Either way she must have been exhausted.


    *Prince Ares, burn Maya¡¯s b*dy but bring me her heart, please* Mariah¡¯s voice was crystal clear in my mind and I flinched a bit.


    Sure. Burn the witch but save her heart, just perfectly normal. A normal day, yep. Witches are scary.


    I take up her heart and order Anton to burn her b*dy and a vigeres out with a lighter and another one with gasoline.


    ¡°Is she dead?¡± another woman says and I can see her standing in front of me. I don¡¯t like the air around her but I nod my head at her.


    ¡°Good, then perhaps our lives can go back to normal.¡± she says and I tilt my head as I watch her.


    ¡°Are you one of this kingdom¡¯s witches?¡± I ask of her and she nods her head while narrowing her eyes at me.


    ¡°Okay¡± I say and shrug and walk past her and I can feel her stare at my back as I walk away.


    Strange people in this strange kingdom, I think and I shake my head as I make way to go back to Mariah.


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I felt him burn, I felt his pain and his silent scream but I let out my scream instead. I was by Helios¡¯ side when I felt it, I screamed my lungs off and Helios tried to touch me but he hissed as though he could feel the fire on my skin.


    I semi shifted and I scratched at my own skin with my ws as I felt the need to try to get rid of the mes. How can I feel the mes? I know it is Daniel that is burning by instinct but why am I burning as well.


    *Daniel isn¡¯t feeling the pain but we are as we are twin souls. And Ari and I.. We are more than that¡­* Aurelie whimpers as she too can feel their pain.


    ¡°Nora try to breathe slowly, the pain will go away, Ares is trying to fix it right this moment. It¡¯s Mayas doing. Please hang on¡± I hear Helios plead to me and I feel his worry.


    Then the pain goes away and the heat as well and I can finally breathe, I hope Daniel is okay.


    ¡°Shh, Ares killed Maya and Melinda and Daniel is safe, I promise¡± Helios says and he hugs me and I hiss in pain.


    ¡°Yeah you have almost wed your skin off in some parts¡± Helios growls and I look down.


    Blood is streaming down my arms and legs. But I don¡¯t have time to care about that now, instead I take up my cell phone with trembling hands and try to make it work but I forgot to shift back and I identally push my w right through the screen.


    ¡°Oh¡± I said and felt sad.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nora. I will buy you another one, do you want to ring Ares?¡± Helios asks and I nod my head at him.


    He picks up his own phone and I can see him make the call, it rings for a very long time and he doesn¡¯t pick up and I start to feel nervous.


    I get up and try not to get too nervous when I suddenly scream out in frustration but what I didn¡¯t expect was a portal next to me. It looked strange, but I thought that was the first time I saw one as well.


    A handes out of it and Helios screams my name when the hand suddenly grabs me and pulls me through. I threw up at the motion of


    going through it but I felt happy as I looked up and I thought it would be Ares but instead.


    I stare at him in shock when he grabs my shoulders and suddenly and very fast bends his head down and marks me. King Isaac

 Chapter 135

    Part 2 Chapter 53


    Helios POV


    A portal opened up and a hand came out of it and grabbed Nora and pulled her through. I felt her shock through the bond and then I felt it. Someone marked her by force and I can feel exactly who did it. King Isaac from the sapphire kingdom and I roar.


    I pick up my phone and with trembling hands I call my brother and he answers, panting like he has been running.


    ¡°Nora, has been taken and marked by kind Isaac¡± I growl out on the phone and I hear Ares roar before I identally break my phone.


    Another portal opens beside me and I stare at it waiting for something toe through. Mariah pops out her head through the portal and I tilt my head at her.


    ¡°Yep, are youing over?¡± she asks calmly and I look back just to notice both Kara and Felix standing there and waving.


    ¡°Find her, Helios or I will¡± Kara shouts and I nod before I walk after Mariah through the portal


    Nora¡¯s POV


    Darkness swallowed me through the bite and what I saw made my stomach turn. I was once again in the moon goddessnd but this time every lycan was dead, like


    someone had ripped their hearts out only leaving their bodies behind like empty shells. I look around for the moon goddess


    herself.


    I see her where she sits among the dead bodies of the lycans but this time she isn¡¯t in the b*dy of a young girl, no this time she is a full grown woman and I walk over to her. I reach out my hand and touch her shoulder. She lifts her head and turns around to face me and I can see that her tears are made of


    blood as she cries silently.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± I ask her and I feel her sadness bleed into me


    ¡°He marked you¡± she says and touches my new mark on my neck and I hiss as it burns.


    ¡°It isced with his magic¡± she whispers angrily


    ¡°Who¡¯s magic?¡± I ask and I crouch beside her when I notice Artemis¡¯ lifeless b*dy on the ground.


    ¡°Luca¡± the moon goddess says and I stare at her


    ¡°But how, I mean I clearly saw Isaac, the sapphire kingdom¡¯s king. He marked me¡± I say to her and she looks at me sadly.


    ¡°Yes and no. It was king Isaac¡¯s b*dy but Luca is in control of it¡± she says with a sad face


    ¡°Oh, but what can I do to help you here? All the lycans can¡¯t be dead, right?¡± I say and look around and I whine as I look at Artemis again. My Artemis.


    ¡°Maybe you can but we need to override Luca¡¯s mark and then we need a vessel and a blood ceremony¡± The moon goddess mumbles and I nod.


    Not that I understand everything but sure, I will do anything


    to help her and the lycans.


    ¡°Do you remember that one lycan that you felt attracted to?¡± The moon goddess says and I tilt my head in confusion and then I remember and I nod my head.


    I stand up and I wander among the lycans bodies, trying to find that lycan, that I felt a bond too.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Aurelie, follow Nora¡± The moon goddess voice rings out and I stop and look around as I notice Aurelie standing beside her mother¡¯s b*dy but shees over to me.


    ¡°Here¡± I say when I found the lycan and I feel instantly sad when I see its heart are missing


    The moon goddess gets up andes over to us and looks down and she chuckles.


    ¡°Of course, now I understand¡± she giggles a bit before crouching beside it.


    ¡°This was your original lycan, you know¡± she says and I stare at her


    ¡°But what about Artemis?¡± I ask her and she shakes her head slowly.


    ¡°No, I was about to pair you up with her when Artemis came forward and recognized your soul from the past and they had to switch ces.¡± the moon goddess says and takes a deep -breath.


    *Nora, do you think you can handle this?* Aurelie asks me and -H ook at her.


    ¡°Will I lose Aurelie?¡± I ask the moon goddess but she shakes


    her head.


    ¡°No but you will have both Aur¨¨lie and this lycan at the same time in your mind, do you think you can handle that?¡± the moon goddess says and I look around once again and then I nod at her


    ¡°Yes, I will make it and I will kick Luca¡¯s a*s back to the past and Isaac, he will get what he deserves¡± I say and Aurelieughs


    ¡°Isaac?¡± the moon goddess says and I nod.


    ¡°Yes, I am going to find his mate and bind them together so he can stop looking for me everywhere¡± I say and put my hand on my hip


    I know who his mate is though¡± the moon goddess says and tilts her head and I huff. Of course she knows she probably paired them together anyway.


    ¡°So how do we override my mark now then?¡± I ask her and she smiles and stands up.


    ¡°Give me your hand¡± she says and I stand up as well and reach out my hand. She takes out a knife and slices my palm, making me hiss.


    Then she holds out my hand above the lycans hole in its chest and lets the blood flow into its chest from my hand.


    ¡°I am the moon goddess, chosen by the moon itself and I will now give my daughter a part of my magic, my energy, my life as she will once stand by my side and rule the lycans¡± the moon goddess says and I can see her eyes glow.


    Then she slices her palm as well and she puts her hand on mine so our blood mingles and I feel a powerful rush starting from my hand spreading everywhere in my b*dy and I gasp as I see everything. Not just the things here and now, but in the past and the future, I see everything.


    The lycan on the ground gasps and it stands up while I nce at it. Its white fur and pale blue eyes look into mine as it opens its mouth and shows me its fangs and I tilt my head to the side so it can see that vile mark. It growls and quickly grabs a hold of my shoulders and bites me on the side of the neck.


    At the very same ce as Isaac¡¯s mark, re marking me, overriding that foul mark and I feel and see the white lycan blend into its mark on my neck and I feel it taking ce inside my mind and Aurelie nudges my hand and I bend down to her.


    Not releasing the moon goddess while Aurelie does the same thing, marking me and blends into the mark and nestles back into my mind. I and the moon goddess raise our hands and I feel the flow of energy through my b*dy and at the same time we m our hands down on the ground and every lycan that was deades to life. Opening their eyes and growling.


    ¡°This is Nora, she is your sister, your mate, your queen, your empress, your moon sister, heed her words¡± The moon goddess yells and all lycans howl at her words.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Part 2 Chapter 52


    Ares POV


    The air is shifting, a storm ising, everyone can feel it. It¡¯s about to hit everywhere and everyone.


    But what will happen and where is Nora. As we are walking and Helios is leading us in a specific


    direction I notice that the sky is turning ck and lightning bolts are marking up the sky.


    It looks like nature herself is preparing for a war. A war between heaven and hell, between every living


    creature on this earth. But for some reason it feels empty and not just through the bond, it feels empty


    everywhere. I nce at Daniel and Melinda.


    She has been unconscious for a while now and I think this weather thing has a part in that as well.


    ¡°Prince Ares, your brother seems confused. Perhaps we can help with finding Nora¡± Fa nny whispers to


    me and I turn my head in Helios direction again.


    He walks in a big circle muttering to himself, I can feel that he is lost somewhere. I nod at Fa nny and


    Mariah takes out a small bag from her pocket. Caroles forward with a tiny knife for me and points


    at Helios.


    ¡°Since Nora have marked Prince Helios, they have a blood band, stronger than yours¡± Carol exins


    and I nod and walk to Helios


    Helios mutters something about the right path and mountains, confusing. I grab his shoulder and his


    hand and plunge the knife through his hand. The witches scream and I can see Helios returning to his


    senses. He is staring at the knife and at me like I had grown an


    extra head or something.


    Helios shakes his head and then smiles while punching me in the face.____


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks for the wake up call¡± Helios says and helps me up from the ground.


    ¡°Sure, what is brothers for anyway¡± I sayughing


    ¡°You, guys, are so strange¡± Fa nny says and takes the knife from Helios and we just shrug at her.


    She goes to Mariah and they do some spell and Mariah opens the small bag and drops the blood from


    the knife in it. Mariah turns the bag inside out and small seeds drop out and nothing happens and I


    sigh.


    ¡°Huh, why flowers?¡± Helios asks and I look at him and he points at the ground.


    Sure small dark pink flowers are growing out of the ground and follow Helios footsteps and past us, in a


    straight line. I look at Mariah and she smiles.


    ¡°And there is our path to find Nora¡± she says and walks past us and we stare after her.


    its


    Helios grunts but follows Mariah and so do I when Fa nny has gone past me as well. I look up in the


    sky and I feel the wind pick up pace. Da mn if there is going to be a tornado, hate those things.


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I could feel so much power inside my body, it felt like I was overflowing with it but I didn¡¯t know how to


    use it either. I looked at Artemis and she looked happy and I also noticed another lycan that I had seen


    before, but I couldn¡¯t ce it exactly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask it and it seem tough at me


    ¡°My name is Lian¡± it says and I tilt my head. His name says nothing but he feels really familiar.


    ¡°Sorry but I don¡¯t recognize your name but you feel really familiar to me¡± I exin and heughs


    ¡°That is not something that you need to worry about now, Nora. Lian will help you in the future¡± the


    moon goddess says and I look at her. She has shrunk back into a child again.


    ¡°My energy and powers are dwindling that is why I gave some of them to you and when you are ready


    you will get all of them and take my ce as the new goddess¡± she says and I stare at her.


    ¡°what? I can¡¯t take your ce¡± I stutter and she giggles at me


    ¡°Of course you can but not now, I am talking about after your death, sweet Nora¡± she says and waves


    me off.


    I turn to look at Artemis again when I see absolutely nothing, only darkness. Oh time to wake up again


    huh?


    But no I don¡¯t wake up, I was marked by force and because of that I get plunged into Isaac¡¯s memories.


    I sincerely hope that one of them will tell me why the hell he is so st upid.


    The first memory Ie into is when he was around seven or eight years old. He is running in the


    forest like he is being chased by something, he runs past me and climbs up a tree while I stand there


    watching. He seems so scared for some reason.


    I look at the same way that he came from and first there was nothing but then I could hear them.


    Wolves, five of them snarling and growling through the forest, are hunting him.


    I stare at them when theye running in here and one of them sniffs the air and finds Isaac sitting in


    the tree and all of them start to jump on the tree. Isaac is crying as he doesn¡¯t want to get caught. A


    persones out from behind the wolves and I can tell that he is Isaac¡¯s father. He looks like Isaac


    when he is grown up but his father has an even colder aura to him.


    ¡°And what are you doing up there? A ba stard like you, climbing a tree instead of fighting like a man. I


    should have killed your mother after I had f**ked her.¡± He growls out and Isaac whimpers.


    The memory changes and this time I have to hold my hand on my mouth so as not to throw up.


    I see Isaac sitting on the floor a few years older than the first memory, I guess he lost control of his


    lycan? But he shouldn¡¯t be able to shift yet.


    He sits on the floor with a lifeless body beside him and his fatheres in with a big smile on his lips,


    he ps his hands and nods.


    ¡°Good Isaac, you did good this time around. It is a cruel world out there. It¡¯s either to kill or be killed. I


    guess you have earned yourself dinner now then¡± his father says and I stare at him in horror.


    Isaac killed a child. A boy his age and his father is proud of him. The thought sickens me. I look Isaac


    in his eyes but they are hollow like he can see right through one but I notice that single tear rolling


    down from his eye.


    I turn away from him and the view changes again and this time I


    scream out.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Part 2 Chapter 53


    Nora¡¯s POV


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Isaac asks and at first I thought it was me he was talking to but I was standing next to a


    girl in this memory.


    She is blurry so I think Isaac didn¡¯t really care for her, but she came into his room anyway and without


    clothes as well.


    ¡°Your father, the king, said that you needed to make heirs so here I am. I aming from an alpha so


    my genes are strong and hopefully I will give you a boy and your father will release my mate so we can


    be together.¡± she says and she seems sad about all of this.


    Well nothing strange about that I guess, who would want to have a baby with someone other than their


    mates?


    Isaac gets up and he is smiling scary again. He takes a hold of the girl¡¯s neck and twists it, I hear her


    neck break and she falls down dead on the ground. I stare at her and then I look up at him again just to


    see him look right at me with those eyes.


    ¡°I asked, who are you?¡± he says and I turn around to see if there is someone else there but I can¡¯t see


    any.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Shall I kill you just as I killed that?¡± he says and points at the dead girl on the


    floor and I take a step to the side, still confused.


    He follows me with his eyes so I step forward so I stand in front of him, perhaps a meter away. I raise


    my hand and wave it in front of him. and he tries to grab my wrist but his hand goes through mine like I


    was a ghost


    ¡°Witchcraft¡± he says and stare down at me


    ¡°Nope, but this is your memory and I am inside it.¡± I say and he looks surprised at me.


    ¡°Nora?¡± he says and I smile and nod at him.


    ¡°I remember, I think,¡± he says and holds his head.


    ¡°ISAAC¡± his father yells and the door is opened with a bang.


    I jump and turn around to see his father storm into the room and he shifts the moment he sees the


    dead girl on the floor. He raises his ws and is about to attack Isaac.


    ¡°Think of another memory fast¡± I say in panic and Isaac just looks at me and closes his eyes


    The room is changing again.


    ¡°Where am I now?¡± I ask out loud, hoping that Isaac can hear me. But he doesn¡¯t answer me and


    instead I hear moaning and I hope I haven¡¯t stumbled into something I shouldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°Please, watch¡± I hear Isaac¡¯s voice and I look at the direction and see the current Isaac that I myself


    have met


    ¡°I bet you want to know how and why I am such a jerk. My father made me this way. Sending me whor


    es and virgin, anything for me to produce an heir. I am his ba ta rd son and his first born was my half


    sister. But my mother, who was my fathers true mate, became jealous so she killed his daughter and


    her mother.


    Father then killed my mother and when the curse came to life, he realized that he needed me since he


    couldn¡¯t have more children. So he tried everything to get me to give him an heir but I wasn¡¯t just


    interested¡± Isaac exins and I just stare at him. Shocked that any parent could do such a thing.


    ¡°Wait, you weren¡¯t interested?¡± I ask when his words sink into my head


    ¡°Look on the bed¡± Isaac says and points


    I walk over there. It isn¡¯t so bright so I can¡¯t see so much but when Ie closer I can understand why


    he isn¡¯t interested. On the bed is Isaac and his lover who is also a man.


    ¡°I understand¡± I say but Isaac looks at me with hollow eyes.


    ¡°No


    you don¡¯t but you will soon¡± he says and points at the door and I look there when I hear footsteps.


    The door opened with a bang and his father came in and he stopped staring at Isaac and the man in


    his bed, he roared so the windows shattered. Isaac jumped up in bed and the guards came into his


    room and pressed him down onto the floor while his father took the man and tore out his throat with his


    ws.


    I gasped at the sight and I turned around, I saw Isaac just watch the scene unfold before him without


    doing anything.


    ¡°Hey, Nora, look now.¡± Isaac says and I do it and then I throw up.


    His father bends down on the corpse of the man and slices off his di ck and then shoves it inside


    Isaac¡¯s mouth. This sight will haunt me forever.


    ¡°Please, Isaac, release me¡± I pleaded with him.


    ¡°Yes, Nora but I want something else in return¡± He says and I nod my


    head.


    ¡°Your mate¡¯s name?¡± I ask, my eyes still shut closed


    ¡°Yes¡± he breathes out.


    ¡°I know who it is¡± I say and I feel our surroundings change and when I


    open my eyes.


    I stare right into his eyes, Luca. I fist my hand and hit him straight up on the nose. He screams while I


    quickly stand up just to realize that I am naked. What the f**k?


    ¡°Good morning sleeping beauty¡± Luca says and I growl at him.


    I notice a movement at my right and I turn just to see Isaac standing there silent. I tilt my head at him


    and he makes eye contact with and holds up a dress that I take. I get dressed rather quickly and see


    now it is a white dress. What now then?


    ¡°We are getting married, Nora¡± Luca said and opened his arms for me and I stared at him.


    ¡°Hell no¡± I say and his eyes darken.


    ¡°Yes, Nora. You and I are getting married.¡± he says again and I shake my head at him.


    ¡°I have my mates¡± I say and heughs and shakes his head.


    ¡°You forget one thing, sweet Nora. When Isaac marked you, your bond to those two vanished.¡± Luca


    laughed and Iughed even more.


    ¡°I have already marked Helios, I can feel him¡± I say and Luca¡¯s face falls and fear settles in his bones.


    ¡°Isaac¡± I say and he huffs


    ¡°I, Isaac, king of the Sapphire kingdom, take back my mark and im on Nora, the future queen and


    goddess¡¯ ¡® Isaac¡¯s clear voicees out


    and a burning sensation feels on my neck and I feel his mark disappear.


    ¡°Now then, what shall I do with you, now?¡± Iugh at Luca and he raises his hands and shoots out his


    magic.


    A shieldes up from the ground as flowers cover the ground where I am standing. Dark pink


    flowers. Pretty.


    I felt Helios getting near and I just needed to stall and I guess I was right as Luca tries to run away but


    is surrounded by our coven witches.


    Mariah, Fa nny, Carol and Melinda. Melinda!


    They raise their hands and the flowers surround Luca¡¯s body and turn him into a .. a..


    Ouch, that has to hurt but I don¡¯t hear his screams. Luca got turned into a pink cherry tree.


    ¡°Hmm that won¡¯t hold him very long, shall we go?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Part 2 Chapter 54


    Nora¡¯s POV


    Everything happened so fast and I was thrilled to see Helios and Ares so I tried to run over to them but


    Isaac was faster than me and he took a hold of me around my waist. He pulled me against him and he


    whispered in my air.


    ¡°What is my mate¡¯s name?¡± he asks and I notice that Ares is tensing up and Helios are on the verge of


    attacking.


    I hold up my hand towards my mates and turn around in Isaac¡¯s hold, he looks at me uneasy but I smile


    and he bends down his head and I whisper his mates name. He looks so surprised at it that he even


    cries and I hug him.


    Well, until Ares rips me away from him and takes a defensive stance. and growls.


    ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to take her from you, I just wanted to know¡± Isaac says and smiles a small


    smile.


    ¡°Ares, it¡¯s fine. I am alright. I have missed you¡± I say to Ares and hug him from behind and he turns


    around to face me.


    He grabs my face between his hands and kisses me hard. I chuckle but kiss him back, I gasp as he


    licks on my lower lip and he takes the chance to slip in his tongue in my mouth and we y.


    I feel his hands travel lower, down to my hips and under my butt and as he lifts me I wrap my legs


    around his waist and just as he is about to rip my dress off someone harkles.


    ¡°So how da mn hot this is to watch we need to go¡± Mariah says and chuckles and Ares rips himself


    from me and I pant, trying to catch my breath when I notice that Helios are right behind me.


    I smile and turn so Ares lets me go and Helios takes me from him in a hard hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever disappear from me like that again. I have had enough of this now, okay?¡± he said and I


    nod.


    ¡°Well, doesn¡¯t miss Nora have ns to go to the knight kingdom?¡± I hear Grey say and I turn my head


    to see him, Andrei and another warrior that I have forgotten the name of. And three others that I didn¡¯t


    know.


    ¡°Yes, I am still going over there, why?¡± I say and tilt my head at him.


    ¡°Then I aming along with you if that is okay¡± Grey says and bows and I nod happily at him.


    ¡°Perhaps we should move from here and talk things over and I think this king should return to his


    kingdom so his people can stop worrying¡± Mariah says again and I nod, looking back at Isaac.


    ¡°We are in the outskirts of my kingdom and walking back to the castle will take about a day and a half¡±


    Isaac says and I sigh.


    ¡°Not if I portal us there¡± Fa nny says andughs and I smile.


    So Fa nny made a portal and everyone stepped through and we walked out of the portal to find


    ourselves just outside the castle doors. I look up at the castle and remember Isaac¡¯s memories as I


    shudder.


    ¡°Isaac, what happened to your father?¡± Lask him and he nces over at me just as Ares drapes his


    arm over my shoulders.


    ¡°I killed him¡± he answers quietly and a shadowes over his face. I simply nod as I am at a loss of


    words.


    Isaac pushes the doors open and I am amazed by the inside of the castle. I thought it would be a cold


    foreign feeling in here but no. It¡¯s very modern looking and there are flowers everywhere and it smells


    nice as well.


    ¡°What the hell has happened here? ¡°Isaac says in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty¡± I say and look around.


    ¡°Oh, do you think that?¡± Isaac says and tilts his head at me and I nod.


    ¡°Then I will leave it as it is then¡± he mumbles but I heard it.


    ¡°My king!¡± You are back¡± a voicees out and a younger manes rushing over.


    ¡°Yeah, whatever¡± Isaac says but the man doesn¡¯t hear the sarcasm or perhaps he is used to it but he


    doesn¡¯t give away that he has heard it.


    ¡°And you must be Princess Nora, the veryst female lycan¡± he says and turns to look at me but Ares


    growls and he takes a step back.


    *Sheesh, Ares, he was just trying to say hello, no need to be so upset about it* I mindlink him but all I


    am met with is whining.


    *Are you Ares¡¯ lycan? What is your name?* It finally clicks for me


    *Kilian* Ares¡¯ lycan answers and I smile.


    I lean my head on Ares and try to stifle a yawn but I wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    ¡°Prepare rooms for everyone here, our guests are tired¡± Isaac says and the man nods his head but


    looks vary at us.


    ¡°Not the same wing you put us inst time¡± Ares says and I nce at him and the man stares horrified


    at him but shakes his head.


    ¡°No of course not, I will prepare another room for you¡± he says and runs off and I look at Isaac who


    seems just as confused as me.


    ¡°That guy is my assistant of sorts.¡± Isaac says and I hums


    ¡°What about your beta?¡± I ask and Isaac shakes his head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take a beta¡± Isaac whispers and I feel confused at first then it hits me. His lover must have


    been his beta or was going to be..


    The manes back and waves at us to follow him. Ares picked me up in his arms as I wobbled a bit,


    getting marked and rejected was tiring but what I and the moon goddess did was exhausting and I


    knew that I needed to tell Ares and Helios about it but first I needed to rest..Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Part 2 Chapter 55


    Ares POV


    Nora has been sleeping for three days now. When she didn¡¯t wake up the first day, Helios and I


    panicked but Mariah told us to calm down since it had taken a great toll on her body and she also


    mentioned that Nora¡¯s second heat was beginning.


    Helios have been strangely quiet for these past two days and I know that something is up. But I wonder


    what it is. And not to speak about king Isaac, he has been strange as well, everyone in his kingdom is


    tripping on their toes as not to set him off.


    I really hope that Nora will wake up soon, I miss her and I am so sick of watching Andrei with his mate.


    Grey seems sick of it as well, they have been best friends for years so I can understand him as well. I


    was actually jealous of Helios for many years too, what if he would find his mate and leave me?


    But then it so happened to be that Nora was meant for the both of us. And she is so da mn perfect as


    well. Perfect for us both, sure she has her ws but that doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Ares, I am going home, together with the witches and Daniel and Andrei as well¡± Helios interrupts my


    thoughts and I look at him.


    ¡°Really? I thought you would wait for Nora to wake up since she is close to her heat?¡± I say and look at


    him.


    ¡°Nah, I know that she wants to mark you and you need to let her and we can¡¯t mark her yet anyway and


    she also wants to go to the Knight kingdom. And I think you should escort her there just as we nned


    from the beginning.


    Mariah said that Luca won¡¯t be held down as a tree for a very long time so I thought about going home


    with them to find a solution for that problem¡± Helios exins and gives me a letter.


    ¡°I understand your reasoning, say hi to dad for me¡± I say and put the letter in my pocket, Nora¡¯s name


    was written on it.


    ¡°Thanks brother¡± Helios says and waves.


    I watch him go through the portal which Mariah had opened as well as the rest of them and I sigh.


    ¡°So now it¡¯s only us left¡± Grey sighs as well and I nod at his words.


    ¡°So what do you think of the knight kingdom?¡± I ask Grey and he seems to think for a moment.


    ¡°I think we will find something there¡± he says and I nod. I have the exact same feeling.


    ¡°Excuse me, Prince Ares, your mate is awake¡± one of Isaac¡¯s men came out to tell me and I smiled..


    ¡°Hurry up now before she gets cranky¡± Greyughs and I shake my head at him


    ¡°Soon, you will be the one that has to run here and there¡± I say and heughs.


    I rush past everyone on the way to our room and when I open the door I am met by a furious Nora.


    ¡°Ares¡± she says and I know it was my fault somehow. So I do the only thing I can think of, I give her my


    most charming smile and back out through the door again.


    ¡°Come back here¡± Nora calls out and Ie in again and swallow this hard lump of forgiveness.


    ¡°You are mine this time and I will mark you, is that clear?¡± Nora growls at me while grabbing my shirt


    and pulls me towards her.


    ¡°Yes, I am yours, Nora. I have always been and I will always be¡± I say and she stops growling. I close


    the door and lock it and take off my shirt when she lets it go.


    ¡°Take it all off¡± she demands from me and I nod. I am so willing to ept everything she tells me to do.


    I take off my jeans and underwear, slowly so she can really take a good look. And when I am finished


    shees closer to me and gently with just her fingertips she touches my chest.


    I try to stand still even though I just want to grab her and push her against the wall and take her there


    hard and fast.


    ¡°Do it¡± Nora whispers and I tilt my head at her. She looked me right in the eyes as she removed her


    dressing robe, revealing her naked body.


    I looked at her body slowly, taking in every centimeter of her and when I was done I reached out my


    hands and grabbed her shoulder back into the wall and kissed her with so much passion I thought I


    would feel dizzy.


    I took both of her hands in mine and held them above her head, she pushed her body against mine but


    I just chuckled at her. I touched her breasts, yed with her nipples and let my hand slide down and


    cup her pu ssy.


    I yed with her lower lips and felt her heat and her wetness and I put two fingers inside of her and


    that is when I could smell the sweet scenting from her. Her second heat.


    I flipped her around so now she is facing the wall and I took her hands and ced them above her


    head again. I pulled on her hips and pushed her legs apart, then I positioned myself at her entrance


    and I felt her push against me.


    I pped her a*s and she gasped and she moaned so I did it again and as I got the same reaction, I


    did it two more times and as she threw her head back I drove my di ck into her wet and warm pu ssy in


    one single thrust.


    She screamed my name as pleasure wrecked her body and her org asm came the moment I pulled out


    and into her again. Da mn she is tight and mine. I growl as I pound into her faster and harder. I let go of


    her hands and grip both of her hips and hold her while I go out and in.


    I felt my releaseing and I chased alongside with her second and as I came so did she. I slipped


    out of her, still hard, I turned her around di ck and lifted her up in my arms and she positioned herself


    over my and I helped her slide down on it.


    She moaned like crazy and when I looked at her I noticed that Aurelie was there and looking at me, her


    fangs slipped out of her gums and I tilted my head at her, giving her ess to mark me and she didn¡¯t


    even hesitate as she sank her fangs through the skin and right down in the bone. Locking the bond in


    its ce.


    ¡°Mine¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Part 2 Chapter 56


    Nora¡¯s POV


    It has been roughly a week since I marked Ares. Finally we are going to the knight kingdom. Helios left


    for our kingdom and he got a new phone so he called yesterday and we spoke to each other. I can¡¯t


    really get used to having a phone and talking on it.


    Kara sent over my things and I opened my sketch pad and decided to draw some things. King Isaac


    showed me his kingdom and now I understand why they are called good swimmers. The water here is


    crystal blue and so nice to look at but it¡¯s freezing cold.


    The sapphire lycans have really thick fur and can withstand the freezing water. I tried swimming to the


    bottom since Isaac wanted to show me something but I couldn¡¯t. It felt like I was about to freeze to


    death.


    So instead Isaac took the treasure up. It is a crystal that can only be found in these waters. It¡¯s


    cerulean blue and when the sun shines through it, it mirrors a rainbow all around it. So now I am


    designing a pendant with the crystal in the middle


    of it.


    But soon we are going to the Knight kingdom where ke is waiting for us to arrive. I take my bag and


    head down to Ares as he is waiting for me. I noticed that Isaac is also dressed and has a bag over his


    shoulder.


    ¡±


    ¡®Are you alsoing?¡± I ask him and he smiles and nodsContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I and ke have a meeting so I thought why not go with you¡± he exins and I smile.


    He was a dickhead from the beginning and I can somewhat understand how he was formed that way


    but now I can sense that he wants to change himself, he is trying to change his ways.


    I look at a woman that is dressed in a dark blue dress and her hair is blonde, her eyes are light blue.


    Oh a Sapphire witch,


    ¡°My name is Zafira and I will open a portal for you to the knight kingdom, I hope it will go smoother this


    time¡± she says and I feel confused by her words and she notices as she giggles.


    ¡°I am sorry forughing but your expression was so cute. I am a water witch and our portals are a bit


    different from earth witches¡± she says and I think I understand so I nod.


    She raises her hand and waves it in the air and a rainbow shows up. She touches it and shows us how


    to get through it. I am jumping inside with a childish happiness, I have always wanted to feel the


    rainbow.


    I take the first step towards it with Ares holding onto my hand and I stretch out my other hand and


    through the rainbow and I giggle at the warm feeling of it. We step through and I feel my expression


    fall.


    I thought the knight kingdom would be some dark and scary kingdom where everyone would be sad


    and there would be actual knights running around in armors with swords or something. And dragons


    breathing fire, flying in the skies.


    ¡°Haha what is the matter Nora? Not what you were thinking


    of?¡± Ares asks and pulls me away from the portal and I just shake my head.


    ¡°I can pretty much guess what she was imagining¡± King ke said and I turned my head at him to see


    him stand there with another male lycan.


    ¡°Oh this is Adam, he is my gamma ¡± King ke introduces him and I nod.


    ¡°I am Nora¡± I say and smile at him and he smiles back.


    ¡°Finally, I am happy to meet you, Nora¡± Adam says and I am surprised as everyone I meet usually


    addresses me with ¡°miss¡± or ¡°princess¡± or even ¡°queen¡±.


    ¡°Hey, Adam she is my mate you know¡± Ares tells him and Adams eyes light up and his smile broadens.


    ¡°Ares, gosh I have missed you. It has been pretty boring without you around here¡± Adam says and he


    and Ares do this strange boy hug where they are more patting or dunking each other¡¯s backs.


    ¡°Yeah, so I will officially show you and Nora around the kingdom and tell her about our history and such


    things. And since she is actually a part of this kingdom, I can show her almost everything¡± Adam


    exins and I smile, but his face falls and pales a bit when he looks over my shoulder.


    I turn my head and look at king Isaac that has just stepped through along with Grey.


    ¡°Isaac, finally you are here¡± ke says and both of them smile and I had this hunch that something has


    happened between them.


    Isaac sensed my stares and he coughs and nods at the castle. No, calling it a castle would be rude this


    is a fucking pce. I bet that everyone that lives in the center of the kingdom actually lives there.


    ¡°How many live there?¡± I ask them and ke chuckles.


    ¡°Well everyone here in the center of the kingdom but the witches like to live by themselves so I just let


    them do that but don¡¯t worry I have a few guesthouses for my guests.¡± ke exins and I nod


    stupidly.


    He leads everyone toward the pce but I totally stop as I see the vige, if you could call that a


    vige. It¡¯s more like a huge marketce with small tents everywhere and the feeling here. is nice.


    There is color everywhere and I can hearughter and feel the joy in the air. I smell something sweet


    and delicious in the air and I really want to go and explore.


    ¡°Nora, let¡¯s put our bags in ce then we can go look around¡± Ares tells me and puts his hand on my


    back and I just nod. I don¡¯t want to look away from this.


    ¡°So Nora, what do you think of my kingdom so far?¡± ke


    I


    asks but before I can answer I notice someoneing fast and tackles me to the ground.


    I get up and am suffocated in a hug. What the hell?


    ¡°Okay, Tristan you are choking her¡± Ares says and helps me up to my feet.


    I look and see it is Tristan and I hug him again only to be ripped away from him by none other than


    Isaac.


    He stands tall and I thought he looked at Tristan as a threat


    When he suddenly growis


    ¡°Mate¡±


    it a spine chilling word and I¡¯smile.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Part 2 Chapter 57


    Nora¡¯s POV


    ¡°Oh hell no, I will not take you as my mate. I would rather die¡± Tristan says and steps back from Isaac


    and I feel that Isaac is sad?


    ¡°Tristan, please, don¡¯t say that¡± I say to him but Isaac just sighs. While Tristan shakes his head.


    ¡°No, Nora, he is a monster and I refuse to be mated to a monster¡± Tristan protests


    ¡°There are reasons for his past behavior¡± I try to say but Tristan refuses to listen so I do the only thing I


    cane up


    with.


    I march past Isaac and over to Ares while fis ting my hand and knock Tristan out with one single punch.


    Then I smile and turn around to see Isaac¡¯s surprised face and I say one word before going.


    ¡°Oops¡±


    Ares and keughed at me and I just shrugged, Grey seemed amused as well. The other warrior,


    Anton, seemed unsure if he should pick Tristan up or not but when Isaac -growled he decided he would


    not pick Tristan up.


    ¡°You have some strength in that punch but you also caught him off guard¡± Adam says and he seems


    impressed.


    ¡°Well I have been training since I was 16 so¡± I say and shrug. I


    noticed Adam looked at ke and they both nodded.


    ¡°Well in that case, I want to challenge you in the uing friday fights¡± Adam says and looks rather


    excited about it


    ¡°Friday fights?¡± I ask and look at him and ke and both nod.


    ¡°Yes, as you probably already know we have the best warriors in our kingdom and so instead of a pack


    run we have pack fights on fridays or more poprly called friday fights. Anyone can challenge


    everyone but you can refuse if you don¡¯t want to¡± ke exins and I nod.


    ¡°Well, challenge epted then¡± I say and smile. It has been a while since I fought and I can feel my


    body needs a workout


    anyway.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her, Adam. Nora is one hell of a fighter and she grew up in a werewolf pack¡± Grey


    laughs and Adam looks at me as Grey puts his hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Have you seen her fight?¡± He asks Grey and Grey smile widely


    ¡°Hell yeah, even I want to fight against her ¡± Greyughs and I p away his hand.


    ¡°Even I want to fight you¡± Ares whispers.


    I smile at my mate and he smiles back.


    ¡°Okay enough now love bird time to get you guys settled in and then you can have a grandtour and


    don¡¯t forget the pack dinner. It will be held in the big red tent beside my home¡± ke says and points at


    two tents, one red and the other one -is blue.


    Adam shows us the guest house and we decide that all of us


    can sleep in there. Me and Ares take therger room with our own bathroom while Grey chooses a


    smaller one and Isaac takes another one. Anton seemed confused but I pointed out one and he dly


    went in there.


    ¡°Thank you, miss Nora¡± he said and I nodded at him.


    After we had settled in, I changed clothes and then we went outside to a waiting Adam. Isaac had left


    for the meeting with ke and Tristan had just woken up.


    ¡°The hell is wrong with you Nora? It¡¯s my choice if I ept him as my mate or not. You can¡¯t just punch


    me to keep me docile. and quiet, you know¡± Tristan yells at me and I just smile bright at him while


    preparing my fist again but he sees my intention as he runs away from me.


    Annoying. Aresughs at him or perhaps at my expression.


    ¡°Tristan, right now I really would love to punch you but right now I am getting a tour of this ce so


    either you shut up and follow along or you stay put in your room, what¡¯s it gonna be?¡± I say and Tristan


    seems shocked by me and he seems to think.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you guys¡± he says and hangs his head.


    ¡°Good let¡¯s get going then.¡± Adam says and ps his hand together and we walk into the town.


    There are tents everywhere and I have this feeling about going to a medieval festival. My dad once


    took me to another pack to stay over at his friend and they had a simr festival then. It was fun


    actually.


    But here it was bigger and more modern looking but it was


    just as much fun. The people here are just as lively and I/ became happy over how much joy there was


    in the air.


    I stopped by one of the tents where two girls were standing, selling jewelry.


    ¡°Excuse me, have you made these yourself?¡± I ask one of them and she looks up and smiles and nods


    at me.


    ¡°Well yes¡± she says and I nod while I take out a small box from my bag.


    ¡°Is there any way I can make this into a pendant?¡± I ask her and she takes the box and she gasps at


    the sight of the crystal.


    The other womanes over to look as well and she nods!


    ¡°Yes we can help you with that. Do you want to look at a couple of designs?¡± she asks and I shake my


    head at her.


    ¡°I have the design here¡± I say and take up the paper where I had drawn the pendant that I wanted.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, you are a natural in design¡± the first woman


    says.


    ¡°Give us a week and we will have it ready for you¡± she exins.


    ¡°Thank you so so much. How much do I owe you?¡± I ask happily.


    ¡°Hmm instead of money we would like for you to design a jewelry set for us, is that alright?¡± they ask


    and I smile and nod.


    ¡°You get free hands in the design but it has to be a ne, a bracelet and earrings, is that okay?¡±


    she asks and I nod while taking the paper again and write down my name and..


    ¡°Ares, can I borrow your phone number?¡± I asked him and turned around but he wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Oh I will write down anyway, he is my mate so you can call him when it¡¯s done¡± I say to the women


    and they nod happily. Little did I know that this action would get disastrous


    consequences.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Part 2 Chapter 58


    Ares POV


    I watched how Nora looked around with so much awe and fascination in her eyes. I should speak with


    Helios and dad about doing something simr to our town or vige as Nora calls it. Perhaps it¡¯s more


    like a vigepared to this ce.


    I watch as she makes new friends and I feel happy about it and at the same time jealous. Nora is a


    natural when ites to talking to people. I also noticed that she really likes to design things, like bags


    and shoes and stuff.


    I feel someone calling my name and at first I thought it was Nora but no its someone I had totally


    forgotten about. And before I can stop her she throws herself at me and kisses me


    and I hear Nora scream.


    I push her away and rush to Nora¡¯s side, she is sitting on her knees on the ground and clutching her


    hands against her


    chest.


    ¡°Nora¡±. I didn¡¯t know. The girl threw herself at me, I wasn¡¯t ready but I pushed her away, please believe


    me¡± I say to her and she nods


    I lift her chin so I meet her eyes and I can see the ferocity in them. Uhu. A female that has marked her


    mate is now being challenged by another female. Sh it. The primal


    possessiveness thates from that, it¡¯s something beautiful and at the sametime so scary that even I


    flinch back as she stands up.


    Nora¡¯s entire aura has changed and she is furious, giving herself to her instincts that are primal, this will


    end badly. Nora walks over to the girl that kissed me and takes a hold of her hair while she growls.


    ¡°I challenge you¡± Nora growls and I stare at her.


    ¡°Nora, wait, I understand your reasoning but please let me exin to her¡± Adames over as the girl


    seems confused at why Nora would like to challenge her.


    Nora nods at Adam but doesn¡¯t let the girl go.


    ¡°Hailey. You kissed Prince Ares but you see Nora here has already imed him but he hasn¡¯t marked


    her back. Do you understand the meaning behind the challenge now?¡± Adam says as he crouches


    down to Hailey¡¯s level.


    She nods despite that Nora holding her hair in a tight grip. Adam looks up at me and I move to Nora


    and put my hand on hers and with my other hand I force her to look at me.


    ¡°Nora, let her go, I am here for you. I don¡¯t want her. I just want you, no one else¡± I say trying to calm


    her down and she closes her eyes and lets the girl go.


    ¡°You and her? No way in hell. You said to me Ares that when you came back that you would take me


    with you to your kingdom¡± she yells in frustration from the ground and Nora growls


    ¡°When the hell did I ever say that?¡± I ask her and she starts to cry as she stands up


    ¡°Tept your challenge, who re and when I have defeated you, I will force you to watch as I im him


    as mine and then I


    will kill you¡± Hailey says to Nora¡¯s face and I sigh.


    Why did I have to be such a jerk before? I didn¡¯t even remember her name until Adam said it and I still


    don¡¯t


    remember her. And why in the hell would I say something like


    that?


    Everything is so f**ked up.


    Nora¡¯s POV


    A girl kissed my Ares and I challenged her and she epted with a ridiculous threat. I will put her in


    her ce if it¡¯s thest thing I will ever do.


    *You have a problem Nora* Aurelie says and I can feel my lycan move around in my mind as well


    *Because I cant shift to my lycan form?* I ask her confused


    *No, because when you epted the moon goddess¡¯ powers you basically gave a promise to never


    ever kill anyone not even in self defense* Aurelie says and I stop. What?


    *But how am I going to win this challenge then?* I ask her in frustration. I just want to scream right now. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    *Knock her out* My lycan growls.


    *That¡¯s a good point* Aurelie and I say at the same time.


    *Can I ask you a thing? Why can¡¯t I shift into your form?* I ask my lycan and she snickers.


    *You need your mates markings. Then I and Aurelie will blend together. It¡¯s not an easy process but we


    will help you when the timees* She says and I nod.


    *Wait, what is your name?* I ask her and she responds.


    *Lillie*


    ¡°Nora, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ares¡¯ asks me and I shake my


    head.


    ¡°Nothing, I was just talking to Aurelie and Lillie¡± I say and Ares tilts his head.


    Sh it. I haven¡¯t told them about Lillie just yet. Oh, whatever


    ¡°Well let¡¯s go back to the house and perhaps get changed and we can head to the pack dinner?¡± Ares


    says and I nod my head. But what should I wear?


    I noticed that Ares is holding a bag that he didn¡¯t have before and also that the surroundings have


    changed. It¡¯s darker outside now and we are sitting at a table.


    ¡°What?¡± I say and try to remember what happened


    ¡°Yeah, I guess you would be confused. It has been roughly four hours since the kiss and challenge


    thing. We have been walking around and when I noticed that you weren¡¯t really with us, we took seats


    at a small coffee stand.¡± Ares exins and I nod confused.


    ¡°Grey has bought you a new sketch pad and Tristan has bought you a dress for tonight.¡± Ares says and


    points at his bag and nod. I was going to say thanks to them but I realized they aren¡¯t here anymore.


    ¡°Tristan took off when he smelled Isaac¡¯s scent and Grey, well he said he smelled something delicious


    so they went away¡± Ares shrugs as he helps me stand and we begin to walk back to the house.


    Four hours have gone by, how in the world did that happen? Something isn¡¯t right here.


    *It¡¯s because of the moon goddess¡¯ powers* Aurelie yawns


    *You will get used to them* Lillie adds and I nod.


    Looking up we are already at the house and I sigh.


    ¡°Well, we have about an hour before the pack dinner and need a shower and you, my beautiful mate


    are going in with me¡± Ares says as he takes me up in his arms and I giggle as he walks in the house


    and runs over to the room.


    I hope everything will be easy at dinner.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Part 2 Chapter 59


    Tristan POV


    Hell f**king no. I refuse to be with him, of all people in the whole world. Nora doesn¡¯t even know half of


    the vile things he has done. If she knew I don¡¯t think she would be so


    understanding towards him.


    Even my lycan is growling inside of me. I have known that he has been my mate for the past 20 years


    or so. When I found that cursed book in the library after I tried to hide from Ares and Helios one time.


    I read my family line and I found my father but my hopes of talking to him were crushed when I learned


    that my very own mate had killed him after my birth. My mate is the reason why I don¡¯t have a father,


    he is the reason that I waspletely alone after the curse killed my mother.


    I hate him so much and not just because of my father but 1 just know that I don¡¯t want to be with him so


    I have been avoiding him like the gue or something a lot worse.


    King ke invited me to the pack¡¯s dinner but I realized that I had forgotten that ¡°he¡± also was there so


    when I joined Nora and Ares up to the tent I smelled his scent and I stopped in my tracks.


    King ke walked into me as he came up behind me and he seemed confused as to why I was


    standing there frozen to the ground. But his chosen mate understood it in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°Tristan, would you like to sit beside me and Nora this evening?¡± she asked and I epted.


    I followed her and took my seat between her and Nora. Nora seemed pi ssed about something and I


    followed her line of sight until I found Ares¡¯ little fling back in the days. They red at each other and I


    sighed.


    ¡°Nora, try no to re so much or they will think that they have an advantage over you¡± I tried to speak


    with her when I tensed up. He is here.


    I didn¡¯t need to look around to know where he was, I knew right away as he sat down opposite of me. I


    could feel him watching my every movement. I tried to sit still and avoid looking up but I could feel


    myself getting annoyed by it and when king ke announced that the dinner was served, I ate some of


    the food there.


    Nora nudged me, perhaps she said something and I didn¡¯t catch it so I looked up, my mistake as I


    looked right into his eyes. I was stunned for a second but looked away pretty fast and I must have


    imagined it.


    There is no way in hell he could have been hurt just because I looked away from him.


    ¡°Tristan?¡± I was wondering if you could show me the thing you wanted to tell me about tomorrow?¡±


    Nora asked and I racked my brain as I fought to remember what thing.


    Then I felt it or more exactly I felt him. He had touched my leg with his foot under the table and I stood


    up quickly and told Nora that I needed som fresh air before going out of the tent. She gave me a


    knowing smile as I left and she probably knew why I needed to get out of there so fast but I didn¡¯t give


    a


    da mn about that.


    *Excuse me, ke, is it okay if I shift and take a run through the forest?* I mindlink ke and he


    answers that it was fine.


    I shifted into my lycan and took off, we ran quite deep into the forest until we came to a stream and I


    shifted back as I went into the water. I stood there with water to my waist, just listening to the forest as


    it was still awake in the night.


    I felt him getting near and then he stopped, did he lose my scent because of the water? Or is it


    something else? I was thinking about whether I would go check but I decided not to. So instead I got


    out of the water and just as I looked up, he showed me against a tree and kissed me deeply.


    I showed him off and thought that was done way too easily, Isaac must have been heavier than that. I


    look at him and realize it isn¡¯t Isaac butn, a guy I have had a fling with since the second day in this


    kingdom.


    He is leaner in sizepared to Isaac as he is a mountain of muscles. Not that it matters,n smiled at


    me and I grabbed his neck and pulled him against me and answered his kiss but then I showed him


    away and I felt his confusion.


    ¡°Not tonight¡± was all I said and he didn¡¯t like that answer This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Have you found another?¡± he asks and I shake my headughing


    ¡°I wish that was the case but no¡± I say, chuckling at the irony in his question.


    ¡°Then I want you and I will have you, Tristan. I want to take you as my chosen mate¡± he says and I


    stare at him and furrow


    my brows.


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t like you that way, you know. It was fun and you are an easy going guy but I don¡¯t have any


    romantic feelings for you¡± I exin and start to walk towards the stream again to wash my butt that has


    tree bark on it.


    I know he is hurt but right now I don¡¯t want any trouble as I can still feel that ¡°he¡± is out in the woods.


    But I don¡¯t have time to turn around until I am hit over the head with something hard. ck spots dance


    before my eyes as I fall down on the ground next to the stream.


    I blink my eyes as dizziness grabs a hold of me and I can both feel and hearn suck my di ck as he


    tries to get his fingers in my a*s at the same time. He doesn¡¯t know that I am still awake and I grip his


    head with my knees and was about to knock him on the head when I noticed that my hands were tied


    to a tree.


    Dam nit..


    ¡°Nah ha Tristan, you are mine and I am going to f**k you silly and then mark you before that blue king


    can do it¡±n speaks and I just tilt my head as I see over his shoulder that Isaac¡¯s lycan hase up


    right behind him and I release a sigh.


    ¡°Oh, you are getting hard here. Are you more willing now?¡±n chuckles and I feel myself blushing by


    hisments. I didn¡¯t get hard for him but I did for my mate. His piercing gaze on me and I was


    wondering what he was thinking when he suddenly gripped a hold ofn¡¯s hair and flinged him into a


    rock across the stream so he cked out.


    Isaac shifted back and looked down at me where I wasying on full disy, naked and so da mn


    ready to be f**ked.


    ¡°You are mine now, no more running away¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Part 2 Chapter 60


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I watched as Tristan went out of the tent and Isaac sighed and looked down on the table, I touched his


    foot with mine to get his attention. He looked up at me and I tilted my head, and pointed at my head so


    he would know I was mindlinking him.


    *Sh it, sorry, Nora. My walls are always up* he says through the link and I just smile.


    *It¡¯s fine. But how are you?* I ask him and he shakes his head slowly.


    *I don¡¯t know, I have finally met him and he is running away from me. I was stunned when I saw him, he


    looks so much like another man that at first I thought I saw a ghost* he says and I get confused.


    *Who?* l ?ask him but I can feel his confusion as well


    *I don¡¯t remember his name but I can show you he says and projects a memory in my mind.


    It¡¯s an older version of Tristan and Isaac is talking to him when suddenly the Tristan version gets his


    head severed from his neck as they are attacked.


    I look at Isaac and then at Ares and I send the image to him.


    *Nora, why is Tristan¡¯s father in your head?* Ares asks me and I gasp.


    *Are you sure that it¡¯s his father? I got this memory from Isaac* I ask him


    *Well, yes, Tristan and his father could be twins. And I thought you knew that Isaac killed his father?*


    Ares says confused


    *Isaac, the man you showed me were Tristan¡¯s father and they think that it was you that killed him* I


    say sadly to him and he looks at me and I can see the little ray of hope vanish from his


    eyes.


    He stands up without answering me and he walks out of the tent but ke grabs his arm and says


    something that I can¡¯t hear.


    Isaac nods and goes out. I hope everything will go well.


    ¡°Hey, Nora, I heard about what happened with Hailey, I hope you win tomorrow¡± Laura says to me and


    winks and my stomach sinks at the thought. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait, tomorrow isn¡¯t friday?¡± I say to her and she blinks.


    ¡°Oh, no, but a duel like that is always held the day after, since it¡¯s about a grave matter about mates.¡±


    Laura exins and I nod my head.


    I dread tomorrow but I don¡¯t let it show. I was chatting with Laura through the dinner when I was


    approached suddenly. A young boy came over to me with a piece of paper.


    I thanked him and he blushed before going back. I opened the paper and read it. Then I stood up and


    walked out of the tent. Ares followed me and I showed him the note and after he read it he stormed


    inside the tent again.


    ke and Laura came out and Laura hugged me and whispered.


    ¡°Now we will have one hell of a show¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I say and look at the tent when Laura waved her hand and the tent disappeared


    and I saw Ares standing above two women and talking to them.


    Then for some reason a fight broke out and I just stared at them.


    ¡°This is the second part of the pack dinner,¡± ke said and shrugged. I stared at him totally confused.


    ¡°What?¡± I say and look over at Ares.


    ¡°Yeah, we eat dinner in peace and then everyone can challenge each other or deal with their dispute


    anytime¡± he says like it¡¯s perfectly normal.


    ¡°You guys are crazy¡± I say and shake my head


    ¡°Nora, can I talk to you?¡± I hear Tristan and I turn around to see him almost naked.


    ¡°Sure¡± I say and I go with him just to meet Isaac on the way.


    ¡°Hello Isaac¡± say and smilergely and he nods.


    ¡°Good, I need to speak with both of you¡± Tristan says and I look at him confused.


    But before I can answer there is a guying behind Isaac and he holds something in his hand. A


    knife made of silver and he aims it at.. Isaac.


    I move without thinking as I suddenly rush around Isaac and the guy drives the knife right into my left


    shoulder, all the way through. Ouch. Someone should forbid silver, already.


    I hear Ares howl, I bet he felt it as well but I just stand there looking at the knife handle. It doesn¡¯t hurt


    as much as thought it would. It more stings.


    Isaac and Tristan react as they kick the guy while Tristan pulls the knife out of my shoulder and then he


    gasps as both of us watch how the wound closes in about three seconds.


    ¡°That was a strange feeling¡± I say and look at him.


    ¡°Who is that by the way?¡± I ask them and look down at the guy that Isaac had knocked out cold.


    ¡°That would be the guy that I have been having a fling with Tristan shrugs and fusses more about my


    shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, why can¡¯t you guys stop having flings with everyone that looks at you?¡± I ask frustrated.


    ¡°Good question¡± Isaac grumbles and I look up at him.


    I finally notice the mark on his neck and I lift an eyebrow as I look at Tristan.


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s what I wanted to speak to you about¡± he says and ys with his fingers.


    ¡°I guessed as much¡± I say when I am suddenly ripped backwards and into Ares arms.


    ¡°What the hell, are you okay?¡± he asks and hugs me tightly and I nod.


    ¡°Yep I healed in a matter of three seconds.¡± I say and he sighs.


    ¡°That was one weird feeling you know. I felt the pain and then it was gone in an instant¡± he says and


    drops his nose in my neck, inhaling my scent.


    ¡°Yeah I know and it only stung a bit¡± I say and chuckle as he ces a light kiss on my neck.


    ¡°The marking is different for us by the way¡± I say to Tristan and he nods.


    I turn around in Ares¡¯ arms so I can look at Tristan properly.


    ¡°Kara said that to mark us, our mate has to mark when the heat dies down but before it ends. Do you


    even have a heat?¡± | ask him and he sighs and shakes his head.


    ¡°I am not a girl you know¡± he says and I blush. Of course not.


    ¡°It has to be a celestial event. Like a fullmoon, lunar eclipse or so. There is a meteor shower in two


    days¡± Lauraes over and tells us and I feel Ares¡¯ tense and I smile.


    ¡°Perhaps both of you will end up getting marked then¡± ke teases and Isaac smiles.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Part 2 Chapter 61


    Nora¡¯s POV


    Today is the day I am fighting the girl called Hailey. Laura told me yesterday that she is a werewolf but


    she is incredibly


    strong for being one.


    I get up and have breakfast with Isaac in silence. Tristan walks in without noticing us, mumbling


    something about his a*s and I look at Isaac who is grinning like an idiot. I was happy that they were


    doing well. I was hoping Tristan would give in so both of them can be happy.


    *Tristan? Have you spoken about your father with Isaac?* I mindlink him and he growls out loud.


    I noticed Isaac looking over at him and then at me. But I just shake my head at him.


    *Stay out of it, Nora.* Tristan says


    Éê


    *I know the truth I answered and he shattered the ss he was holding as he squeezed.


    *What truth? What did you do, Nora* Tristan speaks again.


    *Isaac¡¯s memory* I say and I look at Tristan.


    *What ever* I could feel his burning anger.


    ¡°No, you guys must speak about this before it ends up as a misunderstanding and both of you will get


    hurt¡± I say out loud which makes Tristan turn around and he identally steps on


    the broken ss.


    ¡°Let it be, Nora¡± Tristan growls at me but I shake my head. I walk up to him and p him across his


    cheek.


    He stares at me in shock and I feel Isaac getting up as well.


    ¡°I mean it, Tristan. Don¡¯t you dare take my words lightly¡± I growl at him but instead of backing away he


    takes a grip on my hair and I feel them.


    Not really tingles but it stings as his ws sink into my skin. I don¡¯t say anything, I just keep staring at


    him.


    ¡°Woah, Nora, Tristan, break it up you guys, way too early in the morning¡± Greyes in but he doesn¡¯t


    catch up with the


    moment.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t ying around¡± Isaac says and Grey looks over at us and hees to our side.


    ¡°Tristan, Nora, stop, both of you. This isn¡¯t like any of you to do this kind of thing¡± Grey tries to calm us


    down.


    ¡°How would you know though? You have known her for a few months or so.¡± Tristan says, making Grey


    gasp.


    *Nora, now* Aurelie says and I grab a hold of Tristan¡¯s face and I kiss him right on his mouth.


    I hear Isaac growl and I hear Ares wake up but I am way too busy to knock Tristan¡¯s walls down and


    enter his mind. Connecting our minds together.


    Tristan POV


    I don¡¯t believe that Nora had the guts to do this to me,


    everything was working perfectly, I got to mark Isaac and then he was going to mark me and I would kill


    myself and effectively bring him down into despair but somehow. Nora sensed what I was about to do


    and she, of course, took action.


    She entered my mind through a kiss to throw me off guard and she seeded so now I am locked


    inside my own mind along with my lycan. But I can¡¯t see Nora or her wolf, where are they?


    *Tristan* I hear Isaac has entered my mind and a loud sound there after.


    *Good now all key yers are here* I hear Nora as well.


    *The hell, Nora. What is the meaning of this?* I ask her when I finally see her and Isaac.


    *Isaac, show him the memory that you showed me. Because Tristan will do something awful otherwise


    and I refuse that* Nora says and I look away as Isaac looks at me confused.


    ¡°King Isaac, I am here to talk to you about a truce between our families.¡± my father says and I open my


    eyes and see a memory. Isaac¡¯s memory.


    *No, stop I don¡¯t want to see this, please stop I try to tell them but the memory ys out.


    ¡°Fine then, how would you want the truce to happen?¡± Isaac asks him and he smiles.


    ¡°I know who your mate is but your mate is too young to see it just yet¡± father says and I tilt my head at


    him. How did he know?


    ¡°So I will just get a name then without any proof?¡± Isaac says. and I look at my father through Isaac¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°Yes, because he is..¡± father doesn¡¯t get to finish that sentence as I watch someone take off his head


    clean from his


    shoulders.


    I watch as Isaac shifts into his giant lycan and kills the person that killed my father. Isaac gets a sword


    in his stomach. because of it. The same sword that took my fathers life.


    The memory ends and I stare at the same spot where my fathers head touched the ground, unable to


    speak.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    *show me who it was* I growl and I see Isaac shake his head with a sad smile.


    *No* he says and I growl.


    *I will reject you otherwise I threatened him.


    Then he just leaves my mind and I look at Nora and nod at her, and she too leaves my mind.


    I blink my eyes and notice that Grey is sitting beside me. Iy on the floor in the living room, looking up


    at the ceiling.


    ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Grey asked me and I groaned.


    ¡°Where is Isaac?¡± I ask and he points over his shoulder and I sit up and notice him standing against the


    wall. Looking directly


    _at me.


    ¡°Ares is pis sed at you, by the way and they are heading to the fight between Nora and Hailey. Will you


    guys be alright if I also go there and watch?¡± Grey asks and I nod at him.


    ¡°Yes, everything will be fine¡± I say and smile.


    ¡°Good, call me if something happens¡± Grey says and pats my shoulder but flinches as Isaac growls at


    him. I watch Grey almost run out of the house and I watch as Isaac walk over to


    me and sits down beside me


    ¡°I know that you thought that I killed your father but I didn¡¯t. I was curious and attracted by his scent. I


    was really shocked the day we came here, I thought I saw a ghost when you looked at me and then I


    showed Nora my memory and she told me what you believed all this time¡± Isaac exins and hangs


    his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand and at the same time I do, such a contradiction, right?¡± I say andugh.


    Isaac doesn¡¯t say anything so I look at him and then I grab his face and force him to look at me. I kiss


    him softly and look into his eyes.


    ¡°I was nning to let you mark me and then kill myself so you would go through that kind of pain like I


    did when my father and mother died but I realize that I was an idiot. I understand if you want to reject


    me. I will go to watch Nora¡¯s fight. And you can make up your mind of how you want this to go¡± I say


    and I stand up.


    I thought he would say something so I nced back when I was in the hall but he was already gone so


    I sigh and walk out to go to the fight.


    What have I done?


    Note.


    Sorry for the slow update but life is pretty awful right now. My uncle diedst month and I just found out


    that my step sister killed herself. But I try to update as fast as I can but I beg of your understanding as


    well.


    Being a single mother of five kids all of them are under 8 years old so it can be hectic sometimes.


    But I wish all of you the very best! Love

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Part 2 Chapter 62


    Ares POV


    Sh it, when Nora kissed Tristan it felt like my heart would jump out of my chest and Helios called at the


    same time so I heard him wince in pain as well. But I exined to him what it was all about and he


    seemed to understand Nora¡¯s reasons.


    What I can¡¯t understand is how Nora can be so da mn forgiving towards king Isaac. He said he would


    mark and rape her and put her on her ce and that was beneath him. But something happened


    between them, something she isn¡¯t telling us. Helios reminded me to trust Nora¡¯s decision so I will try to


    do that.


    Nora is getting ready for her fight and almost the entire kingdom is here to see which of the girls that


    are stronger. I already know that Nora is stronger but something tells me that she can¡¯t kill the other


    one. I don¡¯t know how to describe this feeling but Helios had the same one so this is something that our


    beautiful mate hasn¡¯t told us.


    I watch as Nora goes down to the middle of the training field where Adam is waiting and that other girl


    comes and walks past me with a smile on her lips but I just growl at her and she flinches from my aura.


    I walk and stand besides ke and Laura. Laura seems to see


    what is about to happen so I look at her curiously.


    ¡°Well, Nora, will have some problems out there¡± she says and I look down at her where she is standing


    opposite of the other


    ¡°This challenge is between Nora and Hailey. They are fighting to the death or if any of them yield. The


    fight is over the rights of Nora¡¯s fated mate and Hailey ims to be his chosen mate. And just to be


    clear Nora has already marked him but still Hailey ims him¡± Adam yells out and Hailey seems pis


    sed off at his exnation.


    ¡°What?¡± He is marked?¡±


    ¡°If he is Nora¡¯s fated mate, shouldn¡¯t Hailey just give up?¡±


    ¡°St upid girl¡±


    I heard a lot of whispering through the audience but they all went silent as king ke raised his hand.


    ¡°Let the fighting begin¡± he said and Hailey wasn¡¯t slow as she punched Nora in her face.


    Nora shook her head before she kicked Hailey in her stomach, making her fly a few meters away from


    Nora. Nora stalked towards her but Hailey got up and attacked but just as Grey and Helios had told us,


    Nora seemed to know where her opponent¡¯s blow wouldnd as she avoided all of them. I watched her


    dance away from Hailey¡¯s attacks and I heard king ke hum.


    ¡°She is pretty good but Hailey has more experience since she was born in this pack¡± king ke says


    and watches the fight seriously.


    ¡°Perhaps, but Nora took down an alpha werewolf, has Hailey done that?¡± I ask him and he looks at me


    surprised and Laura giggles.


    ¡°This fight will be really interesting now¡±


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I watched Hailey as she started to walk near me, I got to see all those small details. Like in the ze


    kingdom, bodynguage can lie but it also shows all your tells. And this girl didn¡¯t even try to hide them.


    Perhaps it will be unfair but I won¡¯t step back when she has thrown so many insults my way.


    *Gosh, this is boring. Can¡¯t you just take her down already?* Aurelie yawns.


    I didn¡¯t have to use their strength as Hailey is kicking and iling around like a child.


    *You know that I am just waiting for her to shift into her wolf* I say and watch Hailey as she swings her


    right fist but stops in the middle as she kicks with her left foot and I yawn.


    I grab both her fist and foot and smile at her. I can see the horror in her face as I kick her right in the


    center of her chest making her fly backwards and into a tree. She gasps loudly as shends on the


    ground but she shakes it off as she rises up and res at me.


    ¡°Come on then sl ut, why wont you talk to me?¡± she yells and I hear Ares¡¯ growl.


    I sigh and shrug. Clearly bored by her little tantrum. I could hear her so called ¡°friends¡± they are telling


    her to back down that she has no im to Ares whatsoever but she just growls at them. Refusing to


    give up.


    Hailey shudders suddenly and I can see her skin ripple as she tries not to shift.


    *Excuse me, Adam, but aren¡¯t we allowed to shift?* I mindlink him and he seems surprised at me being


    in his head.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    *Well, no. Actually you¡¯re not. If you shift you will lose. I thought you knew that* Adam excuses himself.


    Hmm sh it, what am I going to do now then? I can¡¯tmand her wolf to yield if she isn¡¯t allowed to


    shift.


    My thoughts were interrupted by Hailey¡¯s kick on my knees. I gritted my teeth as I fell down on the


    ground. I looked around at my surroundings and found the perfect spot to take her down without killing


    her. I just needed her to dance after my lead.


    I got up but she kicked me in the back so I hit the ground again a few meters from her but that¡¯s okay,


    she is doing exactly what I want. I turn around and sit on the ground while I re at her.


    *It¡¯s okay Nora, you are already healed, let¡¯s get her there.* Lillie says and I nod my head


    ¡°Haha, the great mate is losing to a werewolf. How does that feel, huh?¡± Haileyughs but I can tell that


    no one else is and this pis ses her off as she turns her head to the audience after kicking me in the


    head.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you guys. I am beating her. Why aren¡¯t you happy?¡± she yells for her


    friends but I can see them shake their heads.


    ¡°Haha, not even your friends stand by your side as they think that you are in the wrong,¡± I say and


    stand up slowly. Letting her think that I am injured.


    ¡°Shut your mouth, Prince Ares is mine¡± she growls and I anticipate the punch on my nose but I get up


    and take a few steps back.


    I tilt my head and smile.


    ¡°Who re¡± she screams at me and I nce behind.


    *Now, Nora do it both Aurelie and Lillie yell in my mind.


    I grab a hold of Haileys arm and throw myself on the ground so my back hits it first and then I kick up


    my leg in her stomach and flings her over my head. I could see where she wasnding without looking


    and as I sat up I heard the cr ack as shended on the stone with her head first.


    I listen closely and I can hear her heartbeat and her breathing. Everything went quiet as time stood still.


    waiting for her to either get up or not. I nce over my shoulder and see that she isn¡¯t getting up.


    Adam walks past me and checks on Hailey and turns to me and he smiles and nods.


    ¡°Nora wins¡±. Hailey is still alive but I bet that she wont wake up soon¡± Adam yells and at first it was


    quiet and then it came a thunderstorm of cheers came and Ares was suddenly by my side and kissed


    me deeply.


    ¡°You are mine forever¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Part 2 Chapter 63


    Helios POV


    I was furious but I calmed down as Nora talked about her fight against that werewolf girl. Furious as to


    why Ares didn¡¯t tell me about the fight and that Adam didn¡¯t tell Nora that they could not shift and a bit


    pis sed off at her, when she kissed Tristan. But mostly I was happy that she was okay.


    I am sitting in the dining hall with dad and Linus¡¯ father as they are eating and I speak with Nora


    through myptop. She looks fine but she looks like she needs to rest when she


    suddenly talks about this celestial event that ising. tomorrow night.


    A meteor shower and I just knew that she will let Ares mark her then. I felt my dad look at me and I felt


    his worry but I just smiled at him. Sure, I was sad but I knew my time woulde and I was nning to


    do it under a fullmoon anyway. Not just any fullmoon but a blood moon when our lycans are the


    strongest.


    I say goodbye for now and I turn to dad to see him watching me and I tilt my head when I realize that


    he is mindlinking someone right now. I wonder who it is?


    When I came back here, I heard that uncle Dave and Anna had left for Nora¡¯s former pack in a search


    of her parents and for baby Hannes. I got so shocked and furious when I heard that his father had run


    off with him.


    Andrei and his mate are happy but I am getting annoyed by


    the girl as she follows me like a lost puppy or something and one more thing. Another girl from the


    same vige has alsoe here and is stalking me.


    She seems young and when I told Andrei and Daniel about her, theyughed. That girl thought Ares


    were her mate and since we are twins we look the same and now she is following me around instead.


    I walk out of the castle, getting ready for a run with Ben and Daniel. It seems the rogue lycans have


    noticed that Nora is gone and they are causing a ruckus and so we need to do what we have been


    doing before. Cleaning the borders.


    Daniel and Ben are already waiting for me, Melinda and Sam are sitting together under the sun and I


    hug Melinda before I go over to Daniel. I take off my clothes and so do the guys and then we shift and I


    feel my lycan stretch and I give him


    -control.


    He howls and then takes off deep into the forest. Ari is far behind and Ben has already caught up with


    me. We run towards the border and we meet three rogue lycans at once. We take them and chase


    them away before we split up and I step over the border towards the nearest werewolf vige. I shift


    back and take out a pair of shorts of a hollow tree nearby.


    Then I walk on the edges of the vige. I have been here before and the older wolves know me by this


    time. There is a pair of young girls that are on the outskirts of the vige and I hear one of them crying.


    I walked over to them when I caught the scent of blood.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± I ask them when I get closer and they look up


    at me.


    ¡°Not me but she is. A monster chased us and it scratched her leg¡± the dark haired girl said and I


    nodded and crouched down.


    ¡°Can I see the injury?¡± I ask the red headed girl and she nods.


    She pulls up her skirt and I click my tongue when I see the nasty wound.


    ¡°Can you describe this monster for me?¡± I ask them and they look at each other. They are maybe eight


    years old.


    ¡°It looks kind of like a wolf but more evil and it stood on its back legs but its back bended, like this¡± the


    dark haired girl showed me and I nod. A rogue lycan.


    ¡°Do you remember where you saw itst?¡± I ask when both girls suddenly stare at me with horror in


    their eyes and I sniff the air and sigh.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I look behind me and notice five rogue lycans approaching,


    ¡°Okay girls, they are lycans and I am one too but don¡¯t worry I will call your alpha but please don¡¯t move


    I try to protect you¡± I say and they seem more confused than scared now.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t from this vige. The monsters, I mean they kidnapped us from our vige about a month


    ago or so¡± the dark haired girl said and I stared at them. Da mn.


    ¡°Okay, but I will protect you and I will call on my friends so please listen to me and stay here, okay?¡± I


    say to them and they nod. I turn around to watch the rogues and then I shift and rip the shorts.


    I growl at them and they stop momentarily, I let out my aura when they try to get closer. I make two of


    them drop to the ground but the other three struggle but they don¡¯t drop.


    *Ben, Daniel, I am at the first werewolf vige right outside the borders. I need your help, I have five


    rogue lycans and two wolf children to protect. They¡¯re Not of this pack by the way* I mindlink them and


    they respond at once that they are on their way over to us.


    I take one step against them and let out a roar and smash out my aura. Making two more drops but the


    one in the middle is littered with scars and he seems unaffected. He growls and runs towards me and I


    jump up on him. Taking him down with my weight.


    He growls and takes a bite out of my thigh and I growl back. I notice the girls and that there is one


    lycan stalking towards them but I get off this one and attack the one that is approaching the girls.


    But before I can reach them the lycan that bit me buries his ws in the wound on my thigh and rips


    me backwards, roar but as Ind on the ground I see both Daniel and Bene running towards us.


    The lycan above me doesn¡¯t seem to care that they areing and he drives his ws into my chest


    and I feel it.


    My heart. His ws prated my heart. I hear Ares scream through our twin bond and I hear Nora


    roar through ours. I hear the girls scream but everything fades out and so does the world..


    -Goodbye.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Part 2 Chapter 64


    Nora POV


    Everything was fine when I was talking to Helios through theptop that I borrowed from Laura and


    after that I was justzing around. Trying to rest from the fight but then I felt Helios getting angry and


    then he was hurt. Pain radiated from my thigh where he had gotten hurt.


    Ares came to my side as well, he could also feel that Helios was hurt. The pain intensified and then it


    stopped until I felt the worst pain of them all. It felt like someone was trying to rip me apart.


    *What is happening? I ask Aurelie and Lillie.


    *Helios is wounded badly, someone has nicked his heart but he is still alive. The bond is still in ce


    but we must hurry to his side. * Aurelie answers


    *Nora, go now!* Lille roars inside of me,


    ¡°Nora, we must go,¡± Ares says and I nod as I stand up.


    Greyes in rmed and so does Tristan, they must have. felt it through the bond as well. Lycans


    have a different bond to their pack than werewolves do.


    ¡°Get to ke and Laura, now¡± Imand Grey and he nods.


    ¡°I aming with you¡± Tristan says and I look at him.


    ¡°But¡± Ares says confused


    ¡°Isaac has left me anyway so I aming back with you and Helios is my cousin as well.¡± Tristan


    exins and I nod at him.


    Greyes back with Laura and he finds Anton on his way


    there.


    ¡°Nora, I have opened a portal. All you need to do is to get through it and you will be outside your castle.


    Melinda is waiting for you there but please hurry¡± Laura rushes out her words.


    We practically run out of the house and I see the portal and I walk through it just to walk into Melinda¡¯s


    open arms.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I ask her and she points at the castle.


    I nod and rush inside when I hear Ares call for me to wait for him but I can¡¯t. I must see Helios, I feel


    through the bond that he is alive but probably not for long.


    I run up the stairs and let the bond guide me when I find myself outside the doctor¡¯s office and I knock


    before I enter. We need a hospital or something like that, something bigger.


    I stop as I see the king, the doctor and both Ben and Daniel standin around the bed. I can hear Helios


    breathing getting slow. I tremble as I walk in and Areses in behind me. I reach Helios and I see the


    wound right above his heart and the one on the thigh.


    ¡°Nora¡± Ben says but I just hold up my hand and he quiets down.


    I bend over Helios and kiss him softly on the lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn toe back to me now¡± I say before doing the


    only thing I know how to do. I enter the realm of the moon. goddess.


    Helios POV


    So.. Where the hell am I?


    It looks like I am standing on the bottom of ake but I don¡¯t have any trouble breathing under the


    water.


    ¡°Hello Helios¡± I hear someone giggle my name and I try to look around but I am still under the da mn


    water.


    ¡°Technically you are in the water and not under it but that is just an illusion as well¡± the same voice


    giggles,


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask and I am surprised as my voicees out clear in the water but I got more


    surprised as the water started going up.


    Literally going up, the water became high walls around me and I could see a path for me to get away


    from there and I walked to get to a beach.


    ¡°This looks nice¡± the giggling voice says and I sigh as I turn around.


    A small girl with white blonde hair and the clearest blue eyes I have ever seen is standing there. She is


    wearing a silver dress and behind her is Artemis standing and watching me.


    ¡°Artemis?¡± I ask and stare at her and she nods.


    ¡°Then you must be¨C¡± I say as I try to wrap my head around it.


    ¡°Yes, Helios, I am the moon goddess. I hope Nora has told you about me¡± She giggles and I nod.


    ¡°So, what were you thinking when you got wounded by a rogue lycan?¡± the moon goddess asks and I


    tilt my head.


    ¡°All I was thinking of was to protect the wolf girls from them. They told me that they had been


    kidnapped but I thought I had shut that thing down¡± I say and look at her.


    ¡°Good answer.¡± But no, you shut down half of the organization, they havee back stronger now¡± she


    answers and looks sad.


    I nod my head, trying to understand that I left something half finished. I need to take them down again


    or everything will be more difficult in the future.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t asked the most important thing yet, Helios¡± the moon goddess says and I tilt my head at


    her.


    ¡°Oh right, is my mother and sister here?¡± I asked her, hoping that I could see them.


    ¡°Uhm..¡± Well. No.. I thought you would ask if you were dead or not¡± she says and I can see that I


    confused her with my question.


    ¡°I know that I am not dead. I can feel her, you know. Nora, mean¡± I say and look at her.


    ¡°So perceptive of you. Yes, you are still alive and I believe that she is really happy that you are¡± the


    moon goddess says and points at something behind me and I turn around.


    ¡°Nora?¡± I say when Iy my eyes on her. She seems to be crying.


    I run over to her and she meets me halfway and we hug each


    other.


    ¡°So this is your first mate, Nora¡± the moon goddess says as she approaches us and Nora nods.


    ¡°First mate?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°Yes, you are born first right?¡± she giggles and I nod.


    ¡°Please, how can I heal him?¡± Nora suddenly asks and the moon goddess tilts her head andughs


    before she says.


    ¡°You already have¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Part 2 Chapter 65


    Ares POV


    I watch as my twin brother isying in a hospital bed and our mate is beside him,ying her head on his


    chest. I can feel this cold sensation through the bond and I don¡¯t like it. I feel empty again. He is my


    brother, my other half of myself. I will not lose him.


    Ben and Daniel walk out of the room, leaving me with my dad. I walk slowly towards the bed and touch


    Nora¡¯s head but she doesn¡¯t move. I take a few strands of her hair and move them away when I see


    that she isn¡¯t awake.


    I feel through the bond and I chuckle when I suddenly know where she is. The realm of the moon


    goddess.


    ¡°Bring him home¡± I whisper to her and kiss her cheek.


    ¡°Ares?¡± dad says but I just smile and shake my head.


    I bring a chair and ce it next to Nora and then I wait. I wait for both my brother and my mate toe


    back to me.


    Anna¡¯s POV


    Finally, after so many days in that st upid car, we are finally here. The silver stream pack, mine and


    Nora¡¯s birth pack. I hate them, all of them. Here the women should stay beside the men and be quiet.


    Annoying like hell.


    Dave and I went straight for the pack house to introduce ourselves but something was terribly wrong


    here. There was


    no one out, it used to be children and pack members out and about but now it¡¯s deserted.


    Dave knocks on time at the door and opens it and I gag by the smell. Dave steps in but he shoves me


    out. I take his warning and stay outside until hees back out.


    ¡°They are dead¡±. All of them are dead¡± he says and shakes his head.


    ¡°All of them?¡± I ask and open the door, not letting him stop


    me.


    As I walk in I begin to let my tears fall. There on the floor are so many bodies on the floor and they


    have been dead for awhile now. Men and women but not the children.


    I see the alpha and the lunaying dead beside each other but what made me scream for Dave wasn¡¯t


    them.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Dave asks as hees inside and I point at a couple on the floor.


    ¡°Nora¡¯s parents, I think that they are them¡± I say with a slight tremble in my voice.


    Dave sighs and walks over to them and I watch him. The woman was dead for awhile now but she


    resembled Nora. Or is that something my mind is thinking because I thought it was Nora¡¯s parents from


    the beginning.


    -Dave takes out his phone and takes a picture of them, just to


    be sure when I suddenly hear a noiseing from the kitchen and Dave nods at me so I go to


    investigate.


    In the kitchen there are no dead bodies and I listen closely but


    I can¡¯t hear anything. Davees in and points to a broom closet but I froze in fear and shake my


    head at him. Dave understands as he squeezes my hand and walks over there and opens it.


    ¡°Oh, what is your name?¡± I hear him say and I hear crying.


    ¡°Dave, I know that crying¡± I say and walk closer and peek inside to see a boy about eight or nine years


    old clutching a baby in his arms. Baby Hannes!


    ¡°Hello, there. You cane out now. We won¡¯t harm you¡± I say and he shakes his head looking


    terrified at Dave.


    ¡°Dave, can this be the cause of lycans?¡± I ask him and he


    seems to think over that one too.


    ¡°I will meet you outside¡± he says and kisses me on my head before calling someone and walking out.


    Hid brother I would


    guess.


    ¡°Is he gone now?¡± The boy asks and I nod my head. The boy crawls out and I look down at baby


    Hannes in his arms. N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Can I hold him?¡± I ask and the boy nods.


    ¡°He likes you¡± he says after baby Hannes giggled at me.


    ¡°I hope so, I took care of him for a few weeks¡± I say and smile at him


    ¡°Are you also a lycan?¡± he asks and looks scared of me now.


    ¡°No, I grew up in this pack. but my mate is a lycan, he was here just a moment ago but went outside.¡± I


    exin and he nods.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± I ask him and he looks uncertain, if he should answer that or not.


    ¡°It was about ten lycans that came here a few days ago and they killed every male but my dad told me


    to hide in here with the baby. He said that if the baby would cry they would kill me and him. But I guess


    they got busy with the resistance they got and when they killed the males that had been mated, the


    females died as well and they clearly didn¡¯t like that.


    They took all unmated girls and boys, but only the boys that haven¡¯t gained their wolves yet. But I hid


    and I hid him as well.¡± the boy says and I can tell he is one brave little boy.


    ¡°I understand but we need to get out of here, do you know if the kitchen has another door to the


    outside?¡± I ask him and


    he nods.


    I go to the door which he pointed to and open it slowly but almost cough up my heart as the door is


    ripped open just to reveal Dave.


    ¡°Da mn, Anna, you scared me there¡± he says and looks happy as he sees baby Hannes in my arms.


    ¡°Well you scared me as well, can you take him?¡± I ask and hold baby Hannes out for him to take.


    When Dave has him I turn around and reach out my hand to the boy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay we will get you to safety. What is your name?¡± I ask and he tilts his head towards us when he


    answers.


    ¡°I am called David¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Part 2 Chapter 66


    David¡¯s POV


    They came one night about tenrge and scary lycans but there was something wrong with them. I had


    seen lycans before but they moved funny like there was someone that forced them to move with the


    help of strings.


    I was sleeping when they barged into our house and my dad yelled as they killed my mom and my


    older brother. My dad threw me out of the window and handed me the baby. A man came to us a week


    before and asked my mom and dad to raise his baby.


    He woulde back for himter but I could tell that he was lying. So dad gave me the baby and told


    me to run and hide. That they would kill us if they found us. I ran to the pack house to warn our alpha. I


    got there in time and warned our ga mma couple.


    They woke up the rest of them and the beta female, J¨¦ssica, showed me the broom closet so I could


    hide in there with the baby. I heard fighting and yells, growling and I heard them being killed one by


    one.


    The baby started crying and I thought it was the end of us but the door opened and it was the ga mma


    female that looked at us before she gave me a letter that was addressed to her daughter. Then she


    locked the door and went away again. I felt so many of my pack die, I felt their deaths inside my heart


    and I hated the lycans.


    The lycans took my family away from me. And now I am sitting inside a car and one of them is driving


    it. I was


    surprised when the female wolf said I would be safe if I came with them. She did grow up in my pack so


    I knew I could trust her and the baby liked them both.


    But I am still uncertain of the lycan. They had a baby chair for the baby in the trunk so he was safe


    when they drove around the pack to see if anyone else was alive. They stopped by the school but it


    was empty and then I remembered. The arena was big enough to hide in and a difficult ce to chase


    us down in.


    I told her that and they drove down there. I got out with the lycan but I was angry at him. Does he really


    believe that they wille out if they smell the scent of a lycan? But I wasn¡¯t willing to let him stay with


    the baby either.


    ¡°You should stay with her in the car, in case some bad onese here again.¡± I say and walk into the


    arena. He doesn¡¯t follow me and I feel happy that the female and the baby are safe. They have killed


    people inside the arena as well but I heard someone sniffling so I followed that sound until I found a


    pair of siblings.


    A girl and a boy, I recognized them.


    ¡°David?¡± The girl seemed shocked when she spoke my name.


    ¡°Yeah, they are gone now and there is a couple here that will take us to safety. Come on now. Do you


    know if there is anyone else hiding in the arena?¡± I ask and they nod as they get up.


    ¡°A few children are hiding at the rose gate¡± the boy says and I nod.


    They follow me and I find three more children. We look through the arena and we find one more. A girl


    that is barely a year old wasying on the ground next to her dead mother. I pick her up and then we go


    back to the car. The female wolf and the lycan seem surprised by how many I bring back with


    me.


    ¡°Oh, my¡± the female wolf says and I nod.


    I gave her the little girl as she was a bit heavy and she held her in her arms and looked at the rest of


    the children.


    ¡°Good thing I took the bigger car then¡± the lycan says and opens the back door and does something


    inside the car.


    ¡°He is just popping up the extra seats¡± she says and I nod. I take the girl¡¯s hand and I try to pull her with


    me but she refuses to leave her brother.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay they are good people, they have promised me that they will take us somewhere safe or do


    you want to stay here where everyone is dead?¡± I ask her and she shakes her head.


    ¡°David, I know that you are frustrated but please try to be gentle¡± the female wolf says and I sigh at her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If I am then they will never snap out of the shock. They are terrified of him and if we can¡¯t get them to


    understand then they will starve to death here¡± I say and point at the lycan.


    ¡°He has a point Anna¡± the lycan say to the female wolf.


    ¡°Your name is Anna?¡± I ask her and she smiles and nods.


    ¡°Yes, I had a sister in this pack but she died for a very long time ago¡± She says and looks away


    ¡°Amanda?¡± The girl and I spoke at the same time and Anna looked surprised at us.


    ¡°Yes, that was my sister¡¯s name. But how do you know?¡± she asks and the girl smiles.


    ¡°Amanda was my grandmother and she used to tell me stories about her sister Anna that was born


    without her wolf. Like the ga mma¡¯s daughter Nora.¡± she says and I see Anna¡¯s eyes bringing forth


    tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡± I say and be nervous.


    ¡°Hehe, Anna is easily tear stricken, nothing to be helped there. But now kids, get in the car and we will


    drive away from here¡± the lycan says and I nod.


    I helped all the kids to get into the car and I took the seat in the front as Anna wanted to sit with the


    babies.


    I hope we get somewhere we can be safe.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Part 2 Chapter 67


    Dave¡¯s POV


    I can¡¯t believe it, the entire pack was wiped out. Almost, but still all the adults were gone but we found


    baby Hannes and his brother. They have almost the same scent so perhaps half- brothers?


    Then we got six more kids to transport home, I wonder how we will deal with this. Anna seemed happy


    with one of the girls. Her sister was the girl¡¯s grandmother and I think Anna is happy with hearing that


    her sister was happy in the end.


    The children were scared and hungry but I think they felt calm when David told them to stop worrying


    so much. David seems to be the kind of child that is much more grown up on the inside. An old soul so


    to speak.


    I stopped by a fast food restaurant and got the children something to eat and I now can understand


    Nora¡¯s fascination with food in the castle. The children had no idea what a burger was at all. Scary to


    think about. Anna suggested pizza next time and the children got curious about that and we started


    talking about all the toppings on a pizza.


    And a few hourster all the children were


    lo on as we


    got


    near to the border. I had to stop the car as I felt my heart rip and I threw myself out of the car.


    *Brother, what is going on?* I pushed the mindlink on him and his answer was gruesome.


    *Helios is on the verge of death. A rouge lycan pierced his


    heart with its ws* he answered and I held in the howl that I


    wanted to release.


    I got up and into the car after a few minutes and I noticed Anna was crying while holding baby Hannes


    in her arms.


    I drove over our border as fast as I could, the guards at the gates recognized us and opened the gat¨¨s


    quickly and shut them just as quickly again. I drove as fast as I could all the way up to the castle gate


    and I looked at Anna in the rear mirror and she nodded at me and I rushed out of the car.


    I ran inside the castle and noticed the gloomy atmosphere but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Melinda.¡± Anna needs help outside¡± I call at her and she gets up and walks out.


    I open the door to the doctor¡¯s office and I stop and totally stare at them before banging down my fist


    into the doctor¡¯s desk. Making everyone flinch.


    ¡°Why such a hurry, uncle?¡± Ares asks smirking.


    ¡°I thought¡± I say and stare at them.


    Nora giggled as she was sitting in Heliosp and Helios just smiled like a cat that got cream for


    breakfast.


    ¡°Stu pid kids, don¡¯t give me another heart attack¡± I say and go over to Helios and hug him.


    He seems a bit surprised over it but I don¡¯t care about that right now. I turn to face Nora and I hesitate


    to ask her but bettere from me than the kids out there.


    ¡°I know that today has been rough but I have something to tell you, could you please listen?¡± I ask her


    and she seems worried but nods.


    Anna¡¯s POV


    To think that my sister Amanda got kids and they got kids of their own. The little girl that talked about


    Amanda is called Annie after myself. I was so touched to hear that and I promised her that she was not


    going to be alone anymore. Neither her little brother, Andy.


    I take it they liked the letter ¡°A¡± in the family. Near the border when the kids had finally fallen asleep this


    pain came and Dave threw himself out of the car so as not to scare the kids. I thought someone was


    trying to kill me, that kind of pain but it vanished in a matter of seconds.


    Dave came back and told me in the mindlink that Helios was hurt and I got scared. I nodded at him to


    hurry home and also when he rushed into the castle. I tried to hold it together, not to break down in


    front of the children.


    Melinda, Ben, Daniel and Sam came out after Dave went inside and I sneaked out of the car.


    ¡°Wait, perhaps Ben and Daniel can stay back. The kids are scared to death of lycans.¡± I say and hold


    up my hand.


    ¡°What kids?¡± Daniel asks just as David gets out of the car and Daniel gasps.


    ¡°Uncle Daniel?¡± David say and I am shocked


    ¡°Yeah kiddo,e here¡± he says and David walks over to him. Daniel picks him up in his arms and he


    hugs him tightly.


    ¡°I met David when we were at Nora¡¯s pack at the mateball, we got to be friends, he is a funny boy this


    one¡± Danielughs and David seemsfortable in his arms.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s good but what about the rest of the children¡± I say and point at the car.


    ¡°How many are there?¡± Ben asks and I sigh.


    ¡°Eight in total¡± I answer and he stares at me


    ¡°The silver stream pack is wiped out and they even took. children from there, only these ones got away


    and stayed hidden¡± I say and they nod.


    Melinda helped me get the children out from the car when suddenly a loud wailing noise could be


    heard. Nora.


    ¡°What the?¡± Ben said and I felt sad.


    ¡°Her parents.. I found her parents dead¡± I whisper and Ben and Daniel growl.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Melinda asks


    ¡°It was lycans but there was something wrong with them, their eyes were blood red and their movement


    seemed forced as they walked¡± David tells us and Ben sighs.


    ¡°Rogue lycans¡±. They have begun to kidnap children from werewolf packs again. In a way to


    experiment on them before they gain their wolves¡± Ben exined but I just stared at them. Not again.


    ¡°For what?¡± Melinda asked


    ¡°They are trying to get a mate to bnce up the madness that


    took hold of them when the curse killed their mates.¡± Ares says as hees out with Helios behind him


    I smile but then I walk right up to Helios and p him in the face and I hold up my finger at him as he


    stares at me.


    ¡°You stu pid little boy. Don¡¯t you ever do something like this again. Next time I will kill you and you will


    stay dead.


    Understood¡± I say as terror is shaking through my body and Helios just nods.


    ¡°Wow, Anna can be pretty cool¡± David says and I blushBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Part 2 Chapter 68


    Nora¡¯s POV


    Dave showed me a photo of my parents and I froze. I thought they looked weird and when Helios saw


    the photo and


    hugged me I knew in an instant that something was wrong. Dave told me that he found them like that


    and that he didn¡¯t


    want to keep secrets from me.


    I listened to him but I couldn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. I tried to mindlink them but the


    link was silent like they were blocking me. But at the same time I just knew but I didn¡¯t want to admit it


    to myself. They were my parents, the very people that made me, raised me and loved me.


    And now. Now they are gone. Dead. My mom and my dad. I stared down at my hands and I felt the first


    tear roll down my cheek. I heard Aurelie and Lillie trying to speak with me and I think I heard Artemis as


    well but everything was empty.


    I took a shaking breath until everything broke down as I screamed out my anguish. I felt a sharp pain in


    my thigh and I looked around for the source. Ares had put a syringe there and it made my entire world


    go white.


    I woke upter in my room and I noticed that it was early in the morning. Have I been sleeping for half a


    day? No that can¡¯t be right, how long was I sleeping. I move in my bed and I stand up and walk to the


    bathroom.


    I stare at myself in the mirror. I look drugged. My skin is pale and I have dark circles under my eyes and


    they look sunk in.


    My hair looks ugly and really, I smell like I haven¡¯t showered in weeks.


    I take off my pj and go take a hot shower when I hear the bathroom door open and the scent of both


    Helios and Ares fills the bathroom. I turn around at them and I am shocked as they look like hell itself.


    Has something bad happened since yesterday?


    I finished showering and went out when Helios gave me a towel, I dried myself just to notice that I have


    lost weight, you can see my ribs sticking out. There is no way that I have been, sleeping for a day. I


    look up at them and they just watch me.


    I reach out my hand to touch them just to confirm that this isn¡¯t a dream and when I feel the tingles on


    my hand I sigh. It isn¡¯t a dream, they are really here with me.


    ¡°Nora, how are you feeling?¡± Ares asks and I look at him.


    ¡°Hungry¡± I croak out, my voice is hoa rse and he nods while pouring me a ss of water.


    I drink slowly as I feel like I haven¡¯t drank anything for a while. Confused, I go inside the room to find


    clothes, the room is dark so I stumble around to find my closet. I step on something that cuts through


    my foot and I wince in pain.


    The light floods the room and I must blink several times before see a piece of wood sticking up through


    my foot. Helios takes me in his arms and puts me down at the bed, Areses over and he shifts


    before he takes the wood out and licks the wound on my foot. I can tell that I am not healing properly.


    §±look up as he shifts back and I gasp as I look around in my


    room. everything in here is trashed. Like someone has


    attacked every piece of furniture and there are holes in the walls and w marks on the floor.


    Was this my doing?


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask them and both of them look away from me.


    ¡°I will have someone to clean this room up¡± Helios says but I shake my head and step down onto the


    floor.


    ¡°Did I do this?¡± I ask them but they don¡¯t say anything so instead I walk into the closet just to find all my


    clothes shredded into small pieces. What in the world happened here.


    Then I feel it, my neck stings and I touch it just to flinch. I tried to look at the mirror there but it was also


    shattered. So I ran to the bathroom and both guys followed me. I stare at the marks on my neck. These


    aren¡¯t made from needles. I feel through the bond and yes, they have marked me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask them as I can see them in the mirror.


    ¡°A lot has happened since that day, Nora,¡± Ares says and I can see now that both of them have lost


    weight.


    ¡°Tell me, please. Help me understand¡± I plead with them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down to the dining room, you need to eat¡± Helios says and holds out a dress for me.


    I take the dress and put it on me, it is a bit big but I don¡¯t care about that right now.


    We walk through the castle and it¡¯s deadly quiet here and even the air feels cold. Something is


    definitely wrong.


    We sit down in the dining room and Ares goes to the kitchen to find something to eat, Helios looks sad


    and I just feel lost. Areses back with water and sandwiches for me and I eat


    slowly.


    ¡°Tell me¡± I say when I have eaten.


    ¡°How long have I been sleeping?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°It has been 10 years since your parents died¡± Helios says and I am so shocked that I just stare at him.


    ¡°What? 10 years? How? So you mean to say that you have been drugging me for 10 years and


    apparently marked me as well. Where are the others? What has happened?¡± I stand up and yell, not


    believing a word they are saying.


    ¡°Calm down, Nora. We are going to tell you now. We tried to break the curse so the rogue lycans would


    stop raping and force marks on too young female wolves. But it didn¡¯t work by marking you even under


    the blood moon. Your wolf Aurelie died at us marking you and Lillie came forward instead.


    She forced the shift and you were forced to stay inside her form for over three years. She went on a


    rampage and she.. she killed everyone. Dad, Dave, Anna, Daniel, Melinda, Ben, Sam, Hannes, David,


    everyone died in her hands.¡± Ares exins and I just stare at him, too shocked to believe anything he


    says.


    ¡°You have been controlling thisnd ever since and you have ordered us to nevermand you or


    subdue you ever again. So now we just have to live with that¡± Helios says and I rush out of the dining


    room.


    I run out of the castle and see that the entire thing is burned


    down to the ground, the sky is red but everything else is Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ck. Nothing is alive and I just stare at it when both Helios and Arese out. I turn to look at them


    when they suddenly kill me with a knife through my heart and thest thing I see is them killing


    themselves.


    The world bes ck as I die..

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Part 2 Chapter 69


    Melinda¡¯s POV


    I sit up in my bed with a cream from my lips and Daniel wakes up in an instant as well. I look around


    and when Daniel hugs me I sigh. That was an evil premonition.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel asks but I just shake my head and run out of our room.


    As I ran towards Nora¡¯s room I noticed that I woke up Anna as she had opened their door and was


    looking out.


    I knock on Nora¡¯s door before opening it and Helioses out in the corridor with me. He holds on to


    my arms as tremble, still in shock of what I saw. The king alsoes. down with his brother and Ares


    comes out looking concerned.


    ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t give Nora¡¯s more drugs. Don¡¯t mark her because it won¡¯t end the curse, it will


    only release her lycan and she will go on a rampage.¡± I say but all I am met with is confusion.


    ¡°Wait, Melinda, you talk too fast, we can¡¯t keep up¡± Helios says. and I nod and try to breathe slowly.


    ¡°Well since everyone is up I will go down and make breakfast and a lot of coffee. Perhaps Daniel can


    take Melinda with him and make sure she puts something more on her than just panties¡± Anna says


    and yawns before going down.


    Just panties? I look down and realize that she is right, I am only wearing panties. Oh, how


    embarrassing. I cover my


    boobs and Helios releases me and they go back to their rooms to get dressed.


    Daniel guides me back to our room so I can get dressed and so does he. Then we went down to the


    dining room. A lot of things have happened that I haven¡¯t realized that Anna has switched out the table


    and all the chairs in here.


    I take a seat when Annaes out with a tray and Davees out with another one. Coffee, tea,


    toast, pancakes and fruit. I grab a mug and make some fruit tea, trying to calm myself down.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Tell us Melinda, everything¡± the king says and I nod.


    ¡°Okay, so I must have linked myself to Nora in some way because I saw everything from Nora¡¯s eyes. I


    felt everything that she did.


    It happened ten years in the future when she woke up and she was marked. Helios and Ares exined


    that the rogue lycans had started to mark young werewolf girls to try to imprint on them but it didn¡¯t


    seed so you guys tried to haste the markings to break the curse.


    But for some reason the curse was intact, so marking Nora, isn¡¯t a part of breaking the curse more like


    to solidify it. Then her lycan woke up and they shifted, Nora got stuck in her lycan form for three years


    and then she killed everyone and everything.


    Shemanded both Ares and Helios that they couldn¡¯tmand her back or keep her drugged


    anymore. And so the world was blood red and everything else was ck as coal.


    But what I did remember was that you kept drugging Nora,


    24 40


    after her parents death. So please don¡¯t do that. Let her/out on a rampage rather than this vision,


    please.¡± I exin everything that I say.


    Everyone was quiet at first then they started discussing and baby Hannes woke up so Anna walked


    there to fetch him here.


    Helios POV


    I cant believe what Melinda saw in her vision, Nora killing everyone and her lycan took over and went


    on a rampage. I can¡¯t believe it, I won¡¯t believe it.


    But one thing was good: we actually got confirmed that the lycans are kidnapping young werewolf


    children. Now we just need to get them before they kill them in an attempt to mark them.


    But to think that we would keep drugging Nora to prevent her from destroying something, if that were


    the case then she should have been a threat to the children or something.


    ¡°Prince?¡± A small voice says and I look down to see one of the boys has gotten up.


    ¡°Yes, little guy?¡± I say back and he smiles.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± he asks and I pick him up so he sits in myp,


    ¡°Helios and what is yours?¡± I answer and he smiles even bigger.


    ¡°The same¡± he says and I tilt my head


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°My mommy named me Helios as well. ¡± he smiles big and I nod my head.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s a good name¡± I say and the boy pouts


    ¡°Does this mean that I am a prince too?¡± he asks but Iugh at him.


    ¡°Are you sure that you want to be one?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°No it seems to be a pain in the butt¡± he says and Aresughs hard.


    ¡°Yeah sometimes it is¡± I agree with him.


    Can we go y?¡± the little Helios asks me and I smile


    ¡°After breakfast¡± I say and he smiles even bigger.


    ¡°You have always been good with kids,¡± Ares mutters.


    ¡°Well if you try to smile more, you can also be good with kids. you know¡± I say to him and he res at


    me.


    Ares groans and gets up and walks out of the dining room. I know that he is jealous of me but if he


    would just stop pouting it would work better.


    ¡°Is he your brother? You look simr¡± Little Helios says and I chuckle at him.


    ¡°Yes, he is my twin brother. His name is Ares¡± I say and little Helios nods and watches Ares before the


    door closes.


    ¡°I will go ask him if he wants to y too¡± he says and jumps down from me and rushes after Ares.


    I shake my head when I suddenly feel a tugging sensation on the bond, Nora has woken up. I stand


    from the table and pour some coffee and take a toast before going up to Nora. As | open our door I see


    Nora sitting in the bed.


    ¡°Breakfast¡± I say and Nora looks at me and nods.


    ¡°Yes¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Part 2 Chapter 70


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I felt hollow, like there was this huge hole inside of me. I don¡¯t know how many days have passed but I


    feel like I am going on a routine and everyone is walking on their toes around me.


    All I want to do is crawl into a ball and cry myself to sleep. But I can¡¯t do that, I know that isn¡¯t the


    greatest idea


    ¡°Ares?¡± Can we go back to the knight kingdom?¡± I ask him suddenly after we had lunch and he looks at


    me.


    ¡°Are you sure of that?¡± he asks and I shake my head.


    ¡°No, but I need something to do, to distract myself. Through my hardest times in life I was training like


    hell. I fought until I broke down. I don¡¯t want to feel like this anymore so please, can we go back?¡± I ask


    him and look up at him.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Helios asks as hees into the room.


    ¡°Nora said she wanted to go back to the knight kingdom¡± Ares says and I nod at him.


    ¡°That sounds good but I can¡¯te, I need to investigate the thing with the rogue lycans¡± Helios say


    and I nod and then I tilt my head


    ¡°What thing?¡± I ask him.


    He seems surprised but shakes it off quickly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you but I don¡¯t want any secrets between us either. The remaining rogue lycans


    have been kidnapping you werewolf girls to mark them before their wolf surface as to calm down their


    own lycans rage¡± Helios exins and I stare at him in shock and disgust.


    ¡°But for the bond to take effect, they would have to.. to..¡± I say and feel like I need to throw up


    ¡°Yes and that is why I am going to find them and rescue the children¡± he says and I nod my head.


    ¡°So the children I have heard from thest few days?¡± I say N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    and both nod.


    ¡°They are from your old pack¡± Ares says and I look down.


    ¡°How many?¡± I ask and look at them.


    ¡°Seven, and baby Hannes is one of them¡± Helios says and I feel happy for Anna.


    ¡°Can Ie and say hello?¡± I ask and they both smile at me


    and nod.


    ¡°Please get dressed first¡± Ares says and I look down as I am naked.


    ¡°I need new clothes¡± I sigh and look at the closet.


    Apparently I went crazy the other day and shredded all my clothes. Since then I have been going


    around naked.


    ¡°Yes, do you want to go shopping?¡± Helios asks and I look up and nod.


    ¡°Yes, I would like that¡± I say and I feel that my hole inside isn¡¯t


    getting any smaller but a little bit of joy is spreading throughout my body.


    My mates never left my side and they have been the support I needed in my darkest days. Aurelie and


    Lillie have helped me as well. Aurelie forced the shift after shredded the clothes in a way for me to calm


    down.


    Ares found me in her form and he sat down next to us just keeping uspany while Helios cleaned


    up and made food for us. After that he took us out so. Aurelie could run around in


    the forest.


    ¡°I think Melinda said something about going shopping as well and I know Sam needs to go to her


    house as well¡± Ares says as Helios had walked into his room and just came back with


    some clothes for me.


    ¡°What should we do about our rooms? I mean we cant have three separate rooms if we are going to


    live together¡± I say suddenly.


    The guys look at each other and smile suddenly.


    ¡°The grand wing¡± they say and I tilt my head.


    ¡°Come we will show you¡± they say and take my hand and they need to steady me as the floor spins as I


    get up too fast.


    Then we walk through the corridors and finallye to a pair of double doors and they open them and


    I walk inside. I gasp as I look at the size of the wing.


    It¡¯s huge. It¡¯s like a smaller house here. The first room is like a sitting area and it has shelves on the


    walls. Then Ares shows me tha bathroom, big bathtub and four shower heads. I look


    at him confused. But Helios showed me the closet, it was separated into three parts so each one of us


    had our own part of it. Then they guide me to an empty room and I tilt my head until Helios points up. I


    bend my neck and look up at the ceiling. It¡¯s beautiful. A painting of wolf cubs ying on a flower field.


    Oh, it¡¯s a baby room. I look at him with a slight blush on my cheeks and then a blue door on the other


    end of the room and when I open that. It¡¯s the master bedroom. A real big bed like they have taken two


    double beds and put them together. And I saw another door and I opened that one just toe out


    between the shelves in the sitting area. Cool.


    ¡°The wing is built like an ¡°o¡± shape so everything fits together.


    ¡°1


    ¡®Ares exins but I am thinking deeply until it hits me.


    ¡°This is the tower, right?¡± I ask them and they both nod.


    ¡°Yep, we can move our things here if you want to but you will need to help us go shopping for furniture


    and stuff.¡± Helios answered and I nodded.


    ¡°Perhaps Anna cane along?¡± I say and p my hands together.


    ¡°Oh no, I was with Annast time she was in the city. Your turn brother¡± Ares says and runs out of the


    wing.


    I look at Helios and heughs at Ares.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I would love to go shopping with you. Perhaps we can make a whole day field trip


    tomorrow. Early.¡± Helios winks and I nod my head.


    I go after Ares when I bump into Melinda in the corridor. She wasing out of my room when I called


    out to her.


    ¡°Melinda, do you wannae with us shopping?¡± I ask and she releases a breath when she sees me


    and then she nods


    and smiles.


    ¡°Hell yeah, when?¡± she asks


    ¡°Early tomorrow¡± Helios says and we walk down to the hall.


    ¡°Shopping trip tomorrow, who of you are up for it?¡± Helios announces when we see everyone gathered.


    A lot of groans and whining from the guys but the girls cheers. So tomorrow, it¡¯s me, Helios, Melinda,


    Daniel, Sam, Ben, Anna, Tristan, Grey, Andrei and his mate.


    I don¡¯t really like Andrei¡¯s mate, perhaps I need to put her in her ceter on¡­


    Shopping trip tomorrow!!

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Part 2 Chapter 71


    Helios POV


    I watch as Nora struggles with her loss of her parents. I can feel that she has a hollow feeling inside but


    still she tries to keep herself distracted as she finds new things to be busy with.


    I knew she wasn¡¯t that excited about going shopping but I do know that she needs to get out of the


    castle. So when I asked dad about the tower he thought it was a great idea. I nned on driving to the


    city with her and picking out stuff to decorate it.


    But now I am smiling as I look at Nora ying with the kids from her old pack. Her shock was evident


    when David came running at her and practically jumped up on her, screaming her name. She hasn¡¯t


    released him since then and it has been


    about three hours.


    I know that all the grown ups in the pack shunned her but the children didn¡¯t understand so her


    company was the children and this young boy, David was someone Nora was pretty close with.


    I watch over her as I am suddenly attacked by a small hurricane, little Helios runs up to me.


    Nora turns her head and tilts it while looking at the boy.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± she asks and I look down at the boy and I feel her confusion through the bond.


    ¡°He is Emily¡¯s son¡± David say and shrug


    ¡°Emily?¡± Like the alpha¡¯s daughter Emily?¡± I say shocked.


    ¡°Yeah she got pregnant and then they hid him within an omega family. He isn¡¯t of pure blood, whatever


    that means¡± David exined and I felt Nora¡¯s rage through the bond.


    ¡°That means that they were st upid¡± Nora says and David nods his head.


    ¡°Yeah but I already knew that¡± David says and Naugh making David turn his head and look at me.


    ¡°Are you Nora¡¯s mate?¡± he asks and I nod.


    ¡°Hmm, can you shift?¡± he asks and I nod my head.


    ¡°Do you want to see?¡± I ask him back and he looks at Nora and then back at me before shrugging.


    ¡°Sure¡± he said in a tone that sounded more excited than he N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    wanted to show.


    I walk outside with Nora and the children are following us. Anna¡¯s little girl is already outside along with


    another child and theye over as well to watch us.


    ¡°Perhaps we should have made a yground here¡± Nora says thoughtfully and I nod.


    I definitely need to remember that, since Nora seems to like kids and if she wants her own we will need


    something for them to y at.


    We walked to the training area and I took off my shorts and shirt. Werewolves are used to nudity so the


    children didn¡¯t


    care at all as I stripped and then I smiled and David tilted his head at me.


    I shifted slowly so they could see how lycans shift and when I was done I sat down in the grass and


    Nora wandered over. Touching my head and she actually grabbed an ear and she giggled.


    ¡°I have wanted to do that for a long time now.¡± she says and I huff.


    A werewolves fur is smooth while a lycan isn¡¯t except for our ears. I take my revenge as I run my


    tongue over the side of her face and she shivers at the feeling and Iugh.


    ¡°Can Ie closer?¡± David asks and I look at him and nod.


    Hees closer and when he stands at a safe distance, he starts to circle me and I wondered what he


    was doing.


    *Nora, can you ask what he is doing?* I ask her through the mindlink and she giggles.


    *No need, he is studying you, trying to find your weak spot* she answers and I look at David again as


    he stretches out a hand but stops in the middle of the air.


    I reach out my hand with my palm against his and he flinches as he feels my rough pad.


    ¡°Hmm, it feels the same as when dad shifts but your paw is formed like a hand but.. Where are your


    ws?¡± he wonders and I move my hand away from his as I don¡¯t want to hurt him.


    I turned my palm¡¯up and I let my ws slip out slowly and David took a step forward fascinated by what


    he saw and


    Nora chuckled.


    *Do I need to be worried about him trying to kill me in my sleep?* I ask Nora and she loses it. She<pughs so da mn hard that David actually takes a few steps backwards.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nora? What did he do to you?¡± David asks, worriedces his voice.


    ¡°Nothing, Helios didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Nora says when she finally stopsughing.


    I huff and get up from the grass and stretch my body when Davides up to me again but this time I


    jump away from him. He looks at me with an expression I can¡¯t fully read.


    ¡°Helios, David¡¯s parents were the first delta couple. He is used to fighting but not really ying, you are


    confusing him¡± Nora chuckles and I huff.


    Nora starts to take off her clothes and I growl when I see her body naked.


    ¡°Dad used to make that sound too when mom got undressed. That means he wants to make puppies¡±


    David points out and I watch as Nora¡¯s face gets a deep red shade.


    Nora shifts quickly and this time David tries to run the opposite way but Aurelie takes chase and


    catches him in a few steps. She grabs him by the cor and throws him


    backwards so hends on her back.


    But he wasn¡¯t ready for her to do that so hends on his stomach and Aurelie looks annoyed so I walk


    over to them to help him sit properly on her and then she begins walking while David shows a face that


    fits his age. Fear and


    excitement at the same time.


    ¡°Nora, run¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Part 2 Chapter 72


    Nora¡¯s POV


    We yed with the kids for several hours until dinner was ready and honestly I kind of forgot everything


    that made me sad as the children kept me busy. David was easy to be with as I used to train with his


    dad so we have known each other for a while now.


    However when dinner was ready and we walked inside and were about to take our seats Helios


    growled and I looked up at him wondering what the problem was about now. That da mn girl is sitting in


    my chair and Grey looks like he wants to rip her head off. I put my hand on Helios arm and shake my


    head at him and then I walk out.


    ¡°Andrei, can I talk to you for a minute?¡± I call him as I see him and Melinda speaking.


    He looks up and then he looks nervous as I am a bit worried as well.


    ¡°Your mate.. I don¡¯t know if I heard her name or not but she is sitting in my chair and it seems like she


    wont move. I know I should handle this myself but please for all of our sakes, talk to her otherwise


    someone will rip her head clean off her shoulders.¡± I exin and Andrei¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°Is she sitting in your chair? Are you sure, Nora?¡± Melinda asks and I nod.


    will speak to her,¡± Andrei says and walks into the dining


    room.


    ¡°Melinda, I don¡¯t trust that girl. Something is off with her.¡± I say and Melinda nods.


    ¡°I know I can feel it too and that is why I refused to help with the marking¡± Melinda exins and I sigh in


    relief.


    We walk together back into the dining room and I am quite shocked at the sight in there. When I went


    out, she was the only one sitting and my mate was standing on the other side of the table ring at her.


    But now, I raise my eyebrow at them. She is sitting in the king¡¯ s chair and both Andrei and Helios are


    sitting by her feet, massaging her legs like it was the most neutral thing to do.


    ¡°Oh there they are. Darling, that is the girl I was talking about before. The one that wants me dead¡± she


    says with a smile on her lips and Andrei growls while he turns to me.


    *Ares, can you get to the dining room. The girl that Andrei is mate with have spellbound both him and


    Helios I mindlink and he growls as I send him a me ntal image.


    *I¡¯ming* Is all the answer I get,


    ¡°Seriously, why can¡¯t I have a normal day here?¡± I ask Melinda and she shrug


    ¡°I am actually wondering the same, don¡¯t you have enough of thing¡¯s already¡± Melindains and


    we ignore her and Andrei.


    The door swings open and ines Samantha. Sam stares at the girl and I look at her.


    ¡°Hmm someone wants to y, please tell me that you know what she is?¡± Sam asks us and we nod.


    ¡°Good then you won¡¯t have any problem¡± Sam says and shrugs.


    Ares storms in through the kitchen and before Andrei or Helios has the time to react he takes a hold of


    the girl¡¯s shirt and lifts her up in the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her skin¡± Sam says to Ares and he nods.


    ¡°Break it off or I will break your neck this time. I warned you earlier today, witch¡± Ares growls and she


    cries and a purple mist surrounds both Andrei and Helios.


    Both of them get up and they look confused.


    ¡°What the hell did you do to make me do that?¡± Helios growls and Andrei looks down at his hands,


    trying to shake


    something away.


    Melinda walks over with a bracelet that she puts on the girl¡¯s arm and she stops crying and Ares lets


    her down on the floor again.


    ¡°Are you okay, Nora?¡± Helios asks and I nod my head.


    ¡°Yes, but I am so tired of all the girl drama and what not¡± I say and sigh.


    ¡°Anna?¡± I want to eat in my room tonight¡± I called out to her.


    She pops out her head from the kitchen and smiles.


    ¡°Is the coast clear now? It was starting to get tiresome with hermanding Helios and Andrei to do


    whatever she


    wanted.¡± she shakes her head when the girl suddenly screams. ¡°It burns, take it off me, please. I won¡¯t


    do it again, I am sorry¡± she screams and begs Andrei but he is too busy to say sorry to me. ¡°I can¡¯t be


    with you¡± he whispers and look at him ¡°What do you mean, Andrei? She is your mate isn¡¯t she?¡± I ask


    worriedly. Knowing this can destroy him. ¡°No she isn¡¯t, she has used her powers to make him believe it


    all along¡± Samantha says and I look over at her. ¡°How do you know that?¡± I ask with curiosity.


    ¡°The scent, all mates have a unique scent that fits together and Andrei and ¡°that¡± doesn¡¯t belong to


    each other. You, Helios and Ares smell like coffee and cookies. Melinda and Daniel smell like


    raspberries and cream. Anna and Dave smell like cake and blueberries¡± Sam exins and I tilt my


    head at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to sniff yourselves, you won¡¯t be able to smell it anyway. It is only known to vampires¡± she


    exins while giggling and I can see the guys sniffing themselves


    ¡°So what do we do with her?¡± Helios says disgustedly and points at her.


    ¡°Send her back,¡± Andrei said with a sad voice.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to live there anymore¡± she pleads but Andrei walks to me and give me a


    hug,


    ¡°Sorry, Nora¡± he whispers and I nod before he walks out. A few secondster we hear him howl.


    ¡°Nora, what do you think we should do?¡± Melinda asks and I sigh.


    ¡°Put her in that cell and contact her vige. ¡°I sigh and Helios


    nods.


    ¡°I will take her there¡± Grey says from the doorway, he has a hand on his head.


    ¡°I wille along¡± Melinda says and he nods.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Ares asks of Grey.


    ¡°Anna knocked me out¡± he mutters and I chuckle as shees out with a pig te with pizza slices on


    it.


    ¡°Yeah, serve you right. Here you go, Nora and I wanted to tell you that I am looking forward to


    tomorrow¡± she says and I was about to take the te when Helios took it before me. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Areses over too and we walk up to my room to eat and I am actually excited about tomorrow.


    Something feels like it is calling me.


    I sniff the air before I stop and growl and so do the guys. It wasn¡¯t the smell of pizza that made me stop


    but the scent of blood.


    The question is, whose blood?

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Part 2 Chapter 73


    Helios POV


    To think that, that girl was a descendant of sirens, sheesh. I remember reading about the war between


    the sirens and the vampires. The war was huge and not many were left on both sides.


    As we walk back to Nora¡¯s room to eat the pizza that Anna made we stop in the corridor as we can


    smell blood.


    Ares nods to me and he goes before us sniffing in the air.


    ¡°When will we move to the tower?¡± Nora suddenly asks


    ¡°I thought about tomorrow. Ares and uncle Dave and probably dad will help with moving our stuff in


    there tomorrow when we are going to the town. I have spoken to Sam about it and she called her


    workce, said it is a huge ordering tomorrow so she got two of the biggest trucks. And we will go


    there with a minivan¡± I exin and she nods and I can feel her sadness bleed through but also


    excitement.


    ¡°Helios, I don¡¯t know how to make it much longer. So much has happened and now with my parents..¡±


    Nora begins and I lean to kiss her on the head.


    ¡°Perhaps you need to get Alfred, you know one of the rogue lycans that you brought back. He is a


    psychologist and he can help you¡± I exin and she looks at me, on her way to protest when she


    suddenly nods.


    ¡°Yeah perhaps I should do that. Will that make me look weak?¡± she wonders and I take one of my arms


    and pull her into my chest


    ¡°No one will think that you are weak. ¡°I say and she nods against my


    chest.


    ¡°Soo there has been a tiny ident almost at the library¡± Areses back and stops when he sees us


    in a confusing hug.


    It must have been funny to see as Ares suddenly hold his nose so as not tough.


    ¡°What sort of ident?¡± Nora asks and Areses up to her.


    ¡°That kind of ident only girls have once every year¡± he says and I tilt my head.


    ¡°Or in this case, once every month¡± Ares chuckles.


    ¡°But only humans have periods?¡± Nora says confused.


    ¡°And witches¡± I say and Nora nods


    Then weughed as we walked up to Nora¡¯s room and sat on the floor and started to eat the pizza that


    wasn¡¯t as hot as they were before.


    Nora¡¯s POV


    The next morning.


    I woke up on the floor, cuddled in between Helios and Ares and I have the biggest urge to pee so I get


    up and walk quickly into my bathroom but turn and run into Heli¨®s room and use his bathroom instead.


    Perhaps I wasn¡¯t so quick as the guys started to shout from my room. But I didn¡¯t care that I needed to


    pee and if they saw the bathroom they would understand why I took Helios instead.


    I finish and wash my hands and are about to go out when I see guards in the corridor and Ares are


    standing there giving out orders. I stand still until Grey notices me and he lets out a breath.


    ¡°I found her¡± Grey says and stretches up an arm and I raise an eyebrow.


    ¡°Here¡± I say and Ares whips his head towards me and sighs and then hees and lifts me up in his


    arms.


    ¡°I am not a child, Ares, let me go¡± I say as he presses his nose into my neck and sniffles.


    ¡°Yeah yeah¡± is all the response I get.


    ¡°Let me down. I need to see Melinda and ask if I can borrow some clothes. I am not going to the city in


    one of your shirts.¡± I say and he releases me and I walk towards Melinda and Daniel¡¯s room.


    ¡°Melinda, can I borrow some clothes?¡± I call out while knocking on the door.


    ¡°Well duh, you can¡¯t go out in just that, you know¡± Melinda answers and opens the door.


    I walk in and she opens her closet and takes out a pair of tights and I choose a cute top. I then get


    dressed in their bathroom after checking it.


    ¡°Why did you check our bathroom first?¡± Daniel asks


    ¡°Well some idiot left a dead rabbit in mine so I was just checking if you got one too¡± I say ande out


    fully dressed.


    ¡°A rabbit?¡± Melinda scrunches her nose and shakes her head.


    ¡°Yeah but that problem is Ares as he will stay here when we go.¡± I say and Melinda chuckles.


    ¡°I will get ready, let¡¯s meet downstairs then.¡± Melinda said and I


    nodded.


    Walking out of their room I bump into a fully dressed Helios and he has my backpack with him. Right,


    my bag tore before and I feel sad about that, I liked that bag.


    ¡°You can design another bag and they will make it for you¡± Helios says and kisses me on my lips. I


    moan and lean into him and he chuckles.


    ¡°Is your heat getting close, Nora?¡± Helios asks and I blush while shrugging my shoulders.


    ¡°Who knows¡± I say and take my backpack..


    We walk downstairs and Anna, Sam, Ben, Grey are waiting for us and we can hear Melinda and Daniel


    running after us.


    ¡°I have packed breakfast into the car already¡± Anna says and I smile at


    her.


    We all get out and into the car. Ben is driving and Sam is sitting next to him. Daniel, Grey and Helios


    are in the back while I, Melinda and Anna are in the middle.


    We are chatting away while having breakfast. And I watch the outside while I drink tea that Melinda had


    fixed the day before. It¡¯s a very soothing tea and it makes me rxed.


    ¡°Hey, Sam, can I ask you something?¡± I suddenly say and she looks back at me and nods.


    ¡°How old are you? I mean I know that you are probably several hundred years old but at what age did


    you stop, well, aging?¡± I ask and she seems surprised before she nces at Ben and then at me again.


    ¡°Not even he has asked me that question but okay I stopped aging at the age of 23¡± she smiles and I


    smile back.


    ¡°Okay, I thought you looked so young, can I ask you another one?¡± I say and she smiles.


    ¡°Well of course, I would love to be friends, Nora, if that is okay with you?¡± she says and I smile at her


    ¡°I would love that actually¡± I say and nod my head.


    ¡°Do you need blood?¡± I ask and the entire car bes quiet.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°No, actually I don¡¯t. I eat and drink the same things you do but I prefer my meat a little bloodier than


    normal¡± sheughs and I nod.


    ¡°Is it okay if I ask you in return?¡± She asks me and I nod excitedly


    ¡°How does it feel to get a di ck up in the butt?¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Part 2 Chapter 74


    Nora¡¯s POV


    Wow, to think a furniture store could be this bl oody big! Helios told me that this city is mostly run by


    werewolves, But sometimes humans could slip past the town but it wasn¡¯t as usual.


    We all took a cart and we began loading stuff in them. We went straight for the furniture and I admit, I


    am lost. There are so many different types and colors and sizes. Like what the hell am I even doing


    here?


    ¡°Helios, I don¡¯t know what I am looking for, it¡¯s too much¡± I say and turn to speak with him and notice he


    isn¡¯t behind me anymore. Da mn.


    ¡°Anna, help me¡± I say and shees to my side.


    ¡°Sure, what room do you want to decorate first? Bedroom, office, the extra room or the sitting room?¡±


    Anna asks and I stare at her.


    ¡°I can take over Anna¡± Helios says as hees back.


    ¡°Here I brought a catalog so we can check things out and then go look at them, okay?¡± Helios says and


    I nod


    We take a seat and we look at the catalog, starting with the sitting room. I think purple lounge sofas


    would be good and a dark table along with arm chairs. I tried making itfy and nice to sit there as


    well.


    I told Helios I wanted a desk in there so I could sit and sketch and he thought it was a good idea. Anna


    told me about the curtains and rugs and tapestry. So I took both of them with me and we looked at the


    rugs


    and curtains. Anna and I were discussing colors while Helios talked to one of the floor managers.


    He was Samantha¡¯s boss and he was nice enough to help us. Samantha was happy too as she was


    not in the actual store so much. We walked around and then we came to the bedroom and I thought


    about a deep green color for the bed.


    Ben helped me with the colors when I remembered that the best one would have been Tristan but I


    didn¡¯t see him.


    *Tristan, where are you?* I ask him in the mindlink and he answers.


    *Uhm, sorry that I can¡¯te with you I am a bit busy* Tristan answers and I was about to ask why


    when I heard someone else


    *Nora, I am having wild and hot sex with Tristan right now. Go and do girly stuff and leave us alone,


    thanks* Isaac says cheerfully and closes the link.


    I stare at Anna and she looks worried when Melindaes up to me as well.


    ¡°Are you running a fever Nora? You are deep red¡± Melinda says and Helios looks at me before


    laughing.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± I say and start walking.


    ¡°So for the extra room, we will let that one be for the time being and for the office..¡± Helios says and I tilt


    my head at him. What office?


    ¡°Oh, right, I didn¡¯t show you the office. It¡¯s where we will do the most boring work. Handling the pack.


    Often we have help from the beta, but I don¡¯t think Tristan will stick around for that job anymore.


    So our beta is Ben and Samantha, well if she is up for the job¡± Helios says and Samantha looks at us


    before she smiles andes over and


    hugs me and I hug her back.


    ¡°That is settled then. Then we should go around and look for desks, six of them just to be sure. And


    rugs, curtains,mps and all that other things¡± Helios counts on his fingers and I sigh.


    ¡°Can I just choose the colors and you take the furniture?¡± I ask him hopefully.


    ¡°Sure, I get it, you don¡¯t like shopping for furniture.¡± he responds and I


    nod.


    Then I chose the colors and Helios picked them out while I was


    wandering around. I found some cute figurines that I took and some paintings. Melinda said to restrain


    from too many mirrors so I sk ipped those.


    ¡°Perhaps a jewelry box?¡± Melinda said and pointed at me and I


    nodded.


    I took down one that was ck but the inside was veryrge and Anna said I would need it. We walked


    together to the registry and Helios and the others came as well and paid for everything.


    Then the workers started with loading everything into the two trucks that Samantha fixed.


    ¡°Well then let¡¯s go shopping for clothes¡± Anna says and drags me along


    with her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Melinda and Samantha came running behind us and then it was utter chaos. We went into an exclusive


    shop and the customers left the store when Helios came in after us. We had the whole store for


    ourselves and Helios pulled me down on a sofa so I could rest.


    My feet are killing me, I can¡¯t believe that most girls enjoy going


    shopping for a whole weekend. It¡¯s just so tiresome.


    But looking at clothes and essories was fun, the personnel came out to us with some showcases


    with jewelry and we could look slowly together. It ended with Helios as he bought almost everything


    that I touched or looked at so when we got out of there I closed my eyes and held my hands tightly.


    ¡°What are you doing, Nora? Let Helios spoil you rotten and then we can have lunch at this fancy


    restaurant or perhaps a buffet so you can test any kind of food from everywhere?¡± Melinda says and I


    open my


    eyes.


    Damn, the food sounded nice so I took her advice and boy. Helios really spoiled me so rotten that it


    was a miracle if he had any money left.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nora. I have Ares card with me as well¡± Helios kisses me on the cheek andughs as he


    shows me Ares card and I groan.


    ¡°Good then Ares, can pay for some sexy underwear. You boys can go and take some seats by the


    buffet¡± Anna takes Ares card as Samantha drags me away while I am blushing and Helios chuckles.


    ¡°Now lets see if we can make Ares broke¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Part 2 Chapter 75


    Ares POV


    Da mn, what are they doing? I checked my bank ount as I caught Helios stealing my card and then I


    got a notification on my ount. I needed to permit Nora to use it so I did but after that I am hesitant to


    do it again.


    To think girls could be this scary and when I saw what store.. Well, I hope she finds something good in


    there.,


    ¡°Hi, Helios¡¯? Yeah, I saw my ount, you are having fun right? Stu pid brother, anyway can I speak to


    Nora? Thanks.


    Hi, love. Yeah, it¡¯s all good we have just finished with your room and Helios. Yeah I am doing my room


    just now. By the way, I have permitted you to use my bankcard as much as you want. No, it¡¯s fine.


    Yeah, I checked the bank but it¡¯s okay. You can¡¯t spend all of my money in one day you know. If you


    don¡¯t buy another country of course. No, please don¡¯t do that, I was joking. But I want you to spend


    something on yourself you know.


    I know for a fact that there is a store around there with artistic stuff, you can ask Sam, she knows what I


    mean. I hope so.


    Yeah and then you can go and buy aptop and perhaps a tablet for yourself. Oh those are well things


    you will need, trust me. Oh, Ben knows what kind ofptop you will need.


    Well he is the beta.


    Yeah have fun, love. Bye bye¡±


    As I hung up on Nora on the phone I heard a whistle and turned around to see uncle Dave and dad


    making kissing faces. I shake my head and think that they can be so childish at times.


    ¡°Ares and Nora, sitting in a tree and ..¡± Uncle Dave begins when I lob my pillow at him.


    Then we began cleaning out my room and moving my stuff over to the tower. It is a lot bigger there and


    I think it will be better than running around all over the castl¨¨.


    Samantha¡¯s POV


    I really like Nora. She is just like her. I had a friend for about 50 years ago and they are so alike in spirit.


    Her other mate, Ares called and said that she should buy some artistic stuff and he asked her to ask


    me so now we are on our own!


    Going into the craft shop to look around. Nora told me that she likes to design things like shoes and


    bags. I suggested clothes for her to design and perhaps she thought that would be fun.


    I showed her different kinds of pencils and papers that | thought she could need. She was so excited


    about everything. She chose about three different sizes of paper pads and pencils both coal and colors.


    I bought her a crafting bag so she could store it in a better way and take it with her whenever she


    wanted. We also checked out a hobby of mine, knitting. She seemed interested in that as well and I


    promised her I would teach her to crochet instead since she became confused about holding two


    needles instead of one.


    But then again she seemed satisfied about designing for me and I could knit for her, I liked that idea. I


    think we will be great friends over time.


    While we were going around there, this amazing smell hit me and I knew that my mate had found us.


    To think that I would meet him again. I was so shocked the other time when he and Prince Ares came


    by with Anna.


    Ben and ¡°him¡± don¡¯t look like each other at all but they have the same soul and my soul will always


    recognize him. I haven¡¯t told Ben this yet because I know the shock will be too much to bear and since


    we haven¡¯t done that just yet. He can still push me aside.


    Ben talked about this Emily girl that was his mate and how he rejected her. I cant believe even after this


    long time how cruel people can be. To do that to this girl and be so cruel just because she waste in


    shifting. I feel sorry for Nora even if I will never show it to her.


    Nora is strong and weak at the same time, raised by loving parents, shunned by her pack. Trained


    harder than she needed and still to be cast away because of one little mistake? And it wasn¡¯t even her


    mistake to be made either.


    Sometimes I just want to let my desires y out, give myself over to my vampire side and kill those that


    have done wrong..


    ¡°Sam, are you alright?¡± Ben is asking me and I look at him. Strange it¡¯s as if the world has be red.


    ¡°Samantha, close your eyes and listen to my voice¡± Nora suddenly says and I think she is silly and I


    was about to say it when I felt that my fangs had slipped out. Instead I close my


    eyes.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Good.¡± Hold your breath for about ten seconds, that should be a piece of cake and whatever you do.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡± Nora says and I am thinking about her words. What did she mean by notughing?


    Then she did an awful thing. She began to tickle me and I tried to move away but Ben held me into him


    as she


    proceeded in attacking me. Atst I couldn¡¯t hold it in sol opened my eyes andughed so hard that I


    thought I would get hups.


    ¡°Noooo, don¡¯tugh, I said¡± Noraughs out as well.


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Ben asks and I nod, feeling with my tongue over my teeth and the fangs are


    gone and the world isn¡¯t red anymore.


    ¡°You know, Nora.¡± There hasn¡¯t been many times that I can break free from these episodes so thank


    you for your help¡± say and she surprises me with a big hug and I hug her back, or as much as I could


    as Ben was still holding me.


    ¡°Nora, Sam, Ben, hurry we need to get out of here¡± Melinda¡¯s voicees in a shriek.


    What now then?


    ¡°Hunters!¡±

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Part 2 Chapter 76


    Nora¡¯s POV


    Melinda came after us and yelled one word that could set panic in every werewolf. Hunter.


    The hunters are quite arge number and they are equal to those lycans with royal blood but if they are


    given an order they have to do it no matter the consequences.-


    So when Melinda came with the warning I felt panic wash over me, both my own and Helios¡¯.


    But we didn¡¯t get out of the store in time as Melinda suddenly pushed us back inside and we hid


    ourselves amongst the shelves in the store.


    ¡°Shh, there is five of them in total¡± Melinda whispered


    ¡°Who are they looking for?¡± I whisper back and Melinda shrugs


    ¡°I am not sure.¡± They came to the restaurant and when they saw Helios they came over and talked to


    him and then they walked away so Helios sent me here.¡± Melinda exins and I feel this pri ckling


    sensation inside my mind.


    I open my mindlink as I get the feeling from Helios.


    *Are you okay, Nora? Did Melinda reach you?¡± Helios asks and


    I answer


    *Yes, we are hiding in the store. What do they want?* I ask him


    and he sighs.


    *I am with one of the leaders of the hunters and what I can gather is that there are a criminal that they


    are looking for* Helios exins and I was just about to answer when..


    ¡°Found you¡± an unknown voice said and grabbed my hair and pulled me out of my hiding ce.


    I scream as I feel my hair being pulled out. Ben growls and stands up but he doesn¡¯t move as the


    hunter that grabbed me has a gun towards my head.


    ¡°Aha, stay there or I will shoot her¡± The hunter say


    *Helios, are they looking for me?* I mindlink him and let him see what is happening.


    Helios didn¡¯t answer my mind, instead he let out a thunderous roar that made the hunter flinch and he


    loosened the grip on my hair. In the same moment he dropped my hair, Ben ripped me behind him and


    Melinda felt my head and I hissed at her.


    ¡°Sorry, but you are bleeding. He tore your skin, Nora¡± she whispers and the hunter turns against us


    again


    ¡°Are you called Nora? The future queen of the silver kingdom?¡± He asks and before I can answer so


    does Ben


    ¡°Yes, she is now giving me your answer as to why you are harming her or would you rather get ripped


    to pieces by her mate, Prince Helios?¡± Ben asks and stretches out his hand and points.


    I look in the direction he is pointing and there is Helios in his fully shifted form. Sh it. But by his side


    stands another hunter.


    All dressed in ck with a ¡°H¡± on their chest, the same as this


    one.


    The hunter holds his hands up in the air and backs away


    slowly. Helioses into the store along with the hunter. The hunter with Helios is shaking his head


    and removes his helmet and is revealed to be a woman.


    I tilt my head when I look at her. I have seen her somewhere else. And when she looks at me she too


    seems shocked.


    ¡°Nora?¡± she asks and I nod my head.


    ¡°Nina?¡± I ask and she nods as well.


    ¡°Wow, it has been so many years since thest time, hasn¡¯t it, Nora?¡± Nina say and I go over to her and


    she hugs me


    ¡°Wait, wait, I am so confused now. How do you know each other?¡± Ben asks and even Helios tilts his


    head at us.


    ¡°Do you remember when I told you about the rogue attack and the one that shed me up with a silver


    de? Well Nina was the one that helped me heal from that wound¡± I say and smile


    ¡°Well technically it was our fault for chasing those da mned rogues to your territory so..¡± Nina says and


    shrugs.


    ¡°By the way, who are you looking for?¡± I ask and she sigh


    ¡°A vampire or more a hybrid¡± she sighs and I see Ben tense up


    ¡°Why a vampire?¡± Samantha asks and look at them


    ¡°Samantha, are you here as well?¡± Nina says surprised and looks at us.


    10310,


    ¡°Well, yes it so happens that Ben here is my mate¡± Sam says and takes Ben¡¯s outstretched hand.


    ¡°Oh my, congrattions, I am so happy for you Samantha. Can I give you a hug?¡± Nina squeals and


    Sames over for the hugging part.


    ¡°Why do you believe it¡¯s a vampire?¡± Helios asks as he shifts back and covers himself.


    Ben looks through his backpack and finds some shorts for him to put on.


    *Helios, can I choose some clothes for you?* I mindlink him and he looks up at me and nods


    *Sure, but not any pink though* he shudders.


    ¡°Because we found two guys drained of blood and puncture holes on their necks,¡± Nina exins and


    sends the other guy out. I growl at him when he res at me.


    ¡°Wait, what did he do?¡± Nina says and holds the guy¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Nothing¡± I begin to say when Ben says it right out in the air


    ¡°He grabbed her hair so hard that her skin tore¡± Ben growls and Helios growls as well. But what Nina


    does shocked


    everyone.


    She took out her gun and shot him in his knee. The guy fell down screaming his guts out.


    ¡°Rather harsh punishment, don¡¯t you think?¡± Melinda said and tried not to throw up


    ¡°Yeah I know ¡°Nina says and goes to the store keeper


    ¡°I am sorry for the mess I created, I hope your boss will let me clean up¡± she smiles but I know that


    smile.


    I look at the shopkeeper and notice what Nina did. I snicker and shake my head.


    ¡°Perhaps you did a good thing, with choosing this store then¡± I say to the ring guy on the floor and


    he looks surprised at


    me.


    In one swift movement Nina takes out a ratherrge de and takes the shopkeeper¡¯s head clean off


    of his shoulders. Honestly I thought vampires would just say ¡°po of¡± and turn to dust but this is more


    gross.


    ¡°Uhh, I didn¡¯t want to see that¡± Samantha says and shudders.


    While I look rather interested at what is happening to its body. It¡¯s kind of melting, first the skin, it just


    melts away from the body and falls on the floor and then the flesh, blood, muscles and then it¡¯s the


    skeleton that is left.


    So imagine a ck skeleton with all flesh and skin and stuff melted on the floor like a pool around the


    skeleton. But then again you have to put it on fire to ensure it doesn¡¯t heal itself and return to life.


    ¡°Hmm, hybrids are interesting¡± I say when Melinda suddenly puts it on fire.


    ¡°Yep and so are you¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Part 2 Chapter 77


    Helios POV


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, I mean why not, Nora should know one of the team leaders inside the hunter organization,


    what else?


    I am surprised by her. I always thought she was isted in her former pack but for some reason she


    knows more people than I thought. Even if she met them by coincidence.


    Right now we are in a clothing store and Nora is looking at all the clothes. For me and Ares. I am


    having fun as she looks at all the colors. Sometimes I find her ncing at me but I don¡¯t give away that


    I have caught her doing it.


    Nina told everyone toe inside the mall again but the owners closed it early but let us stay so we


    could take our time rxing and shopping slowly. I sent Ben and Samantha to buyptops and tablets


    since Ben knows what they are for, he will know which ones to get.


    ¡°Helios, how about green?¡± Nora interrupts my thoughts and I look at her and nod.


    She shows a forest green shirt, it¡¯s really nice actually. Then she takes out a midnight blue in the same


    style.


    ¡°That one is nice as well, but more of Ares style than mine¡± I say and she smiles.


    Oh she is shopping for him as well. Hmpf.


    I wander around the store and I find some clothes that I am buying for Nora. A dress amongst other


    things.


    She seems to have fun as she looks around the store and I have discovered that she would rather


    shop for others than herself.


    But that doesn¡¯t matter as I like to shop for her even though I know that Anna, Melinda and Samantha


    had their fun earlier. It¡¯s great that she has friends, and I think she will have even more after the curse


    has been broken but I have a thought that it isn¡¯t Nora that should break it. Notpletely.


    I must speak with Mariah when wee home because something isn¡¯t right there and with Melinda¡¯s


    premonition¡­


    And when I didn¡¯t even notice it, Nora has paid for her stuff and is now holding onto two bags and I


    shake my head and walk over to pay also. The girl behind the register looks up at me and smiles but I


    don¡¯t respond to hers and she seems to be pouting but I don¡¯t care.


    I nce at Nora and she seems pretty amused by something as she looks at the girl. Noraes over


    to me and reaches up to my neck and lets her fingers touch my mark and I shiver by the contact. I


    nce at the girl and she is blushing hard and refuses to look up to meet my


    eyes.


    Females are such territorial creatures and I snicker and pull Nora


    towards me and kiss her passionately. The girl gasps and Nora releases me and then she leans over


    the desk and whispers something to the girl that I didn¡¯t catch but the girl bes beet red in her face


    and looks down in shame.


    We walk out of there and run into Daniel and Melinda that are waiting for us outside the store and


    Daniel winks at us.


    ¡°Havin fun and putting the female wolves into their ce?¡± Daniel asks Nora and she smiles and links


    her arm with Melinda.


    ¡°Well, yes, in a matter of fact I do. They should know their ce but


    now. I want to go home¡± Nora answers and sighs. I can feel how tired


    she is.


    ¡°Wait, Nora¡± I hear someone shout and we stop and turn around to see Ninaes running.


    ¡°Nina, I thought you had left already, ¡°Nora says and hugs her.


    ¡°Nah, I need to do more cleaning, but here is a gift from me and I have put my number in it. Your mate


    told me that you¡¯re broke so I bought a new one for you.¡± Nina exins.


    ¡°I will make sure not to break this one.¡± Nora says and we say goodbye


    to her and then we walk out.


    Daniel POV


    Finally we are done, I forgot how boring it can be going shopping. Melinda wished for a shopping trip


    on her next birthday. I feel like I will throw up if I have to go on another one, perhaps I can make it so


    Nora and the others can go as well. But if Nora is going then I am going as well.


    Sigh, there is no way out of this, is there? Sometimes I miss my old life, I mean when I was a child,


    running around without a care in the world. That would be nice if it could happen again.


    I sincerely hope that I and Melinda will be together forever and ever. I love her so da mn much but


    there is this matter about her lycan. I wonder if she is dead or just dormant in reality. A hybrid between


    witch and lycan is quite powerful as they can pull on the strength from their lycan and they will be a


    force to be reckoned with.


    As we get the trucks I hop into the front seat in one of them and Melindaes along well. She smiles


    and hugs me before she puts on the seatbelt. It¡¯s just the two of us now and I am more than happy to


    be with her.


    I watch as Sam and Ben take the other truck. Sam is driving, I chuckle at how Ben is pouting and she


    pecks his lips before they get into the truck. I shake my head at them but I get one hell of a surprise


    when I see that Nora, Helios and Anna are taking the minivan.


    Where is? Oh there with Nina? The leader of the hunters? Oh sh it, how will this end now? I mean, a


    lycan warrior along with a hunter? Well, Grey is in for a hell of a surprise in that rtionship.


    I wonder which one will wear the pants?

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Part 2 Chapter 78


    Nora¡¯s POV


    It has been about two weeks since we moved into the tower and everyone helped us move our stuff,


    and the girls helped me decorate. The sitting room is absolutely lovely, I love spending time here. Take


    a book and sit in the lounge with a cup of tea. I never thought I was going to be this kind of person but


    sometimes it feels nice to rx.


    Oh and I have seen Alfred a couple of times now and talking to him is actually nice. He brings me to


    the forest and we walk around there while I talk about everything and nothing. He is one of our biggest


    supporters now, Aurelie likes his lycan as well.


    But now I am sitting in the library with elder William and Mariah as we have been studying the curse in


    secret from everyone else. Even if I had ess to the witch¡¯s memories there is something that


    bothers me. Helios said the same thing, Elder William believes that I am the loophole of the curse and


    it might be so..


    Magic alwayses with a price and every spell or curse has its own loophole. The witch bound


    herself to the king and the queen but never got their love. I have marked both Helios and Ares and


    Mariah believes when they have marked me I can break the curse on the female lycans but the rogue


    lycans will still be affected by the curse.


    So we got so far that the curse must have two locks and I am just one key. The other key must be the


    king or his brother.


    And Mariah believes that we must find out which one is the other key before my mates mark me. And


    with the pace I am releasing pheromones, my heat is getting near. We must work faster.


    I must meet with the moon goddess and Artemis because those two must know something about this


    other key person. But how do I get up to the goddess realm by myself? Should I try knocking myself


    out? Perhaps run at full speed, head first into a brick wall? No, that sounds just cra?y.


    ¡°Ah, I got something, I hope¡± Elder William say and both me and Mariah looks up at him


    ¡°well it¡¯s just a short thing written here but it¡¯s something¡± he adds and smile nervously and I nod


    ¡°A curse cast by revenge can find its purpose on its end¡± Mariah reads and I tilt my head.


    ¡°On what end?¡± I ask and feel the headacheing.


    ¡°Yeah, I am wondering the same¡± Ares says and I turn around to see him standing there. Never heard


    the door open. Sh it.


    ¡°Ares, what are you doing here?¡± I ask and smile, while elder William sighs along with Mariah.


    ¡°Oh I have known about your meetings since three days ago¡± he says and sits beside me.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything? You could have helped us you


    know¡± I scold him and he chuckles.


    ¡°Because I wanted to see if you could figure it out by yourselves. And by the way the witch was crazy


    and that is


    why she cast the curse¡± Ares ads and I flinch.


    ¡°No, she was hurt and felt betrayed and..¡± I began when a sudden thought urred to me.


    ¡°Nora?¡± Mariah asks and I stand up.


    ¡°I need to go¡± I say and rush out of the library.


    I run down the corridors and run into Dav¨¨, he catches me before I trip and fall.


    ¡°Are you okay Nora?¡± he ask me and I nod trying to catch my breath


    .


    ¡°Where is your brother?¡± I ask him and he can see that I am serious right now.


    ¡°He is outside with Helios¡± Dave says and I nod and continue to run outside. I look around until I find


    both of them, walking on top of the wall.


    ¡°Hi Nora,e and jump up,¡± Helios said and held out his hand to me.


    I walk over and grab his hand and jump at the same time. Helios steadies me and I look at him and


    smile.


    ¡°Helios, can you go away please. I need to talk to your father¡± I say and he seems shocked but he nods


    and jumps down.


    The king sits down on the wall and helps me with my bnce so I can also sit down. I watch Helios and


    I wave my hand and make him walk away.


    ¡°Okay, now I am curious, what is it you want to talk about?¡± the king asks and I look at him and takes a


    deep breath


    ¡°I have been studying the curse the entire week and now I think I found something. I am only one part


    to break it and I think I have almost found the second part to break it but I need to ask you one thing


    first, if that is okay?¡± I say and he nods at me.


    ¡°Of course, Nora, you can ask me anything¡± he says and looks away like he knew that my question was


    a big one.


    ¡°Did you make the witch pregnant?¡± I ask and he huffs and turns to me and he seems so old suddenly.


    ¡°Yes, she became pregnant and yes she did have the baby before the curse was ced¡± he says and I


    nod


    ¡°Did she, I mean..¡± I try to ask as I try to organize my thoughts.


    ¡°You know who it is¡± he says and I look confused by now.


    ¡°I do?¡± I ask and he nods.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I try to wreck my brain and it starts to hurt me and I shake my head.


    ¡°She never sacrificed her baby but she gave it away for


    another to raise it. If you believe that the baby could break the curse alongside you then it¡¯s quite easy


    since she is here. In the castle.¡± the king says and I turn my head to look at him and then I slowly look


    at the castle when I finally get it.


    ¡°Melinda¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Part 2 Chapter 79


    Nora¡¯s POV


    ¡°Melinda, is your daughter¡± I say and he nods.


    ¡°Yes but she doesn¡¯t know that¡± he says and I nod and look at the castle.


    ¡°You must recognize her. I mean for real, let her be a princess; and..¡± I begin to say when he growls


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that¡± he says and I look at him.


    ¡°Then the curse can¡¯t be broken ¡°I say sadly. He looks at me confused


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± I ask him and he nods.


    *Helios, Ares, I need your help. Can youe outside?* I mindlink them.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± the king asks and I smile sadly


    ¡°I am going to make you see¡± I say and he growls higher as my mates walk outside.


    ¡°You are not telling them¡± he says and I shake my head.


    ¡°No, they are just going to help us¡± I say and he nods.


    ¡°Nora, is everything okay?¡± Ares asks at the same time that Mariah alsoes out and she looks at us


    nervously.


    ¡°She knows,¡± I whisper and the king nods.


    ¡°Yes, of course she does,¡± he whispered back at me.


    ¡°Mariah, can you make a binding spell between me and the king?¡± I ask and she looks at us and then


    she nods.


    ¡°Of course, Nora¡± she answers


    ¡°Good, Helios, can you mark me?¡± I ask Helios and he seems confused.


    ¡°But it won¡¯t hold¡± he says and I nod


    ¡°I know but the power will send me where I need to go and to take your father with me I need to bind


    your father to me¡± I say when I am interrupted.


    *Why do you go the hard way instead of asking us? We are your link to Selene anyway* Lillie huffs and


    Aurelie whines.


    *She didn¡¯t know that, Lillie* aurelie answer her and Lillie huffs again


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    *Fine help me then* I say to them.


    *Take his hand* Aurelie says and I nod.


    ¡°Helios, Mariah, I will let my wolf try first, okay?¡± I say and they tilt their heads at me and I just smile.


    ¡°Please, take my hand¡± I say and reach out for the king.


    He takes it and I close my eyes.


    *Aurelie, Lillie, now* I say and they howl together and I feel this burning sensation.


    ¡°Nora, open up your eyes¡± I hear the moon goddess say and I


    1.


    ¡°Selene, I need your help. I know how to break the curse¡± I say and she nods.


    ¡°Finally¡± she says and looks away from me.


    ¡°King¡± she says curtly.


    ¡°Moon goddess¡± the king says and bows his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let go of Nora¡¯s hand or the link might break. I will take you to see them now¡± she says and we


    walk after her.


    The moon goddessnd is big and wild and beautiful as it stretches so far and yet so short. We walked


    to a waterfall and I recognized this ce at once. I was here with my mates one time.


    But now I see another woman that I too recognize. Helios and Ares¡¯ mother. She is ying in the water


    with her daughter. The king takes a sharp breath and I smile as the little princess


    notices us.


    ¡°Let me know when you have talked ¡°the moon goddess says


    and I nod at her.


    ¡°Mate¡± the queen says.


    ¡°I have missed you so much¡±


    ¡°My queen¡± the king says and we walk together towards them and she looks at our hands


    ¡°Yeah, if I let him go he can¡¯t be in this realm¡± I say and she looks at me and smiles.


    ¡°I understand, Nora, thank you¡± she says and I smile at her. She is so beautiful.


    ¡°My love, I am so sorry. It is my fault that you died and our princess died because of me as well¡± the


    king says and reaches out his hand and touches the queen¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± the little princess says and he nods.


    ¡°Yes, my little darling¡± he says and we sit down on the rocks while the little princess crawls up in his


    lap.


    ¡°Will you give me my name now?¡± she asks and he seems confused


    ¡°But don¡¯t you have a name already?¡± I ask her and she nods.


    ¡°Yes but mommy couldn¡¯t ask daddy if he liked it¡± she says and I giggle. Such a smart child. I wonder


    how she can grow when she isn¡¯t alive.


    ¡°If you would have stayed, my darling. I would have named you after my grandmother, if your mother


    would have liked that¡± he says and now I am curious at the name when the queenughs.


    ¡°We had the same idea then. Why don¡¯t you present yourself?¡± she says and the little princess looks at


    us.


    ¡°My name is Gaia and I am the princess of the silver kingdom¡± she says with so much pride in her


    voice.


    ¡°I love you, Gaia,¡± The king said and hugged her.


    ¡°My queen. I have a serious question for you¡± I say and she smiles and nod


    ¡°I know about the curse and about Melinda. I think that Noral is right. Take her as the princess of the


    kingdom and break the stu pid curse, I want to see my grandchildren soon¡± she says andughs and I


    blush.


    ¡°But her lycan, we killed it¡± the king says and I shake my head.


    ¡°No she is just dormant, I can bring her forth¡± I say and the queen nods.


    ¡°Thank you, Nora. Or should I call you goddess Nora?¡± she says and bow her head.


    ¡°Goddess?¡± The king says surprised and I blush,


    ¡°The moon goddess shared her powers with me and I am almost equal with her.¡± I say and he looks to


    be thinking.


    ¡°Do you know what that is called in our world?¡± He asks and I shake my head.


    ¡°High priestess¡± he answers and I look surprised at him. The very title that Mia wanted.


    ¡°A high priestess is the moon goddess¡¯ proxy¡± the queen rified.


    ¡°So we will break the curse then when you recognize Melinda as your daughter and I will break the


    curse when my heat begins¡± I say and smile and blush.


    ¡°Yes, and you should return now, Nora because you are creating quite the chaos down there¡± the


    queen chuckles and points at the water with augh.


    We look down and see ourselves unconscious on the ground While both my mates have shifted and try


    not to go crazy over


    my scent while Mariah is protecting the king..


    Oh sh it

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Part 2 Chapter 80


    Nora¡¯s POV


    ¡°Selene, we need to get back now¡± I shout and she appear and gives a big smile


    ¡°Yes, I noticed that as well but I need you to do one more thing before you can go down there but


    please let go of the king¡¯s hand first¡± The moon goddess says and Inod.


    ¡°Please, tell them that I wille back soon¡± I say to the king and he smiles and nods


    I let go of him and he fades away, the little princess pouts and goes back to y in the water.


    ¡°Nora, please before you go. Please tell my boys to ept Melinda because no matter what she is


    their sister and I knew she existed and I had no negative feelings about that. And tell them that I watch


    over them, always¡± the queen asks and then she hugs me and I hug her back.


    ¡°I promise¡± I say and walk after the moon goddess.


    We walk back to the fountain and I sit down there and are approached by Artemis at once and a gray


    with ck spots over its body.


    ¡°Hello¡± I say to it and it nods towards me.


    ¡°This is Aro, he is a great warrior¡± Artemis says and I look at Aro with a smile.


    ¡°Right, there you are. Nora, this will be a different task I will give you. Aro, here is ready for a new life


    with a human counterpart¡± The moon goddess says and I stare at her


    ¡°But how can I do that? I mean there aren¡¯t any lycans born now, are there?¡± I ask her and she nods


    ¡°Actually you have one little boy down there that was born without a wolf or lycan¡± she says and I think


    to myself. Baby Hannes?


    ¡°Baby Hannes? But his mother was a wolf?¡± I say confused and she smiles.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes but if you look at her parents then you will find a long line of lycans. It was highly unusual for


    lycans to mate werewolves but not anymore. But still Hannes was born without a counterpart and I


    think Aro here will fit nicely¡± she exins and I slowly nod


    ¡°I wish to be around you¡± Aro said and I looked up at him and smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, Aro. Okay how do I do this?¡± I ask the moon goddess and she smiles.


    ¡°Well think of Hannes, how he smells, hisugh, how he looks, think of him entirely. It should be easy


    as you have met him. And then you touch Aro on his chest, over his heart and when you feel his ¡°soul¡±


    all you need to say is ¡°Hannes and Aro, connect¡±, do you want to try?¡± She exins and I nod.


    Aro crouches next to me and I turn so I could look at him and I feel his aura and then I close my eyes,


    picturing Hannes. All those times that I held him, the feeling of him. I felt like he was in my hands as


    they started to get warm.


    ¡°Good, Nora, now open your eyes¡± I heard the moon goddess guide me.


    I slowly open my eyes, still concentrating on my task and see a light orb floating above my hands.


    When I looked at it| could see Hannes and hear hisughter, smell his scent. Then I felt for Aro¡¯s aura


    and I looked up at him but he was staring at the orb.


    I put my hand on Aro¡¯s chest, above his heart and I felt it and the orb matching each other. I felt Aro¡¯s


    soul, how excited he was, how happy he seemed and how much he adored the little boy.


    ¡°Hannes and Aro, connect¡± I said gently but with a bit ofmand behind it.


    At first nothing happened and I looked up at Aro¡¯s eyes and he was staring at mine then a white


    blinding light surrounded us. It was warm and I could see Hannes¡¯ memories. Ares, Anna, Melinda,


    myself, his cruel father that took him away and then the rogue lycans.


    Then I saw Aro and him together in the future. Their first shift, the first run, how they protect their mate


    and their children. They belonged together.


    The light dimmed and the little light orb was gone and I wondered if I had failed when I heard it, all the


    lycans here howled.


    ¡°They are happy, you know. You seeded in your first try. And when you have broken that


    troublesome curse you will help me with this task. Connecting lycans to their human counterparts.¡± the


    moon goddess says and kisses my


    forehead


    ¡°Time for you to go back, I will see you soon again, my child¡± she says and before I can say anything I


    am plunged back.


    I open my heavy eyes and look up. Oh, I am in our bed. I turn my head to see both of my mates on


    each side of me and I smile.


    ¡°Good, you are finally back, now it¡¯s our turn¡± Ares growls and I feel the heat in my lower regions.


    ¡°Yes, now I am yours, always¡± I say and grab him and kiss him hard.


    I feel Helios moving his hand up my side to my breast and he palms it hard and I moan. While I do that


    Ares plunges his tongue inside my mouth and we dance and y.


    I let him have it when Helios suddenly bites into my nipple and I squirm and then he licks gently and


    sucks on it. Soothing the pain. His hand travels down to my pu ssy and he cups it.


    I wonder when they undressed me? Never mind.


    Helios puts in three fingers and I hear how wet I am. He is pumping his fingers in and out hard and fast


    and I squeal as the noise bes louder and both of them attack my nipples when I feel myself


    explode and Helios chuckles.


    ¡°Your first squirting or gasm was mine to give¡± he teases and I re at him. That was nothing to satisfy


    my need.


    I push him down on his back on the bed and climb on top of him and I grab his di ck and position


    myself over him and I sink down slowly. Helios grips my hips and he ms me down


    making me moan as I feel myselfe again.


    Then I start riding him, I roll my hips against him and he takes his thumb and ys with my cli t. I moan


    even more now as he pinches it lightly and I begin to massage my own breasts but I am getting


    frustrated. The friction isn¡¯t enough and I look at Ares and he seems to understand my problem.


    I lean down on Helios and Ares positions himself behind me but he doesn¡¯t move and I can feel his


    worry through the


    bond.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ares, she is so mo che will not get hurt. Just do


    it¡± Helios says and I growl when Ares doesn¡¯t move fast


    enough.


    I begin to sit up when Ares shoves me down on Helios chest and then he with one thrust drives in his di


    ck inside me along with Helios. Oh, holy sh it!

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Part 2 Chapter 81


    Helios POV


    We had a tough day when Nora and our dad suddenly fainted and then Nora¡¯s heat came smashing in


    full force at us. We had a big problem in keeping us in check but with some help we did and when dad


    woke up we could take Nora back up to


    our room.


    We undressed her and put her on the bed while I took a


    shower, a very cold shower. After about three hours she woke up and in an instant we attacked her.


    Her scent was driving us mad.


    She rode me like I was a wild horse but she wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that so Ares put his di ck in the


    same hole as I was in and we both tensed up but Nora didn¡¯t notice. This feels awkward, really


    awkward. Nora squeezes us so Ares can¡¯t slip out either and I lean up towards her and lick at her neck


    so she rxes and Ares slips out.


    *Don¡¯t ever do that again¡± I mind linking him and he nods, clearly disgusted as well.


    Nora whines at the loss of Ares inside her when he chuckles. I reach down to her butt and stroke her


    butt hole before slowly putting one finger inside. She moans at the intrusion and I feel Ares putting


    some lube there. I pull out my finger and he squeezes some more on my fingers.


    Tslowly put in two of my fingers, stretching her and she


    moans even louder. Ares takes over and stretches her while I


    y with her nipples and her cl it. I love the sounds that she makes and she begins to move her hips


    against mine when I see Ares pull out his fingers.


    He positions himself behind her and pushes against her and she gasps when He slowlyes inside


    of her. I feel that she has this overwhelming feeling inside of her and she needs a second to adjust


    herself and then she surprises us by moving along with us.


    Ares Moves with her and meets her thrusts and they move in sync and I can feel that she is on the


    verge of another or gasm. But she cant by herself and so I meet Ares¡¯ eyes and nod at him. I move my


    legs and h ook them on hers and I raise my hips so she falls down on me and then Ares thrust into her


    harder.


    It doesn¡¯t take long until she screams as the or gasm wash over her. She copses on top of me and


    Ares pulls out and Nora rolls down on the bed beside me, breathing hard. But she can¡¯t stay awake and


    she falls asleep.


    I pull myself out of her and Ares goes to fetch some cloth to clean her up with.


    ¡°You know that the second part of her heat ising soon?¡± I say and he smirks at me.


    ¡°I am waiting¡± he says


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I had totally forgotten how exhausting it can be with the heat. And ites in three steps as well. That


    was just the first step and now onto the second step. I remember Artemis when she asked if she could


    eat Helios S&M y. I almost choked when


    she asked it but I am curious as to why he is holding himself


    back.


    I get up from the bed and walk into my closet while the guys are resting on the bed. I go to the bag with


    all those underwear that the girls helped me choose and I take out this little red thing that I promised


    Anna I would wear.


    It¡¯s like a mini dress, but you can see my skin through it and my nipples are poking out as there are


    small slits over there and I decide to not take the panties as they don¡¯t have any cr otch anyway so it


    seems pointless. But I put the cuffs on each wrist and ankle, they are softce and they don¡¯t hurt me


    but I guess I look more daring and s**y now. I hope.


    I walk out of the closet and crawl up on the bed and sit down on my knees and wait for them to wake


    up. Five minutester and they still haven¡¯t woken up, st upid guys. I am losing my nerve here, idiots.


    But I do get som reactions even if they are asleep doesn¡¯t mean their di cks are but I can¡¯t choose


    which one. Ares di cks are long and Helios di cks are thicker but they do look worthy of a lick both of


    them.


    I reach out my hand for Helios at first but then I get a better idea. I turn my butt on Helios and Iy on


    my stomach and touch Ares di ck first. I touch his shaft, it¡¯s warm and pulsating and I lick at the top of


    it. Ares groans in his sleep but doesn¡¯t wake up, I take his di ck inside my mouth and start sucking.


    I move my hand up and down along his shaft while bobbing my head up and down and at the same


    time I let my tongue swirl around his head and I put my tip inside and I almost choke as Ares raises his


    hips and his di ck hits me in the back


    of my throat.


    I release him and coughs and I feel tingles on the inside of my legs until I am ripped backwards over


    the bed and I am staring right into Helios ck eyes.


    ¡°Mine¡± he growls and I nod while sitting up.


    ¡°Come and y then¡± I say and move my legs apart so he can see my wet pu ssy.


    Helios shoves me on my back and without much effort he moves to stand above me in a 69 position. I


    have his di ck directly above me and I reach out my tongue and lick him there and he groans by it. I feel


    happy that I aroused him and I try to touch him when he suddenly puts his knees on my hands and


    growls.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No hands this time, Nora¡¯

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Part 2 Chapter 82


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I let Helios be in charge even if it was a struggle in the beginning as I couldn¡¯t move my hands. He


    dipped his head down to my pu ssy and I tried not to squirm as he blew on it gently before licking


    between my folds.


    I was about to scream when he sucked my cl it into his mouth but he dropped his hips and I got his di


    ck inside of my mouth. I felt himugh as he trembled, but I didn¡¯t give up. I let my teeth gently graze


    the skin on his shaft and he groaned.


    I knew that I didn¡¯t hurt him but I guess it wasn¡¯t pleasant either as he hissed when I licked at the same


    ce. I let my tongue swirl around him the best I could before I took a deep breath through my nose


    and rxed my throat so I could take him even deeper. Then I started to work, I raised my head and


    lowered it again until I found a rhythm that made Helios


    groan.


    I really wanted to free my hands but I couldn¡¯t so instead I sucked and bobbed my head up and down


    while Helios groaned and in one moment he raised his hips again so his di ck left my mouth with a


    ¡°pop¡± sound.


    I tried to reach up for him again but I couldn¡¯t so instead I licked the tip of his di ck and then I tried


    licking his balls. Weird sensation but why not.


    Helios continued licking and sucking on my cl it and I felt another or gasming fast and he pushed


    me over the edge


    when he put his tongue inside of me. The or gasm rolled out of me like a giant wave.


    Helios licked up all the juices that spilled out of me and I bucked my hips on his tongue as I chased my


    or gasm. Instead Helios sat up and looked at me and shook his head while sucking on his fingers that I


    could see my own juices.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He turned around and straddled my waist and smiled dangerously. I gulped at the predator¡¯s look in his


    eyes when I felt Ares staring at us. I look at my other mate and he seems. amused by the position that I


    am in right now.


    Helios growls when he stretches out his hand to touch me and


    A Ares puts his hands up in surrender and instead sits down and watches us and I pout. I wanted him


    as well but Helios just chuckled at me.


    Helios grabs his di ck and then he puts it against my lips but I refuse to open my mouth. Two can y


    this game but as I don¡¯t open my mouth Helios smirks and I nce at Ares but he isn¡¯t there anymore.


    I try to look around but I can¡¯t see him when I suddenly feel a p on my bare pu ssy and I gasp.


    Helios tries again to put his dic k inside my mouth but I close it again and shake my head. He pped


    my pu ssy again but this time I bit my lip so as not


    to gasp.


    Then I feel Ares and I know it was him that had pped my pu ssy and I re at Helios but he just


    takes it as a challenge as he pinches my nose and at first it didn¡¯t understand why but now I do. I


    struggle against him but I lose as I open my mouth and take a deep breath and Helios puts his di ck


    inside my mouth.


    But he ispletely still and I am wondering what he is about to do when I feel Ares thrusting inside of


    me and I moan around Helios di ck. Helios chuckles as hees closer to my head and he grips my


    hair and helps me set the pace as I am sucking on his di ck.


    Helios is gentle but I know that he is in control and I let him have itpletely as I am curious as to


    what he will do and I am also so da mn attracted to his dominance.


    I feel him on the verge ofing and by the feeling from him it seems he has forgotten that I don¡¯t like


    it but I rx my throat instead and swallow him down and as hees I try to breathe and rx. He


    pulls back out and he stares at me as I cough and choke afterwards but da mn that was hot.


    Ares picks up his pace when he suddenly pulls out and Helios flips me over to my stomach and


    spreads my legs. I feel Ares as he puts his di ck against my p ussy and once again in one single and


    very hard thrust he is inside of me. I moan at the feeling.


    This position feels deeper and more, just more. I love it. I feel Helios smacking my butt as Ares grabs


    my hips and thrust in hard and I moan at the same time as he groans and all you can hear is flesh


    hitting on flesh. And when Areses he does it in one full blow and I thought I saw stars in front of


    Ares slips out of me and Iy there breathing hard when Helios suddenly lifts me up and I was about to


    tell him no when he just chuckles at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a shower or perhaps a bath¡± he says and I nod. Too tired to lift a finger. I am wondering how


    the third stage of the


    heat will be. I just want to rest now.


    But no Helios takes me to the bathroom and while in there he turns the water on in the tub before he


    sits me down on the toilet and then he groans and I look at him.


    ¡°Ares, I think your money went in the right direction¡± Helios calls out to him and Areses in and


    whistles at me.


    I look down and then I just smile at them


    ¡°This is nothing, you should see the rest of them¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Part 2 Chapter 83


    The king¡¯s POV


    I have to tell Melinda that she is my daughter to break the curse but otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have done


    that. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t love her but it¡¯s just that after everything that has happened since her mother


    created the curse. I couldn¡¯t look at the girl, I was afraid that I would hurt her so I gave her to Mariah to


    care for.


    Mariah didn¡¯t even seem surprised like she was waiting for Melinda. I watched over her as she grew up


    but at the time when her lycan should havee forth, she didn¡¯t ask me and Mariah killed her off


    when Melinda was just a baby.


    I couldn¡¯t, even as she grew older, bring myself to take her in and give her the title of ¡°princess¡± even


    though it was hers. My first born


    daughter should have been given that title, Gaia, but I lost her and so I gave Melinda up as well.


    She is not a substitute for her. I do care for her and I am happy that she found her mate in Daniel.


    Daniel is a good guy and I know he will take care of her. But if Nora now is right and by giving Melinda


    the title of princess, epting her as my daughter will break the curse I guess I will have to take that.


    I just hope that Helios and Ares will see past my errors this time. I was wrong to give Melinda up, I can


    see that now but I was so hurt that time. My mate and daughter died just because I refused to make the


    witch a queen. It is all my fault and now I will have to take the consequences and admit my mistakes.


    Bow down to a witch, to my daughter and let everyone see that even I


    have emotions and I am not controlled by them. I walk downstairs to find Melinda and Daniel, we have


    effectively sealed off the tower as Nora¡¯s heat hits us all like a cannon st.


    I look around in the hall but no one is here so I go to the dining room but even that is empty except for


    one little girl. She must be Anna¡¯s rtive, she reminds me of her and I smile gently as she sees me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay sweet girl, do you know where the others are?¡± I ask her and she blinks and nods.


    I have missed the bustling life inside of the castle but ever since my brother and Anna brought the


    children here I can enjoy it once again. The children from Nora¡¯s former pack are all adorable and even


    little Helios is funny.


    I follow the girl outside and down to the training area where the warriors seem busy with building


    something. I tilted my head to try to see what they were building.


    ¡°It¡¯s a yground or it will be a yground when it¡¯s finished¡± Melinda says as shees with Mariah


    to stand beside me.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask and stare at them


    ¡°Nora¡¯s idea and the warrior thought it would be a good idea tobine a yground and a training


    ground so it¡¯s abo with y things and training things.¡± Mariah exins and I nod my head.


    ¡°So what brings you out of your stinky office?¡± Mariah asks and Melinda gasp


    ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t just say stuff like that¡± Melinda says and groans and I


    chuckle


    ¡°But it does stink¡± Mariah says and smile


    ¡°Yep someone left something nasty in there but I came out since I wanted to talk with you¡± I say and


    look down at Mariah and she meets


    my eyes.


    She sighs and nods her head.


    ¡°I knew this day woulde, when do you n to do it?¡± She asks and Melinda seems confused


    ¡°After Nora is marked and that part of the curse is broken¡± I say and Mariah nods while Melinda seems


    to think before she suddenly throws up a shield over our heads.


    I look up and see the ss shards falling at us at a blinding speed before my sones flying through


    the window. Helios shifts in the air andnds rtively nice, I hope he didn¡¯t break any bones.


    ¡°Did she get tired of you already?¡± I ask him and he growls.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Damn, Aurelie threw me out of the window¡± Helios says and shakes his head before stalking towards


    the doors again.


    ¡°I wonder how Nora is able to keep up, that girl needs some rest¡± Melinda says and giggles.


    I agree, both Helios and Ares are a handful each and she has both of them. Oh how I wonder what the


    future holds in y for them.


    Ares POV


    Nora¡¯s second heat died down and Helios helped to dry her after the bath and put her on the bed while


    I sneaked into her closet and while looking around I found a bag with a particr brand in it.


    I took it with me out in the bedroom and started to look through it and Helios came to look as well.


    ¡°I like this one¡± Helios says and holds up a ckce set. I nod but when my eyes caught the purple


    set I growled.


    I pulled it out and Helios eyed it and then looked at Nora and nodded his head. It is a body with holes


    for the nipples and her pussy. It¡¯s nice to touch and I smile when I stroke the fabric. It is made of satin,


    silky and nice. I want her to put it on and show it to me.


    I put it on the bed and Helios chuckles when Nora suddenly shudders and her scent gets stronger all of


    the sudden, I feel my lycan stir inside of me.


    Nora sits up on the bed and her eyes arepletely ck. Herees round three. I watch as he


    picks up the satin body and she smiles while walking into the bathroom and I put the bag back in its


    ce in her closet.


    I sit on the bed and notice that Helios is gone but I finally get it when I hear ss shatter and then I


    hear Helios swear on Nora¡¯s name. I don¡¯t care what he did as the bathroom door opens and Nora


    comes sliding out in the purple body.


    Her nipples are standing out and her scent is strong in the air as she glides over the floor towards me.


    She puts each foot beside my legs on the bed and she holds on to the bed frame as she stands over


    me. With just one foot on my chest she pushes gently as I fall behind and then she starts to massage


    her breasts, ying with her nipples.


    Letting her hands slide down to her pussy while she looks me in the eyes all the time. I move my hands


    and caress her legs and she shivers by the feeling.


    ¡°Please, Nora, sit¡±

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Part 2 Chapter 84


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I lowered myself on Ares¡® face slowly so he could have the time to taste me before Helios came back. I


    was highly amused by Aurelie as she threw him out of the window, telling him that she and I were in


    control now.


    Right now we are absolutely in control and Ares seems to enjoy the very idea of me being in control


    over him. I rub my pussy against his face as I try to reach my orgasm but it isn¡¯t enough. Ares is good


    with his tongue but right now I need more.


    I feel that I am trying to control Aurelie as well as Lillie as they are trying to push their way through, it


    feels like I will lose control over myself. I growl and my ws slip out and I dig them inside of my thighs


    and Ares stops licking me as he sniffs in the air. He can probably smell my blood in the room.


    I get off of him as I start to w at my skin, Aurelie trying to force the shift and I am afraid of what she


    is going to do. Ares tries to reach for me but he stops as the doors are being mmed open and Helios


    lycanes barging in.


    He walks fast over to me and rips me towards him, taking my hands into his one hand and growls in my


    face. It is a very demonic growl and I tremble but not in fear, more of anger that my own mate is trying


    to make me submit as his aura pushes out and I gasp for air.


    Lillie struggles toe forward and I feel fur sprout from my skin and I cry out as Aurelie forces the


    shift. My shoulders pop out of ce and try to relocate themselves and Helios drops me onto the floor.


    Both Helios and Ares watch me with horror through the bond when I feel the bond snap, Lille shoves


    Aurelie down and forces her own shift. It hurts all over my body as they are both fighting for control and


    I scream out my agony as I feel my bones break again.


    I see my hands shifting to Aurelies paws but my legs get longer and my back as well, the fur doesn¡¯t


    sprout out normally, leaving some patches with just skin and I hear Ares gasp while Helios whines


    when it¡¯s finally over.


    I try to stand on all four but I am shoved forward and I facent into the floor with a loud cracking


    noise. What the hell? I try to howl but instead ites out as a scream.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I ask Ares as I lock eyes with him.


    He is pale as he looks at me and he looks like he is close to throwing up. What is happening, I can hear


    running footsteps and the door is opening again and I can smell Melinda, Mariah, Daniel, Dave and the


    king.


    All of them gasp and now I am really wondering what the hell is happening.


    ¡°Go get Samantha, now¡± Dave says and I feel Daniel is going to fetch her.


    ¡°What can she do?¡± Ares asks with a tremble in his voice.


    ¡°Much more than we can right now. Can I approach her?¡± Dave asks and I see Ares nodding and


    Helios is.. I don¡¯t know where he is.


    ¡°Helios?¡± I ask and Ares shakes his head.


    ¡°He fainted as he tried to pull the pain from you¡± Ares says and I look at him again and I can see that


    he tried as well but with Helios in his


    lycan form he had it easier to pull on it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it Ares¡± Melinda warns him and I am wondering what he was thinking about


    doing.


    I try to move my front legs or arms and I stand up right as Davees into my vision. He looks


    concerned and then I hear Samantha¡¯s voice floating in the air before it stopspletely and I just


    knew that she could see me.


    ¡°Oh my goddess.¡± I have seen this once before but ..¡± Sam is saying and she approaches me as well.


    ¡°Nora, did you know that you have both a werewolf and a lycan inside of you?¡± she asks me and I nod.


    ¡°Lillie is my original lycan and Aurelie is my first lycans daughter, she is a wolf, the first wolf¡± I exin


    and I am wondering how my voice sounds so normal.


    When other lycans talk it sounds like they have gravel inside of their mouth and that they are


    underwater at the same time. But my voice is steady like I never even shifted.


    ¡°Okay, so you have two strong ones inside of your mind. They are battling out to see which one of them


    is stronger and since you are equally strong as they are. You are stuck in the middle of a power trip.¡±


    she says and all I feel is a headacheing up with all the confusion I am feeling so I just stare at her.


    ¡°Okay, let me be perfectly honest and please don¡¯t hate me afterwards. Your legs, butt and back are all


    lycan. Your arms, breast, stomach and neck are werewolves or more like super wolf. But your head is


    your own, human¡± she says slowly and at first I just stare at her and then I look at Dave and he looks


    away and I turn to look at Ares and he has tears in his eyes.


    *Aurelie and Lillie, what the hell is happening?* I ask them both and I feel their guilt smash into me.


    *Sorry, Nora but we are equally strong, all three and when we tried to shift we got stuck.* Aurelius


    whimper.


    I started crying and Ares tried tofort me when I started to shake.


    ¡°Please can¡¯t you justmand me to shift back?¡± I turn my head and nce at the king and he stares


    at me and shakes his head.


    ¡°No because you are so much stronger than me already¡± he says and I begin to sob


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay like this¡± I cry and Mariahes over to me.


    ¡°Nora, sweetie, you need to listen closely now. Your wolf and lycan need to melt into each other. Let


    them bleed into one another, let them be one¡± she says and I look at her


    ¡°How?¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Part 2 Chapter 85


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I hate this, I am a freak, I have always been one and I will always be. Aurelie and Lillie are equally


    strong and so am I and with the goddess powers I can feel both of them.


    Mariah and Samantha try to exin that Aurelie and Lillie need to ept each other so we can shift


    back. But a lycan is possessive and really stubborn and Aurelie is filled with so much pride that it is


    hurting me.


    I close my eyes and let their voices guide me when I enter my own mind and with the goddess power I


    set up a meeting ce of sorts. Aurelie and Lille are there as well and I shake my head at them.


    *Both of you stop it right now* I say and both stop and look at me


    *But Nora, I am your lycan I should have been by your side since the day you were born* Lille huffs and


    Aurelie growls


    *No, I don¡¯t want to hear any of your excuses. It is enough now. Either ept each other or I will banish


    you from my mind, forever* I


    threaten them and they actually shut up.


    ¡°Good, Nora.¡± Now you just need to take control over them, show them both which one of you is in


    control¡± The moon goddess voicees and I turn to see her standing there with Artemis by her side.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Yes, but how.¡± Lillie¡¯ is jealous because of Artemis and Aurelie is defending her mother.¡± I say with a


    sigh


    ¡°Well you have already got to the point where you know what is


    troubling them. Now you just need to put your foot down and tell them what ce they have¡± the moon


    goddess giggles and I look at Aurelie and Lillie again


    Sure I can make them submit and shove them back in my mind, a lot of werewolves do that to their


    wolves but I don¡¯t want it to be that way.


    I walk over to Aurelie and Lillie, I stand in front of them and I force them to submit by letting out the


    powers that I have.


    *Submit* I say to both of them and Lillie growls and ws at herself so I concentrate more on her and


    even though it is killing me she finally submits.


    *Weakling* Aurelieughs at her and Lillie growls at her where she is kneeling and showing her neck at


    me.


    I turn and put out my hand towards Aurelie and she takes a step backwards.


    *Submit* I say to her and she whines. She put her tail under her stomach as I released my powers on


    her, forcing her will to bend in the way I wanted her to.


    She growls and tries to break my powers, she tries to attack me but Artemis is faster as her aura


    comes easy and I turn to look at her when I feel her aura smash into me and I gasp and lose my hold


    over Aurelie.


    I feel Artemis¡¯ aura smash into me, not just my mind but into my entire being, I feel it blend inside of me


    and I know by pure instinct that I can use it on my own.


    I turn to face Aur¨¦lie again and this time I smile sadly and hold out my hand again and release Artemis¡¯


    aura that is mine now and force Aurelie to submit.


    *Submit* I scream at Aurelie and she tries to fight my aura but she


    whimpers and whines as my aura is more powerful than her and I can see that I am hurting her but I


    can¡¯t let her control me.


    Lillie growls at her and I nce at her when an ideaes to me, since Lillie has submitted to me


    already I borrow her strength and put weight on my aura and Aurelie howls in pain. I hate that I am


    forced to break her will but she fights with all her might.


    ¡°Keep it together Nora, you aren¡¯t hurting her, she is just so da mn stubborn just like her mother¡± the


    moon goddess says and I nod and take a deep breath when I hear Ares¡¯ voice.


    ¡°Keep going Nora, you can do it, I love you¡± Ares says and I pull on my bond to him. He lends me his


    strength and this time Aurelie whelps and I look at her


    She isying on her stomach, wing the ground as she is fighting mymand when I realized that I


    am hesitating and she can feel it. I think about all of my friends, my mates, the kids and then I think


    about myself and I put away all my worries and let the love I have received and given, let it fill me up.


    I opened my eyes to see Aurelie and this time put all pressure on her.


    *Submit* I say and she doesn¡¯t say anything, she just bares her neck at me and I keep holding her


    there until I see her give up atst and I drop themand.


    ¡°Well done Nora, it took me about a week to make Artemis submit to me¡± the moon goddess says and I


    nod.


    Then I walk so I stand between Aurelie and Lillie and I crouch there. I put a hand on Lillie¡¯s cheek and


    the other hand on Aurelie¡¯s cheek and then I speak to them


    *I made the two of you submit so you will listen to me. I love both of


    you and it is time that both of you ept each other. Not only for me but for yourselves as well. Submit


    to each other and ept each other and be one.. with me* I say and both of them look up at me


    in surprise


    ¡°N¨®ra?¡± what are you doing?¡± the moon goddess asks but I don¡¯t have time to answer her yet.


    *Lillie and Aurelie, please* Is all I say when Lillie reach out her paw and put it over my heart and Aurelie


    does the same and I can feel both of them


    Not just physically but inside of me as well I watch in surprise how both of them are fading until they are


    both gone and I look around. The moon goddess and Artemis are smiling when I feel them and I shift


    into Aurelie¡¯s beautiful form until I jump so I stand on my back legs and Lillie takes over and I shift into


    her lycan form.


    Lillie is also ck but with a white head and white tail. Beautiful. I can feel both of my girls inside of me,


    they are no longer a part of me, they are me and I am them. We belong to each other as one.


    I smile brightly as I shift back to my human form and the moon goddesses over to me.


    ¡°Well done, Nora and just because you found the bnce between you and Aurelie and Lillie I will give


    you a gift that I think that you will


    need.


    But please be careful with it because if you do too much you will feel the consequences.¡± The moon


    goddess says and I nod when she suddenly fades along with Artemis and then the entire ce fades


    away.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Part 2 Chapter 86


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I blinked my eyes a few times and wondered how I came to be on the floor, naked. Someone hadid a


    nket over my body but I could still feel that I was naked underneath. I looked up at a very worried


    Helios, he had shifted back and I smiled at him when I saw him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hi¡± I mumbled and he smiled as he scooped me up from the floor and I noticed that everyone was still


    in here and I blushed as I sniffed the air.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay now Nora?¡± Samantha asks and I nod and smile at her.


    ¡°Yes, both Aurelie and Lillie are fine now. But I am so buzzed up, like I have been hit with so much


    energy that I want to dance the day away or something¡± I giggle and sheughs at me


    ¡°Well the day is pretty much over since the moon is up. I think it would be good if you would let your


    mates mark you under the moon actually, outside¡± she says and points at the window.


    I turn my head and gasp at the full moon outside, it is blood red. This moon doesn¡¯te very often, a


    blood moon or wolf moon also called. I nod my head and put my arms around Helios neck.


    ¡°Perhaps a nightgown first since I don¡¯t want to show everyone your body just yet¡± Ares says and grabs


    one for me.


    ¡°Take the ck one¡± Samantha and I say at the same time and Ares stops and looks at us while we


    laugh.


    Samantha takes everyone else out of our room and I get dressed before taking my mates downstairs


    and out in the warm night. I stop as I get out and Melinda stands there, smiling before I go over and


    hug her.


    ¡°Can you put up a shield around the garden? Luca is here¡± I say in warning and she nods while


    ncing around.


    ¡°Daniel, protect Melinda okay?¡± I tell him and he seems confused and so does she but I just smile at


    them.


    We walk towards the garden and I can feel the energy from the moon being absorbed into my body.


    ¡°Here¡± I say and point. I look at Helios and Ares and they seem a bit awkward and at first I couldn¡¯t


    understand but then I felt it.


    There were not just us anymore, animals, people, lycans, witches, all hade to watch and I didn¡¯t


    feel nervous as I looked around and then I focused on Helios. I walked to him and kissed him on his


    lips and then I hugged him and he chuckled as he hugged me back.


    ¡°Sit, please¡± I say and he nods before sitting on the ground and I sit on hisp with my legs on each


    side of him.


    *Nora, your mates needs to mark you on each side of your neck* I hear the moon goddess¡¯ voice flitting


    through my mind.


    Cool, I can speak to her in my mind. Is that her gift?


    ¡°Helios, can you mark me on one side and Ares the other?¡± I ask and Ares chuckles andes to sit


    behind me.


    Okay, now I get a little nervous but they make me calm as they both sniff my neck and kiss me there. I


    nce up at the moon when I suddenly hear her voice.


    ¡°Now¡± I whisper and I feel both of my mates¡¯ fangs pierce my skin and


    the pressure down till their fangs hit the bond at the same time and I feel the bonds snap into ce.


    I feel both of them, not just their emotions and feelings. I can feel everything that is them, I can feel


    their very souls, their lycans as they are howling inside of them.


    And when they take out their fangs from my skin and seal their marks on my neck. I shiver and I stand


    up as I feel my whole body shiver and the energy explodes out of me and I shift. At first I shift into


    Aurelie¡¯s form and I hear a lot of gasps around me.


    Then I feel for Lillie and I look at Helios and Ares as I lick their cheeks and nudge them to shift as well.


    Both of them do that in an instant and so do I. I let Lillies energy wash over me and I rose on my back


    paws and this time there was not a single gasp. Everything was so quiet.


    Helios grabs my arms first and I look at him and tilt my head at one side before he sinks his lycans


    fangs into my neck and I whimper. They are much sharper in this form, I feel them hit the bone and


    both Lillie and Aurelie are happy.


    Helios slips out of my neck and licks the mark to seal it. Areses closer and he does the same so I


    tilt my head in the other direction and with their bonds snapping into ce I can feel the tearsing. I


    shake my head and grab Helios and rip his head to the side and remark on him again.


    I seal my mark on his lycan before turning to Ares and I do the same and then we stand there and just


    stare at each other until we hear the king howl. Then every lycan howls and so do we.


    Then this out worldly voice is heard through the sky.


    ¡°I was hurt and angry, I couldn¡¯t get what I wanted the most. But now piece for piece the wanted one


    hase and imed the blood for her


    own, redemption is fulfilled¡±


    And this massive energy wave is released from within me andes out and hits everyone. I see how


    the king is kneeling on the ground and then he releases a roar and I can see the blood falling like tears


    from his eyes.


    ¡°The curse is broken!¡±


    Authors note


    Part 2 is finished and I will now begin on part 3, I dont know how long


    the part 3 will be but I hope you will enjoy it anyway.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Part 3 Chapter 1


    Nora¡¯s POV


    The first part of the curse has been broken and I can feel the power surge through everyone. It feels


    like the witch herself is crying and cursing at the same time. I looked at the king and then I looked at


    Melinda and I thought something was strange when she pointed at me and I turned around.


    Just in time to see the attack from Luca. Fire came towards us but hit


    the shield instead and the entire shield was set on fire. The shield was created as a globe over us and


    now it was on fire. I felt Melinda¡¯s exhaustion as she was trying to keep it there.


    *Melinda drop the shield now* I mindlink her and I felt her surprise but she still dropped it.


    The fire died out with the shield and Helios and Ares huffed. They growled at the same time as we


    could see Lucae walking. I shifted back to my human form and I picked up my torn nightdress but


    it still worked.


    ¡°Luca, leave.¡± I will note to your side, ever¡± I say to him and he throws his hands up in the air and


    startsughing, like a maniac


    I looked up just in time to move as a fireball came raining down.


    ¡°Watch out everyone¡± I yell and all move to get away from the fireballs.


    ¡°Nora, my beautiful Nora. Your soul is mine¡± Luca continues and Helios attacks before I can warn him.


    Luca sends out magic and sends him sting backwards and Ares


    roars and puts himself in front of me.


    *Nora, run* Ares says but I shake my head.


    I feel for the link to the moon goddess but it is silent and I think that I had it wrong about the gift.


    *Nora, you need to touch him* Aurelie whines while Lillie growls.


    I walk around Ares even if he growls. I just slip away from him and walk straight to Luca that looks like


    he won me over.


    ¡°Finally, you are mine¡± he says and pulls me to him and he kisses me.


    I feel disgusted when he does and I hold back as I feel the bile rise in my throat. I stretch up my hands


    and ce them at his head on each side. Then I let Aurelie help me and I am now swept into his


    memories.


    But this time we are looking at the memories from his wife¡¯s point of view instead. She felt curious the


    first time she saw him and she felt affection for him. They were seeing each other in secret for about six


    months. Luca proposed and they got married and she was so happy but then Luca had to leave for a


    while.


    Luca was gone for about two months and the first two weeks, she cried and wailed of her loss of him


    but then she turned cold andstly she got freed from the love spell and her mind became clear.


    She had never loved him in the first ce, it was just Luca¡¯s selfish wishes and he identally put a


    spell on her so his feelings were mirrored in her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡± Luca says and I look at him.


    ¡°Now, you do¡± I say and then I show him my memories


    When I grew up in my former pack, happy and then my wolf never


    came and I was miserable. I met Ben, Daniel, Andrei, Grey, Linus, Tristan and Helios. Helios was my


    shining star and I felt myself get the¡ª will to live again.


    I came here to the lycan kingdom and they dered me princess and then I met Mia and Ares. The


    problems and tragic that followed, thea and after that, the memory loss, Maya and even Luca. All


    memories flitted past us but one thing remained. My love for my mates, true love.


    I let that emotion fill Luca¡¯s heart to the brim and he became sad because he wanted that feeling as


    well. He broke down.


    ¡°I can give you this feeling but not by myself¡± I whisper at him and he looks at me with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°How?¡± he asks with such desperation in his voice:


    ¡°Artemis, your mother¡± I say and I could see this tiny light of hope in his eyes and he nodded.


    ¡°I would love to meet her¡± he says and I smile sadly.


    ¡°She would like to meet you to¡± I say and I felt Aurelie press against


    me


    ¡°But first would you like to meet your sister?¡± I ask and he smiles


    ¡°Yes, can I?¡± he asks and I smile back


    ¡°When I release my hands from you, my mates will pull me away and you need to let them. Don¡¯t fight


    and I will let you meet them okay?¡± I say and he seems worried but with a deep breath he agrees


    I close my eyes and let my surroundings fade and I let Lillie and


    Aurelie guide me back to the garden behind the castle. I felt tingles on my back and I knew by instinct


    that it was Helios and Ares was rubbing my arms and whispering to me.


    I opened my eyes and met Luca¡¯s eyes as well and then I let my hands fall down and just as I guessed


    Helios seized the moment to pull me away while Ares forced Luca down on his knees.


    ¡°Wait, please¡± I say as I see Ares¡¯ ws getting near Luca¡¯s throat.


    Ares looks up at me and pulls his ws away from him but he still holds him down. I take one step


    away from Helios and shift into Aurelie¡¯s form.


    *Aurelie I will let you have the control now. Can you take him to your mother?* I say to her and she


    agrees in sorrowW.


    I sit back with Lillie and just watch as Aurelie approaches Luca. Ares looks up and lets go of Luca as he


    realizes that Aurelie was in control this time. Aurelie sits in front of him and she licks him gently on his


    cheek and he looks up and starts to s ob.


    His cries and tears were so overwhelming that even I felt sorry for him. Then Aurelie does it she gets


    up and bares her fangs and before she does it Luca looks at her.


    ¡°Please, sister, help me¡± he whispers in awe and Aurelie whimpers before she throws herself against


    him and tears his throat out.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡±Part 3 Chapter 1


    Nora¡¯s POV


    The first part of the curse has been broken and I can feel the power surge through everyone. It feels


    like the witch herself is crying and cursing at the same time. I looked at the king and then I looked at


    Melinda and I thought something was strange when she pointed at me and I turned around.


    Just in time to see the attack from Luca. Fire came towards us but hit


    the shield instead and the entire shield was set on fire. The shield was created as a globe over us and


    now it was on fire. I felt Melinda¡¯s exhaustion as she was trying to keep it there.


    *Melinda drop the shield now* I mindlink her and I felt her surprise but she still dropped it.


    The fire died out with the shield and Helios and Ares huffed. They growled at the same time as we


    could see Lucae walking. I shifted back to my human form and I picked up my torn nightdress but


    it still worked.


    ¡°Luca, leave.¡± I will note to your side, ever¡± I say to him and he throws his hands up in the air and


    startsughing, like a maniac


    I looked up just in time to move as a fireball came raining down.


    ¡°Watch out everyone¡± I yell and all move to get away from the fireballs.


    ¡°Nora, my beautiful Nora. Your soul is mine¡± Luca continues and Helios attacks before I can warn him.


    Luca sends out magic and sends him sting backwards and Ares


    roars and puts himself in front of me.


    *Nora, run* Ares says but I shake my head.


    I feel for the link to the moon goddess but it is silent and I think that I had it wrong about the gift.


    *Nora, you need to touch him* Aurelie whines while Lillie growls.


    I walk around Ares even if he growls. I just slip away from him and walk straight to Luca that looks like


    he won me over.


    ¡°Finally, you are mine¡± he says and pulls me to him and he kisses me.


    I feel disgusted when he does and I hold back as I feel the bile rise in my throat. I stretch up my hands


    and ce them at his head on each side. Then I let Aurelie help me and I am now swept into his


    memories.


    But this time we are looking at the memories from his wife¡¯s point of view instead. She felt curious the


    first time she saw him and she felt affection for him. They were seeing each other in secret for about six


    months. Luca proposed and they got married and she was so happy but then Luca had to leave for a


    while.


    Luca was gone for about two months and the first two weeks, she cried and wailed of her loss of him


    but then she turned cold andstly she got freed from the love spell and her mind became clear.


    She had never loved him in the first ce, it was just Luca¡¯s selfish wishes and he identally put a


    spell on her so his feelings were mirrored in her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡± Luca says and I look at him.


    ¡°Now, you do¡± I say and then I show him my memories


    When I grew up in my former pack, happy and then my wolf never


    came and I was miserable. I met Ben, Daniel, Andrei, Grey, Linus, Tristan and Helios. Helios was my


    shining star and I felt myself get the¡ª will to live again.


    I came here to the lycan kingdom and they dered me princess and then I met Mia and Ares. The


    problems and tragic that followed, thea and after that, the memory loss, Maya and even Luca. All


    memories flitted past us but one thing remained. My love for my mates, true love.


    I let that emotion fill Luca¡¯s heart to the brim and he became sad because he wanted that feeling as


    well. He broke down.


    ¡°I can give you this feeling but not by myself¡± I whisper at him and he looks at me with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°How?¡± he asks with such desperation in his voice:


    ¡°Artemis, your mother¡± I say and I could see this tiny light of hope in his eyes and he nodded.


    ¡°I would love to meet her¡± he says and I smile sadly.


    ¡°She would like to meet you to¡± I say and I felt Aurelie press against


    me


    ¡°But first would you like to meet your sister?¡± I ask and he smiles


    ¡°Yes, can I?¡± he asks and I smile back


    ¡°When I release my hands from you, my mates will pull me away and you need to let them. Don¡¯t fight


    and I will let you meet them okay?¡± I say and he seems worried but with a deep breath he agrees


    I close my eyes and let my surroundings fade and I let Lillie and


    Aurelie guide me back to the garden behind the castle. I felt tingles on my back and I knew by instinct


    that it was Helios and Ares was rubbing my arms and whispering to me.


    I opened my eyes and met Luca¡¯s eyes as well and then I let my hands fall down and just as I guessed


    Helios seized the moment to pull me away while Ares forced Luca down on his knees.


    ¡°Wait, please¡± I say as I see Ares¡¯ ws getting near Luca¡¯s throat.


    Ares looks up at me and pulls his ws away from him but he still holds him down. I take one step


    away from Helios and shift into Aurelie¡¯s form.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    *Aurelie I will let you have the control now. Can you take him to your mother?* I say to her and she


    agrees in sorrowW.


    I sit back with Lillie and just watch as Aurelie approaches Luca. Ares looks up and lets go of Luca as he


    realizes that Aurelie was in control this time. Aurelie sits in front of him and she licks him gently on his


    cheek and he looks up and starts to s ob.


    His cries and tears were so overwhelming that even I felt sorry for him. Then Aurelie does it she gets


    up and bares her fangs and before she does it Luca looks at her.


    ¡°Please, sister, help me¡± he whispers in awe and Aurelie whimpers before she throws herself against


    him and tears his throat out.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Part 3 Chapter 3


    Ares POV


    Nora has been asleep for two days straight now, we guessed it was because of the massive energy


    wave that came with breaking the curse and also when Aurelie and Lillie shed and Nora forced them


    to submit to one another.


    She is sleeping peacefully and her heat has died down. Probably because of us marking her but the


    problem right now is all the gifts.


    vis


    Gifts from all over the seven kingdoms have been delivered. All the ones that are grateful for the


    broken curse and that our future queen has awakened and the rogue lycans.


    But we do have one problem left on our hands, well actually two but dad insists that he is responsible


    for one of them and he will handle it when Nora wakes up.


    The other thing is the missing werewolf children and the missing rogue lycans. If they have managed to


    mark the children it means that either all are dead or they are standing with their chosen mates. But to


    mark a werewolf that is underage is illegal and punishable with death.


    I have gathered my small warrior team and we are about to set out to find the missing children. David,


    the boy from Nora¡¯s and Anna¡¯s old pack told us that the rogues had said one word that he couldn¡¯t


    understand but I knew what it meant and we are setting out there to find them.


    it was


    ¡°Alecsar¡± is a name on a castle that shattered about 50 years ago, hit by a lightning storm and it kind


    off was destroyed. It¡¯s just ruins now but it could be a good hiding spot. So we will travel there today to


    see if we can find them..


    I gather my warriors and we meet outside in the training area, since we will travel in our lycan form we


    will run through the forests. Ben will alsoe along as he will be our beta.


    I look at all of them and notice that Grey is here as well and I smirk at him. There have been some


    problems with his mate and all of that. Nina isn¡¯t one to bow her head down and Grey isn¡¯t taking no forBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    an answer. It will be fun to see which one of them that will win the battle. of dominance.


    Andrei is still depressed about the siren witch but he is more than ever determined to make it up for


    Nora. And he has trained harder than ever. I notice uncle Dave ising as well with his little group of


    former rogue lycans. They have been training together and have been approved to be the queens


    guard.


    They are fiercely loyal to her and I just know they will protect her even if they will have to kill me if I


    stand in their way. The perfect guard for the rightful queen.


    I shift and take my bag and my warrior does the same and then we run into the forest. I hear uncle


    Dave and the others follow us and I see animals that are running away from us but this is not the time


    to hunt or y, we have a mission that we need to handle right now.


    We will run through about five or six forests and we need to set up a camp to rest before we are there.


    But no one of us wanted to rest so we left in the early morning to take a break in the middle of the day.


    We stopped at the edges of a werewolf vige and their alpha came out to meet me. He is a young


    alpha perhaps in his twenties.


    ¡°Prince¡± he greets me and bows and I notice the scars on his neck and nce at Ben and he nods.


    ¡°Alpha, I am sorry but I don¡¯t know your name¡± I say and tries to remember but he hold up his hand


    ¡°The alpha of this pack was killed in an attack. Rogue lycans came one night and  ughtered half the


    vige on the hunt for the children. I was the delta of this pack and I am now trying to protect the rest of


    us that are left¡± He exins and I nod my head.


    ¡°So delta then, how many of the children did they get? We are heading


    any warriors to their hideout right now to get them back. Do you have any left in the pack?¡± I ask him


    and he nods.


    ¡°They took around ten of our children, amongst them are my little sister, I wille with you. But I


    guess you are here to rest so pleasee with me. We will share our food and drinks with you.


    Anything to help get the children back.¡± he says with such despair in his voice and I think it over before


    answering.


    ¡°Of course, we will need everyone that is willing toe with us¡± I say and I shift back and pull a pair of


    shorts on me from my bag.


    ¡°Mark¡± the delta says and holds out his hand towards me.


    ¡°Ares,¡± I answered and shook his hand.


    ¡°Wow, I never thought I would be brave enough to do that¡± an older voicees out and I search for its


    source.


    ¡°Dad,e on.¡± Even if he is a lycan and a prince, he is like us. Someone that wants to fight for what is


    right.¡± Mark says and Iy my eyes on an older werewolf with scars in his face.


    ¡°A challenge when I was 18¡± Mark¡¯s dad smiles and proudly points at


    the scars.


    I nod my head in respect.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to be the other guy then¡± I say and chuckle but Mark and his dad areughing at my


    answer. Confusing the hell out of me.


    ¡°My mate challenged me, and she didn¡¯t held back as she let her ws rake down on my face¡± he says


    and I tilt my head at him in horror


    ¡°You fought your mate?¡± Ben asks and I notice that he too has shifted


    back


    ¡°Tradition in this pack¡± Mark answers and shrugs. I shake my head at them as they guide us into the


    vige.


    I could taste the fear in the air as we walked closer to the center of the vige. The ones that were left


    and alive weren¡¯t scared of us but their eyes sparkled of revenge. They needed it, they craved it for


    their young ones and I will dly give it to them.


    ¡°What is the name of this pack?¡± Ben asked and Mark hesitated before answering.


    ¡°The silver stone pack¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Part 3 Chapter 4


    Ares¡¯ POV


    The silver stone pack was once one of thergest and most powerful packs in our kingdom but they


    made their alliances wrong. Their greed was too big as they tried to take down our kingdom. Helios


    And I were just children back then and our mother was still alive, before the curse was there. When


    everything was peaceful.


    The silver stone pack wasn¡¯t satisfied with being thergest pack so they went to kill our dad and take


    our mother so they could rule over us. But a mere werewolf pack is nothing for a kingdom of lycans.


    They attacked us with not only their pack but with six other packs as well and there was this small


    battle as dad would say it. It probably was a war for the werewolves but to say that the strength of a


    werewolf against a lycan is to say a small chihuahua against a wolf. Dad and his warriors killed


    everyone in the battle.


    Mother spared the alpha¡¯s children in return that they would swear an alliance to us and to never attack


    a lycan ever again. Of course that was also for the other packs that joined hands with the silver stone


    pack.


    But to think that the mighty pack has been reduced to being this small after all of that. I shake my head


    as I look around and chuckle quietly.


    ¡°Prince, you and your men can rest here. I am sorry that we don¡¯t have another ce for you to rest but


    we don¡¯t have a packhouse to speak of anymore¡± Mark says and I hear Ben gasp


    I look to where Ben is looking and I see where the former packhouse was standing. It¡¯s burnt down to


    ashes. And if you look closely you can even tell that they have burnt their own pack members inside


    the pack


    house.


    ¡°The rogues burned the pack house down with the alpha and his family still alive in there¡± Mark says


    and I growl.


    We need to find them quickly. We all take a rest inside arge tent and the pack memberse in with


    food. A teenage girl trembles as she is trying to walk close to me and I can see another older woman


    standing outside, waving her hands for the girl to walk closer to me.


    *They are still sacrificing young girls to the mighty lycans, huh? Disgusting* Ben mindlinks me and I


    come up with an idea.


    I grab the young girl and pull her over into myp and pray that Nora won¡¯t misunderstand this. I took


    the tray as it threatened to fall onto the ground. The young girl whimpered while the older woman


    walked in slowly towards us.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If she pleases you, your majesty. You are wee to take her as your chosen one¡± the older woman


    said and the thought sickened me.


    ¡°Mark¡± I yell for him and hees right away and when he sees the girl in myp he raises his


    eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you guys still sold your young ones. Perhaps I will take up the offer and rape her until


    there is nothing left of her and then I throw her for the rogues to finish off?¡± I say with a cold voice and I


    put pressure on my aura.


    Mark and the older woman fall down to their knees and the young girl in my arms whimpers and starts


    to cry. I dip my nose into her neck and smile at Mark before showing off my fangs.


    ¡°Stop!¡± No matter what has happened here, I won¡¯t allow you to do it. You already have a mate and I


    will not allow you to take one of my pack members by force¡± Mark grits out loudly from the pressure of


    my


    aura.


    Silent falls over the ce and I drop my aura slightly as I pull the girl to stand up. Her tears have wet


    her pretty face and her eyes are red.


    ¡°I am sorry for scaring you, little one. Who is that woman to you?¡± I whisper to her and she flinches but


    answers,


    ¡°She is Luna¡¯s sister. She has been selling off other girls in our pack to rogues so they would stop


    attacking us¡± she answers trembling.


    Before I can even growl Andrei is holding the woman by her hair and is growling ferociously.


    ¡°You did what?¡± Mark yells suddenly and I drop my aurapletely and he gets up and actually ps


    her across her face before Andrei can stop him.


    ¡°How many


    have vo


    you sold and to whom?¡± I growl as I stand up.


    ¡°What does it matter to you?¡± she spits and thenughs like crazy.


    ¡°Do you have any cells or something where she can be put in?¡± I ask and Mark nods


    ¡°Yes, we have the silver cells in the forest¡± he answers and the woman starts screaming and thrashing.


    ¡°Good, Andrei take that with you and lock her up and then we shall continue to go up the mountain¡± I


    say and Andrei growls but he doesn¡¯t move and I get confused until Ben nudges me.


    I look down at my hand where I still hold the werewolf girl in her hand, I release her and smile at her.


    ¡°What is your name, little one?¡± I ask and nce at Andrei ti watch


    him


    ¡°Amy¡± she answers and looks down on the ground.


    ¡°Amy, what a cute name, how old are you?¡± I continue to ask and she peeks up and then looks over at


    Mark and he nods.


    ¡°I am 15 but my birthday is the day after tomorrow so I will turn 16 then¡± she says and smiles.


    ¡°You will gain your wolf then¡± I say and smile but her smile falters and


    she shakes her head.


    ¡°No¡± she starts to say when the older womanughs like crazy and I look at her again.


    ¡°No because she is a wolfless girl, a freak¡± she says between theughs and I raise an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Amy, were both of your parents werewolves?¡± I ask her and she starts to shake her head.


    ¡°No, my dad is a lycan and my mom¡¯s dad was also a lycan. Will I die then?¡± She says trembling and I


    look at Andrei and I can see his devastation in his eyes.


    Amy is Andrei¡¯s mate and she can die in just two days if he isn¡¯t by her side then. I just hope that the


    curse is broken so the girls can get their lycan counterpart. Otherwise.


    Andrei growls before walking away and I let Amy go home while I keep thinking about the next problem


    that just rose from thin air when I suddenly


    ly get a mindlink from my brother.


    ¡°Nora has woken up¡±

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Part 3 Chapter 5


    Nora¡¯s POV


    For two days, I slept for two whole days and under that time a lot has changed but one thing still


    remains. Melinda and the king.


    Ares left on a sudden mission to find the missing girls and the rogue lycans that took them. I am quite


    curious if I have healed the rogue werewolves as well. Because there existed not a feral werewolf


    before


    the curse.


    But I can¡¯t really go out on a hunt for that right now. Before the blood moon is gone we need to break


    the curse even if Ares isn¡¯t here. Helios And I are sitting in the dining room with the kids and having


    breakfast when the doors suddenly open and Linus¡¯ fatheres rushing inside. and falls down on his


    knees beside me.


    ¡°Queen Nora, I am so happy that you are awake since we have a slight problem right now.¡± he says


    and bows his head at me


    ¡°Problem¡±? Is there someone hurt?¡± I ask worriedly and he shakes his head and Helios chuckles.


    ¡°No but I put Linus¡¯ father on the task of keeping check on all the newly healed rogue lycans that have


    been gathering outside the castle for thest two days that you have been sleeping,¡± Helios exins


    and I look at him in shock.


    ¡°Why would they be here?¡± I ask dumbfounded.


    ¡°They want to swear their allegiance to you, Nora. You saved and healed them from the horrors they


    have lived in for so many years. You are their savior and their queen. They will never heed the words


    from


    another in their entire life. If you so much as said that we should kill everyone in the entire world we


    would do that without hesitation¡± Linus¡¯ father says and I gasp.


    This sort of loyalty is dangerous, I don¡¯t know if I can handle it very well.


    *Of course you can, Nora. Because it isn¡¯t just the human counterpart that wants to swear to you but


    it¡¯s their lycans as well and they will listen* Lillie exins and I nod my head.


    *Okay, but should we do that before or after releasing Melinda?* I ask her and she seems to ponder


    over my words.


    *It would benefit us if we did it before but if Melinda do break the cursepletely then perhaps they


    will feel a heavy chain on their necks for being bonded to you* Aurelie says and I nod.


    ¡°We will do another ceremony today to break the final part of the curse and after that. If they still want


    to then they can pledge to me if they want to¡± I say and Linus¡¯ father tilts his head in confusion but


    nods, epting what I said.


    Melindaes into the room with tears in her eyes and she stops and looks around before her eyes


    land on me and Helios and then she starts sobbing. Helios gets up and carefullyys his hand on her


    shoulder in a way tofort her.


    ¡°I am so sorry. I didn¡¯t know. I took her from you¡± she starts to cry while speaking between the so bs.


    *Daniel, Melinda needs you we are in the dining room* I mindlink him and he answers.


    *I know but she wanted to speak to Helios on her own, I am right outside* he answers and I get up.


    I walk over to Melinda and I hug her hard and she looks at me while I smile at her and I feel through the


    bond and I am surprised to find out that Helios already knew who she was.


    *How long have you known?¡± I ask him through the mindlink an he looks at me and answers


    *A few years* he answers back and I am quite surprised by his answer but I nod.


    *I will go find my dad, can you stay with her?* He asks and I smile and nod.


    When Helios opens the doors, Daniel asks if everything is alright and Helios answers that everything is


    fine. Danieles in to me and Melinda.


    ¡°Melinda, Helios harbor no ill will towards you. He has known for a few years now. So I wouldn¡¯t be


    surprised if you would be angry at him. instead¡± I say and shrug.


    Melinda looks at mepletely stunned and then she shakes her head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see his eyes again. I don¡¯t know what to think anymore. Who am I?¡± she whispers, so confused


    by all of this.


    ¡°You are Melinda, that is you. You can never be another person than you already are.¡± I say and she


    nods her head when she suddenly ps her cheeks.


    ¡°Nora, the gifts that havee to you, can we open them?¡± Melinda suddenly asks and I tilt my head.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What gifts?¡± I ask and both of them stare at me.


    Helios POV


    Finally dad has told Melinda that she is his daughter and our half


    sister. I have known for a few years. But I haven¡¯t said anything as it hasn¡¯t been my ce to say but I


    have to admit it was actually Ares that found out first.


    He hated Melinda for a while until he hated dad and he became silent towards him. That was the time I


    suggested that Ares could choose his own warrior to start training and dad agreed. I actually believe


    that dad knows that we either know or that we suspected it. But he never said anything and neither did


    we.


    I walk into his office where he and uncle Dave are standing in a tense and weird stand off. Uncle Dave


    is furious by the look of him and his aura and dad is too tired to defend himself. It¡¯s like he has given


    up.


    ¡°So I take it that uncle Dave wasn¡¯t as happy then?¡± I say and close the door and lock it.


    Dad nces my way but doesn¡¯t say anything and uncle Dave growls.


    ¡°I cant believe that you hid this from me, all these years. You could have told me before the curse or


    even after I came back but no you held it in.¡± uncle Dave growls angrily.


    ¡°Yes, I know but I just couldn¡¯t betray her like that¡± dad says and doesn¡¯t even defend himself when


    uncle Dave punches him in his face.


    ¡°And what about you then?¡± Uncle Dave spits at me.


    ¡°Oh, both I and Ares have known for a while now. Sure it¡¯s a bit strange and so but we got over it. I


    think we liked to see dad being wounded over the fact that he couldn¡¯t have his daughter as we couldn¡¯t


    have our mom or other sister¡± I say and shrug and uncle Dave flinches.


    ¡°Nora was wondering if you could do the ceremonyter in the


    evening since it is thest day for the blood moon¡± I say and help dad


    up


    from the floor and he nods his head.


    ¡°Yes, of course but..¡± dad says and nces over at uncle Dave who seems to be talking to his lycan.


    ¡°Crown princess¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Part 3 Chapter 6


    Nora¡¯s POV


    Melinda and I kept ourselves busy along with Anna and Sam and all the children as we opened the


    gifts I have been given as a thank you for breaking the curse and awakened as the future queen.


    I seriously liked the gift from the moon kingdom, I have never seen or touched a moon stone before. It


    is as big as my hand and when I touch it, it glows. Melinda exined that I can store the energy from


    the moon inside of it so she promised to help me with that at the next full


    moon.


    I got a very beautiful dress from the green kingdom, it was taken straight out from a fairytale. I love it


    and I promised myself that I would wear it at the ceremony when the king will step down and announce


    me as the queen and Helios and Ares as the new kings.


    From the knight kingdom I got augh as I took up a shimmering armor that looked like it was made


    from dragon scales. It was light as a feather but I don¡¯t think anything could break through it. And I also


    got my pendant from the women that I had asked about if they could make it and I smiled.


    King Isaac and Tristan had sent an even more beautiful dress but I am not sure when I should wear it


    as both Melinda and Anna blushed when I held it up against my body. So I put that one down in the box


    again.


    Then we looked through the others but the most surprising one was from the sun kingdom. A ck


    envelope. I opened it and one single card came out. I opened it and read what it said.


    ¡°Dear Queen Nora. We are happy and truly blessed that you, the chosen one, broke the curse. We


    wanted to send you a gift but like many others I can guess, we tried to search for one special and we


    hope that you will care for it as it is a special creature from our kingdom.


    Inside the envelope you will find something that looks like ck sand. You need to go outside and take


    the sand in your hand and blow it in the air. And I truly hope that you will realize that all magic isn¡¯t evil.


    ¡°Sincerely.¡±


    I looked confused and took the envelope up again and looked inside it before pouring out the ck


    crystalized sand into my hand. It was ck and shimmering but it felt warm in my hand and as curious


    as I was I walked outside at once.


    I walked to the training area and the warriors that were there moved as I waved at them. Melinda and


    the others had followed me and I looked at the gs on top of the castle to see where the wind was


    blowing.


    Then I stretched out my hand and blew on the sand. At first nothing happened as the sand blew away


    by the wind and I was a little bit disappointed. But then itnded in the grass and I gasped by surprise


    as the sand took form and formed a ck and very shiny egg.


    It wasn¡¯t small but ratherrge and I needed both hands to pick it up and my arms could barely wrap


    around it. I looked down at it and put my cheek against it. It was warm and I could hear something


    mover inside of it. But the egg wasn¡¯t smooth at all; it felt like it was covered in gravel.


    ¡°Oh my goddess, can that really be a..¡± Anna says but she doesn¡¯t continue


    ¡°It¡¯s a dragon egg¡± Samantha says andes closer to touch it.


    ¡°Really?¡± But I thought they didn¡¯t exist anymore?¡± I say.


    ¡°They do but they can only be found in the sun kingdom and only the person that has been touched or


    blessed by the moon goddess can ever ride one. To hatch the egg you need to give it a name and it


    has to ept it¡± Samantha exins and I nod. Looking down on my egg in


    awe.


    I carry it inside again and this time we meet Helios, Dave and the king. as they walk down to us. Helios


    gasp at the egg that I am holding onto.


    ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡± he says and stares at it beforeying a hand


    on it.


    ¡°Ouch¡± he says and takes his hand away quickly


    ¡°What?¡± I am confused.


    ¡°It gave me an electric spark¡± he says and shows his palm and just in the middle is a small burn mark.


    ¡°It just feels warm to me¡± I shrug and smile as I feel it move inside it again.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, boost away¡± Helios pouts and I stand on my toes to kiss. his cheek.


    ¡°Do you want toe and open the rest of the gifts with us?¡± I ask him but he shakes his head.


    ¡°No, I need to go find Mariah, so we can n the ceremony for the evening¡± Helios says and I nod and


    nce quickly at Melinda that seems deep in thought.


    ¡°Melinda¡± Helios suddenly says and I smile but Melinda seems rather shocked like she doesn¡¯t know if


    she should stay or run away.


    Helios hugs her and Daniel growls but not as fiercely this time and I giggle.


    ¡°You are my half sister and I am your half brother. I will always care for you. But what needs to be done


    needs to be done right away. don¡¯t fight it and just ept it okay? everything will be alright¡± Helios.


    exins and I raise an eyebrow. Can he be more cryptic?


    ¡°You don¡¯t hate me?¡± Melinda trembles and Helios shakes his head.


    ¡°No. A long time ago I felt disappointed but then I discovered that you had no idea who you were to us


    so I couldn¡¯t hate you. I don¡¯t know if I love you but I definitely like you, sis¡± Helios says and kisses her


    on top. of her head before walking out and I shake my head and smile at him.


    ¡°I wonder how long it will take for him to remember what he forgot¡± Danielughs and I nod my head,


    wondering as well.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It took about three minutes before he came back all flustered and he hugged me hard and kissed me


    on my lips before going out again. Iughed at him and so did everyone else.


    We sat on the big red rug again and started opening the other gifts when I suddenly felt the king beside


    me.


    ¡°Is that a dragon egg?¡± he asks and I nod my head.


    ¡°Wow¡± is all he answers and I can feel that he is nervous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, I can guarantee that she is extremely nervous on her own¡± I whisper to him and


    he looks at me before ncing in Melinda¡¯s direction and he nods.


    ¡°Nora, can we y with this, please?¡± David interrupts us and I look at what he is holding up.


    It¡¯s a ball, the size of a basketball but it¡¯s gold in its color. I nod my head and he seems very fond of the


    golden ball.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ordinary toy that has been painted in gold.¡± Dave exins and points at the other toys as well.


    Why toys?


    ¡°Someone else is also expecting Nora to be pregnant soon¡±


    Authors note


    Tomorrow 24/12 is christmas for me so I will try to update at least one chapter but if I would forget then


    you know the reason why. Happy christmas everyone and take care of yourselves!

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Part 3 Chapter 7


    Melinda¡¯s POV


    I am the king¡¯s daughter and I am also the witch that created the curse, daughter. Am I cursed as well?


    Daniel told me earlier that he could sense my lycan but that she is probably dormant and here I thought


    my dad was just a random lycan and not the king himself.


    What if they didn¡¯t seed in killing my lycan and that she is in fact dormant inside of me. If I break the


    second part of the curse, will she be released? Will I turn into a lycan? I don¡¯t know if that is something


    that I even want. I never pictured being a lycan.


    All of my worries eat me away and I know that Daniel can feel them as well as he has been hovering


    very close to me since the king told me that I am his daughter. I thought that Helios and Ares would


    resent or hate me but both of them seemed pretty cool about this whole situation.


    Helios mindlinked Ares and with Nora¡¯s help I got inside the mindlink. too and we could talk freely and I


    finally understood that Ares felt awkward in the beginning when he was together with Mia but then he


    realized that everything was fine. But I think it felt like that for him since I was Mia¡¯s birth mother.


    My mom, Mariah, has been avoiding me and I don¡¯t understand why but the king exined that I will


    have to go through a ceremony where he will ept me as his daughter and when I ept him as my


    father the curse will be brokenpletely.


    I wonder if my birth mother ever saw thising. Creating one curse with two keys to break it and one


    of them was her own daughter.


    Magic alwayses with a price and all magic has a loophole. That is something that every witch will


    learn before doing the actual magic.


    It is the beginning of evening and I am trying to get ready and I search through my wardrobe but I don¡¯t


    have anything fitting to wear and I think of Nora that got all of those dresses today, maybe I can borrow


    one of them? Would that be weird? Yes, it would, silly me.


    A knock on the door interrupts my inner dialog and I go to open it and I see the king himself or rather


    my father. Gosh, that is so weird to think about.


    ¡°Hello Melinda. I thought that you didn¡¯t have a dress for the evening so I brought a bunch of them if


    you want to take a look?¡± he says and I can sense that he is also nervous but I smile and nod and


    show him inside our room.


    ¡°What are those dresses?¡± I ask him as heys them down on the bed for me.


    ¡°They belonged to your biological mother¡± he answers and looks sad.


    ¡°Did you love her? I am so sorry I shouldn¡¯t have asked you that¡± Ipletely flustered over my sudden


    curiosity.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    say


    ¡°It is fine and you have the right to ask but sadly no. I didn¡¯t love your mother, not like I loved my true


    mate. Your mother and I had only the bond between us and I think that she actually hated me. I do


    know that she loved my mate¡± he says and seems to be lost in his thoughts.


    I bend over and open the dress bag and I gasp over the perfection of the dresses.


    ¡°Your mother used a spell to make them stay freshed. She actually made these ones for you. she knew


    she was pregnant with you before anybody else and she would sit up and sew these dresses for you.


    See,


    she left a letter for you here. You should read it. When you have chosen a dress, you cane


    downstair and we will begin the ceremony.¡± he says and I look at him and nod


    ¡°Thank you, your majesty¡± I say and bow out of habit but I am not sure if I should do that or not.


    ¡°No need to bend and if you find it awkward to call me father after everything then we can call each


    other by our names if that is alright with you? Oh, by the way. After the ceremony, you and Daniel will


    get another room, you can choose any one that you like¡± he says and I


    smile.


    ¡°I already know which one that I would love¡± I say and smile and he nods before he goes out and in


    comes Daniel instead.


    ¡°Can Ie in or do you want to be alone with your mothers words?¡± Daniel asks and I shake my head


    as I grab the card.


    ¡°Stay please¡± I whisper and hees and lifts me into his arms and he sits down on the bed still with


    me in his arms.


    I open the letter and start to read it outloud.


    ¡°Dear Melinda.¡±


    I am sorry that I can¡¯t be with you on this day when you read this letter. There will probably be a lot of


    people that will spout nonsense of who I was. But you just need to know one thing and that is that I


    loved you so very much, my darling.


    I created the curse not only because of your father and step mother but because of myself as well. I


    cannot tell you how much I have been torn between my feelings and the st upid mate bond. For a while


    all I wanted was to know who my mate was and then the ident happened.


    All magices with a price, you know. I hope that someone has taught you this. When I severed the


    bond of the queen and the king¡¯s brother the magic wanted to put the bnce back together and so it


    latched onto me and pulled me into the bond instead.


    Since I already had these feelings for our queen I was an easy target but I bonded with the king as


    well. He is your father but believe me I never once liked him. His eyes were always on the woman he


    truly loved, even when we created you, he said her name over and over.


    I hope for all my life that you have grown up to be a strong and independent woman and that you will


    have children of your own one day when my curse has been broken. Your lycan isying dormant


    inside of you, they could never kill her but I am sorry to tell you.


    Even if the curse is broken you can¡¯t shift into her form. All magices with a price. To seal her away


    and save you it made it so you will never be able to shift, I am sorry for that, I hope you can forgive this


    sad excuse of a mother.


    No matter who you are today, please let me tell you one truth. I love


    you and I will always be proud of you. My sweet Melinda, love


    child.


    Love from your mother¡±


    My only


    I wailed after I had read it all and Daniel hugged me hard as heforted me.


    I looked at all the dresses and chose one that I thought would be most fitting.


    ¡°You will look like a goddess in this¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Part 3 Chapter 8


    Ares POV


    We are currently up in the mountains and are looking for the ruins but we are having a hard time finding


    them. The scents up here are all so confusing and we have been going in circles so many times.


    ¡°Ares, can we be trapped in a vortex? Ben suddenly asks and I stop and turn to look at him.


    ¡°Well, that would exin why we are going around in circles¡± I say as I think about his question.


    ¡°I will ask Sam¡± Ben says and I nod as I watch his eyes ze over.


    I try to move again and this time something is calling for me to look up at the trees. There I see it. I


    growl at it, it calls out and is mocking me. A witch mark.


    ¡°Ares, she said that it could be a vortex and there should be a mark of some sort around here¡± Ben


    says and I nod and point up at the tree. Benes over and looks up as well and I see that he is


    mindlinking again


    ¡°What did she say?¡± I ask as his eyes return to normal


    ¡°The ce here is mirrored so if we try to go north we are actually going south¡± Ben exins and I huff.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the south this time even if it feels confusing¡± I say with a slight growl.


    I tell the other and we start walking down the mountain again but I


    make sure that we are inside the markings so we are inside the vortex all the time but just as I am


    about to give up. Andrei pushes through a couple of bushes and he growls loudly.


    I walk up to him when his arm stops me and I look down at the ground, wolfsbane. Oh sh it. Mark and


    his warriore up with us and they growl as well.


    ¡°Wait, wolfsbane can¡¯t grow up in the mountains right?¡± Mark suddenly says and I think about it.


    Wolfsbane are almost instinct and they like to grow near caves and far from trees like these. Can it be


    an illusion but before I can try it out, Anton steps before me and just walks right out in the flowers.


    ¡°Anton, no ¡°I growled at him but he just waved me off and continued walking.


    We look at him as he hisses but not because of the flowers, he bends to take up something and in his


    hands he is holding a puppy? I tilt my head and it looks like a wolf puppy, it struggles in his grip and I


    can tell it bit him.


    I shake my head before walking out in the flowers that was just an illusion and I growl as Ie closer


    to Anton.


    ¡°Prince Ares, this isn¡¯t an ordinary wolf. It is a werewolf¡± Anton says and I look at him with horror.


    What if the witchthat created the vortex managed to make the children. shift in their current age? They


    can be stuck in this form forever.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Mark says as hees running towards us and the puppy whelps and struggles toe over


    to Mark.


    ¡°Mira¡± he says and takes her and holds her close.


    ¡°Mark, I willmand her to shift back but be prepared that she will scream and try to run away.¡± I say


    and he looks at me but nods


    I let out my aura and concentrated on the wolf andmanded her. ¡°Shift¡±


    She screams in agony but after a while she isying down on the grass panting hard but she is in her


    human form again.


    Mark grips her and takes her into his arms and hugs her hard.


    ¡°Little one, where are the others?¡± I ask as I crouch down beside her.


    ¡°In there¡± she whispers and points at absolutely nothing.


    ¡°Where?¡± Ben asks and tries to look as well but we can¡¯t see anything.


    Mira takes my hand and suddenly I can see the ruins of this ce.


    ¡°Only rogues and girls can see it¡± she says and I growl. St upid witches.


    ¡°Can you take us there?¡± I ask her and she whimpers, clearly she didn¡¯t want to go back.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are not going back, I promise that Mark will take you home, but we cant see it until we are inside


    of it¡± I say and she seems to think but


    she nods.


    ¡°Okay, can you help the others as well?¡± she asks and I nod and smile


    at her


    ¡°Yes of course that is why we are here¡± I assure her and she nods.


    Mark puts Mira down and she walks slowly and seems to look around before she is telling us that it is a


    step here and it looks kind of funny as she is standing in thin air. I know logically that she has stepped


    up on a step but otherwise she is standing in the air by herself.


    I take her hand and I see now what she means: it is a hole in the


    middle of the step. I tell the others about the hole and they nod and watch exactly where I set my feet


    down and when Mira finally has led us inside the entire ruins are visible to us.


    To think that this ce was once a grand thing and now it¡¯s in ruins. I shake my head at the thought


    that time can be cruel.


    I let Mira go back to Mark before I shift and the rest of my warriors do and we sneak inside the ruins.


    Our senses are going on overdrive as we stalk through the ruins. But what surprises me the most is the


    men that are sitting in the center of what would have been the grand hall.


    I look around for the witch when I find her. Oh, Andrei will have fun this time around. Nora spared her


    life but she did this instead? The siren witch will die today.


    Andrei, do you remember the siren witch that made you think that she was your mate? Well she is


    here. Can you kill her this time or should I?* I mindlink him and he is furious but he answers very


    logically


    *I can¡¯t kill her. Her magic will still work on me but not on you since Nora has marked you know* he


    says and I nod at him. This will be fun.


    I walk right out in the room and the rogue lycans suddenly look at me and I let out my aura pushing


    them onto the floor but the little witch just smiles as she sits on the damaged throne.


    ¡°Ares and Andrei, there you are, you cannot resist me,e here¡± she says and I hear Andrei move


    behind me but I knock him back again before slowly walking towards the witch.


    She smiles like a da mn cat as she thinks that I am spellbound by her but by the time I reach her I


    stretch out my hands on either side of her


    head and snap her neck clean.


    Ding do ng the witch is dead.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Part 3 Chapter 9


    Nora¡¯s POV


    We are running around like headless chicken, trying our hardest to prepare for everything. I smiled as I


    saw the kinge out of Melinda¡¯ s room without the dress bag. He seemed shocked to see me there


    but I just nodded at him before going to the library.


    In the library I was searching for this book that Mia once mentioned. I thought I would do Melinda¡¯s


    biological mother a favor and reveal who her true mate was. But instead I find elder William sitting on


    the couch like he was waiting for me.


    ¡°Some secrets would have been best to remain hidden you know¡± he sighs and I feel ufortable in


    the way he speaks.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask him and he looks sad.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°She was your mate, wasn¡¯t she? Melinda¡¯s biological mother?¡± I ask him and he looks at me and nods.


    ¡°But, what about Ben¡¯s mother? He told me that you guys were not fated?¡± I ask confused and elder


    William chuckles.


    ¡°Of course not but then again I never loved anyone either. You see, when you first came here and


    healed those rogue lycans I thought that finally. I would finally be freed from this evesting curse of


    emptiness. But I guess you never noticed or I wasn¡¯t just as interested as you didn¡¯t notice it.¡± he


    mumbles and I am having a hard time to keep up


    *Nora, something isn¡¯t right. You should call for Helios or Daniel. I


    don¡¯t like this* Aurelie raises her shackles and tucks her tail under her stomach.


    But I am way too curious for my own good so I stay where I am and just look at him.


    ¡°Come here, Nora and I will exin to you. I cannot harm you, I am way too old for that sort of thing


    you know¡± he says with a pleading voice and I walk nearer him.


    I don¡¯t heed Aurelie or Lillie¡¯s warnings in time when he suddenly grabs me and pulls me against him.


    He bares his fangs and marks me on the spot where Ares¡¯ markys and I ck out from the creeping


    cold energy thates from the mark.


    *Inside of elder William¡¯s memories*


    I sit up on the ground right outside the castle but as I look up at it, it feels way bigger than before. It¡¯s


    cold and i shiver, well actually it¡¯s summer but the energy that surrounds me makes me shiver.


    I look around and find a younger version of Ben, no wait, that isn¡¯t Ben but he does resemble him. It


    must be Elder William then? But I thought he was ancient so this must be around 500 years ago or


    something.


    I try to warm my arms up as I shiver again but it¡¯s like I can¡¯t touch myself. Am I just like a ghost,


    passing through these memories?


    If this was Seline¡¯s gift then I don¡¯t want it. This feels very strange to me here. But I continue to look


    around and then I give up and follow the younger version of Ben instead. But he stops and turns


    around and stares right through me.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± he asks and I look behind me just to see a pce knight. I huff, I thought


    he saw me for a moment there but I


    guess I was wrong in believing that.


    The knight never answers him so Ben continues to walk towards the forest but instead ofing inside


    the forest the pce knight stays just outside of it. I find it strange but I am following Ben anyway.


    I try to find a way to speak with him but he seems to not be listening or he can¡¯t hear me. Ben stops at


    a small creek and I can see that there are some animals here when I suddenly feel sick to my stomach


    at the sight when he grabs a bunny by its scruff and tears its head off.


    He does so with every animal he can find and he just looks down at them with hollow eyes like he cant


    feel anything at all. Once again I shiver and I try to rub my chest when I notice that my top is gone. Sh


    it? What happened?


    *Aurelie? Lillie? Can you hear me?* I try to speak with them but there is only radio silence and here I


    thought that we were one.


    ¡°Why are you half naked?¡± Ben suddenly asks and I turn around to see the one that is half naked but


    he must have been meaning me because this time it is only the two of us.


    ¡°Can you see me¡± I ask and he nods


    ¡°Yes, and I can hear you as well but why are you naked?¡± he asks again and I don¡¯t like that look in his


    eyes. Like he wants to devour me or something and I don¡¯t mean it by a sexual meaning.


    ¡°Why did you kill those animals?¡± I ask him and he look at the bunny closest to his feet and he shrugs


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel anything and my mother said that if I can¡¯t feel anything towards an animal that I hurt then I


    am a bad person¡± he exins and the realization dawns on me.


    ¡°That mark of yours, don¡¯t belong to your fated one¡± he says and points. at elder Williams and I shake


    my head.


    ¡°Are you in pain?¡± he asks and I think but I shake my head slowly.


    ¡°But you are bleeding on your stomach¡± he suddenly says and a chill goes through me as I look down. I


    have a hole in my stomach.


    ¡°Well to tell you the truth, in the time where Ie from someone is hurting me and I don¡¯t know how to


    stop them. ¡°I exin and he seems to think when he suddenly stretches out a hand and touches my


    arm.


    I was about to say that he can¡¯t touch me but he can and I feel my body bing solid and with that I


    can feel all the pain washing over me. And I scream.


    ¡°Be quiet, my father can fix this but you have to promise me to never tell anyone about him¡± he says


    and I nod my head when I suddenly feel a grip on my breast and a w that is slicing between them


    down to my navel


    He grabs my hand and we start running through the forest to a small cottage and a manes out.


    ¡°Ben, where have you been and who is that and why is she naked?¡± he asks and finds a piece of


    clothing that he drapes around me.


    ¡°This is a girl I met at the castle and a guy that isn¡¯t her mate has marked her and sent her here and


    now he is hurting her. Can you help please, papa¡± he pleads with his father and he nods.


    But the moment his father touches me I scream and I am sent out of the memories and I once again


    look up at the ceiling in the library. Elder William is shocked to see me but I am even more shocked to


    see what he is holding in his hands.


    My heart.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Part 3 Chapter 10


    Nora¡¯s POV


    Elder William is holding my heart in his hands but I am not dead.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me¡± I whisper and he looks at me with those cold and hollow eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. I just want to feel something. Please Nora help me feel.¡± Elder William says and I


    stretch out my shaking hands towards his face and pull him down at me. But he misunderstood my


    intentions and he kissed me instead. I shivered with disgust and he mistook that also for something


    else when I suddenly took us both to the moon goddess.


    realm.


    Helios POV


    I was helping dad with the ceremony and Mariah was helping as well when I suddenly felt it. A searing


    pain on my neck and I felt through Nora that she had lost consciousness. Both dad and Mariah


    wondered what was happening when Mariah gasped and touched Nora¡¯s mark on my neck.


    ¡°Someone has marked her¡± Maria whispers and then I feel another pain but this time in my stomach.


    *Helios, I cant reach Nora, what is happening? Find her!* Ares screams in my mind.


    I can feel his pain as well and his fear.


    *Daniel, Nora is hurt. Find her* I mindlink him when I hear his roar inside of the castle and then I


    scream as I feel that


    someone has taken out her heart from her body but she is still


    alive somehow.


    We hear screams, howls, growls and then we see this golden lighting from all the windows in the


    castle and then it bes dark and silent.


    *Helios, I was toote Nora took elder William with her to the moon goddess¡¯ realm, I guess. Ari told


    me that she was probably there. It was elder William that harmed her. I saw him holding her heart in his


    hands before they vanished* Daniel growls in my mind and dad helps me up and gets me into the


    castle.


    Daniel and Melinda meet us along with Anna and Samantha. I look at them but I can see that they are


    as clueless as I feel about elder William. He may be Ben¡¯s father but he has always creeped me out.


    But to think that he would do something like this?


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I open my eyes to see the moon goddess holding out her hands over my chest and a warm golden light


    flows out of her hands and warms my chest when I suddenly hear this, sickening cr ack as my chest


    suddenly mends itself together.


    I sit up and she helps me with some water so I drink slowly. It is so da mn good, clear and refreshing.


    ¡°It¡¯s from a water spring that only exists here with me. It shall give you your energy back and some


    protection¡± she says and res at me but she isn¡¯t angry.


    170X


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I ask her after drinking the water and the moon goddess suddenly smiles but not a good


    smile and she nces over her shoulder.


    I look behind har and even I get terrified over the sight. All lycans are standing over him growling


    ferociously and I shudder. One lycan looks over at me and I don¡¯t think I have seen that one before. It is


    light brown and has one dark brown


    ear.


    Ites closer but stops at once as Artemis growls at it and then everyone goes quiet as they discover


    that I am awake and healed.


    ¡°Hello everybody¡± I said nervously and at once all the lycans left elder William toe and look me


    over.


    Artemis pulled me up on my feet and sniffed my face and so did all the others. They touched me and


    made sure that I was fun while I just giggled as their fur tickled me.


    ¡°Okay, enough. If you haven¡¯t noticed our queen is naked and she needs something to dress herself in¡±


    the moon goddess


    and everyone stopped and then ran away from me and I red at her.


    says


    ¡°They were just trying to be nice, you know¡± I said and she chuckled and shook her head.


    ¡°Oh trust me Nora you will be pampered soon enough.¡± she said but refused to say anything else.


    The brown lycan was still here, it looked tired so I reached out my hand and touched it. It was smaller


    than the rest of them.


    ¡°Mie, is a hybrid from a werewolf and lycan, the first of his


    kind. Stronger than a werewolf but weaker than a lycan. He is the only one of his kind and he was


    William¡¯s counterpart but it seems he has been abused¡± the moon goddess sighs and I can feel the


    abuse on Mie¡¯s body.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t pity me. I guess this is my fault¡± Mie says and 1 shake my head.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that Mie. The human counterpart is to me as well.¡± I exin and he looks at me and I


    can see all of his emotions at once in his eyes. Disbelief, loneliness, sadness, devastation and a


    cravenness to be loved.


    I hug him and he seems shocked but slowly hugs me back and I truly wish for him to heal. So he can


    begin to feel positive emotions. And I noticed this shimmering golden light from my body and it


    surrounded me and Mie and I felt it all. All that he ever wanted was love and I gave it to him without


    hesitation.


    ¡°That was my gift to you, Nora. The gift to heal not just humans but also lycans¡± the moon goddess


    smiles.


    I feel my tearsing out but I refuse to let Mie go right now. But I did look up as I felt a thunderstorm


    coming, the ground was shaking and there was this rumbling sound.


    ¡°Oh gracious¡± the moon goddess chuckled and shook her head and I stood up with Mie and I stared


    wide eyed as all the other lycans came back. I recognized a silver gray lycan with green eyes that


    came with a dress in her hands.


    I let them dress me, theplete dress was fouryers and I felt truly like a goddess when they were


    done and satisfied. The dress was a light blue multipliedyered thing with wide arms. A belt of some


    sort around my waist and the dress fell down to my feet. I actually felt beautiful in it.


    ¡°This dress is inspired from a kingdom that doesn¡¯t exist anymore in the world but it was beautiful when


    it did¡± the moon goddess says and I nod and smile.


    ¡°Thank you everyone. I love it¡± I say to them and everyone seems so happy by my answer.


    ¡°Seline, what about him?¡± I ask her about elder William.


    ¡°Oh, he has been avoiding me for about 300 years now so he will stay and repent here with me but of


    course I will let Ben have his body so he can bury it. Afterall he was his father ¡°she says and I smile at


    her.


    ¡°But Mie?¡± I ask and nce at him.


    ¡°Oh yes, you and I will put him together with his new counterpart right now. Come on¡± she says and I


    follow her to


    the fountain.


    ¡°What?¡± Samantha is pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Part 3 Chapter 11


    Ares POV


    I thought I was going to die when I felt a pain rippling right through me as I st aggered and fell down to


    my knees and roared. Ben came to my side but when he touched me everything vanished.


    Ben told me that I woke up after 10 minutes or so but he could have sworn that my heart had stopped


    beating. And I believed him, it felt like I was dead but at the same time l


    wasn¡¯t.


    Then I had to wait but Helios contacted me and told me about


    Ben¡¯s father and I didn¡¯t know if I should tell him or not. We continued to search for the missing children


    and our fears didn¡¯te true. We found all of them alive without the mark on their necks but that


    cursed witch had made them shift too early. Damaging their wolves.


    We took the children down to the vige again and since I killed the st upid witch the vortex was gone


    and we could walk normally through the forest. As we came down to the vige the first thing Andrei did


    was visit Amy and I had already told him to tell her who she was.


    It took her a couple of hours to let it sink into her head that she was his mate and we had to exin


    about the mate thing. For a regr werewolf it is the wolves that are connected but for lycans it is the


    souls of the humans. The lycans will be satisfied no matter who the other lycan is. I hope anyway.


    She agreed toe with us back to our kingdom as her family was already gone and she was hoping


    that her father was still alive somewhere. When I sniffed her briefly I could. tell that I recognized her


    scent from somewhere even though the sniffing earned me a punch in the face.


    Andrei wasn¡¯t at all happy that I sniffed his mate and I red at him but he didn¡¯t stand down which


    made me truly believe that they are true mates. As happy as I could be, I tried to distract myself from


    knowing that Nora wasn¡¯t longer here in this realm and I could also feel elder William¡¯s death.


    A sorrow filled howl came from the outskirts of the vige and I knew that Ben had realized it as well.


    Andrei looked at his direction before looking at me. The other came to my side as well and wondered


    what had happened and I told them that elder William was dead.


    Then we continued our path home again. Amy and two other children followed us as they hade


    from the silver stream pack. It took us half a day to get home as the time was against us and I just


    hoped that the ceremony was in full swing otherwise, Andrei would lose his mate.


    Nora¡¯s POV


    I watched as Ben¡¯s and Samantha¡¯s baby boy came to the world and grew up. He was really cute and


    then he found his mate and they had a family. I looked over at Mie and he


    seemed happy and nodded at the little boy in the reflection of the water in the fountain.


    So I and the moon goddess did it together, cing Mie¡¯s soul inside Ben¡¯s son that was still in


    Samantha¡¯s womb.


    ¡°Seline, what about this dress?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Oh, everytime that youe here you will wear it. You don¡¯t even need to put it on, it will just appear


    on your body when you arrive¡± she chuckles and I nod. I do like this dress.


    I close my eyes and I feel the warmth from everyone before I transport myself back to my realm.


    Opening my eyes just to see the library¡¯s ceiling but this time elder William was not above me. As a


    matter of fact no one was here.


    I sneaked out of the library and through the corridors and up in our room where I hadid out my dress


    on the bed. I took a quick shower and dried myself before getting dressed and walked downstairs.


    To say that everyone was surprised to see me was an understatement. Helios jumped up and grabbed


    me and spun me around and I giggled because of it. I kissed him hard before releasing him again.


    ¡°Gosh, you scared me to death this time¡± he says and I look at him and say that I am sorry.


    Melindaes and steals me away from Helios crushing me in her arms and I hug her back.


    ¡°I thought we had lost you¡± she cries and I wipe her tears.


    ¡°No crying it is your turn no, your moment and we actually need to hurry up before it is toote¡± I say


    and look at the king


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and Mariah and both nods.


    Daniel hugs me and Annaes over and we hug and I turn to look at Samantha and I smile and open


    my arms and we hug and I can¡¯t help myself as I put my hand on her stomach.


    ¡°Oh, you already know. I haven¡¯t even told Ben yet¡± she


    whispers and I giggle.


    ¡°It¡¯s a boy¡± I whisper back and she looks at me and I smile when she suddenly starts crying.


    I know that only girls inherit the vampire gene and she must have been so scared because of that fact.


    ¡°Thank you¡± she whispers and all of us walk out of the castle.


    I look at the ce where the ceremony will be held. It is the same spot where I broke the curse and I


    thought it was fitting since I know that she created the curse right here as well.


    The king and Mariah stand in the middle andnd Melinda walk up to them. Mariah is holding a bowl


    and a small knife. Helios stands by my side and takes the knife from Mariah.


    ¡°On this very day we will present to you another child of our king and she will be named and given the


    title of crown princess¡± Mariah says and everyone gasps except the king and Helios.


    ¡°I hereby dere Melinda as my daughter and I give her the name Isis. She is from my blood and with


    my own blood l ept thee, as my daughter and from this point onward your crown princess¡± The king


    says and Helios cuts his palm and he lets some drops down in the bowl.


    Helios does the same as he cuts his palm.


    ¡°I, Helios ept thee, Melinda Isis as my sister and our crown princess¡±


    Helios turns to me and I show him my palm and he cuts me.


    Nora, ept thee, Melinda Isis as my sister and our crown


    princess¡±


    Our blood mingled together in the bowl and Melinda sobbed while holding her palm up and Helios cut


    her palm as well.


    ¡°I, Melinda Isis, ept my name and my father and my brothers and my sister. I also ept my new


    title as the crown princess¡±


    When all of our blood meddled together and Mariah held the bowl up high a lightning came from the


    sky and put the blood in the bowl to fire. The energy wave came from within us and I felt the entire


    curse to break.


    ¡°All wrongs has been into rights¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Part 3 Chapter 12


    Nora¡¯s POV


    ¡°All wrongs has been into rights¡±


    The voice of the witch came thundering through the sky and I shivered by it.


    Melinda suddenly gasped and fell down to her knees and I at once touched her and let my power flow


    out of me as I began. healing her. The bond that held her lycan dormant broke as the curse broke as


    well but as I thought:


    Melinda¡¯s lycan was too weak toe to the surface but I healed her enough so she could speak with


    Melinda, after all she has been with Melinda all these years but not being able to do anything.


    Melinda sighs and I let her go and I can see her eyes ze off for a few seconds before she looks at


    me and smiles.


    ¡°Thank you, Nora. ¡± she says and I hug her.


    The king helps Melinda to stand up and then he walks away with her towards the castle entrance.


    ¡°This is my daughter and she is also your crown princess. I ask all of you to treat her with the respect


    she deserves but because of the curse her lycan has been dormant unable to get out and is now too


    weak to do so. But she is still my daughter and she broke the final piece of the curse¡± the king says


    with a loud voice.


    All that was there cheered and yelled Melinda¡¯s name and even my name could be heard and I smiled.


    I leaned at Helios and he hugged me when I suddenly felt Aresing closer and so did Ben and I felt


    sad.


    I looked towards the forest as they came out of it and Ares ran thest 100 meters and I walked


    towards him. He grabbed me and lifted me up so he could kiss me and I let him. When he ced me


    on my feet I looked around and noticed Ben on his knees directly by my feet.


    ¡°Please, tell me. What happened to my father?¡± he asks and I look up at Helios and he nods.


    I crouch down in front of him and touch his face and let all my memoriese forward and Ben just


    watches without saying very much. When I am done he starts to cry and I hug him hard. I thought he


    would shake me off but instead he hugged me as well and we stayed there for what felt like forever but


    it was about five minutes or so.


    ¡°Ben?¡± Samantha asks and H ook over at her and smile.


    Ares helped me up and Samantha took my ce as Ben hugged her hard and then they kissed each


    other.


    ¡°I thought there would be this big feast going on¡± Ares says and I can feel that he is hungry.


    ¡°Oh you just wait.¡± I say and smile.


    I closed my eyes and concentrated on the mindlink and when I found everyone, even the king I pushed


    on him even more.


    *Everyone in this kingdom. Listen up. We have finally seeded in breaking this wretched curse and


    now I am


    asking for all your help. I ask those here to help me put together a grand celebration or feast in the


    training area beside the castle.


    Everyone brings food and drinks and let us celebrate! I call out and feel a bit breathless like I had been


    yelling instead of mindlinking everyone.


    At first I thought I had failed but then I got their replies


    *Yes, my queen*


    I smiled and sighed and I tried another approach and I made sure everyone moved as suddenly right


    out from the ground, grew a long table that split into two and long benches on each side of them.


    Flowers and vines twisted around the tables and on the tables light orbs came floating and cups,


    tes, forks, knives and spoons just showed up.


    ¡°How in the hell did you do that?¡± Ares asked, stunned.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t me¡± I say and everyone looked at me but I shook my head.


    ¡°She is right it wasnt Nora, it was our coven¡± Mariah wanders over and says and I nod


    I feel for my teether once again and this time I sp my hands. together and.. vo


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The sky bes filled with what you would call it, stars but it¡¯s more like blinking lights that surround


    us and I stretch up my hand and touch one of them and I feel I got something in my hand so I walk over


    to Melinda.


    ¡°Nora?¡± Did you do all of this?¡± Melinda asks and I shake my head.


    ¡°Bend your head slightly¡± I say and she does so and I release the little light orb that I caught on top of


    her head and at once it transforms into a crown fitting for a crown princess.


    Melinda and the king gasps..


    ¡°This is a gift from the moon goddess¡± I say and bow my head to Melinda.


    Then I walk back to Helios and Ares as I notice the people from this kingdoming through the castle


    gates and are heading to the training areas.


    Scents of food and drinks are filling the ce along withughter and warmth from everyone. I look at


    them as they fill the tworge tables with food and their happiness rubs off on me. When I suddenly


    hear my name being called.


    ¡°Nora, help!¡± Andrei yells and I run over to him and a teenage girl.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, she is shifting. She is part lycan¡± he says and I look at him and then at her.


    ¡°I thought female lycans shifted at 21?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°So did I but she is clearly shifting¡± he says and I see her fur sprouting.


    ¡°Shift¡± I tell Andrei and he nods while taking off his clothes.


    I touch the young girl and she stirs and look up at me and I smile


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. we will help you¡± I assure her and she nods but she is clearly in pain.


    Andrei¡¯s lycan sits on the ground next to me and he reaches out to touch her.


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± I ask him and he looks at me and then


    bows and nods.


    ¡°Good¡± I say and put my hand on his chest and feel for his energy and then I do the same thing to the


    girl.


    ¡°Nora, are you okay?¡± Helios and Arese over and watch us. I nod at them but they stay here.


    I let my power out and I feel this golden warmth that Seline. has used on me so many times now but


    now it is my time to use it to help this girl shift safely.


    ¡°I will connect you two now. I can feel that you are fated mates so it is okay¡± I say and I feel her lycan


    that has also been dormant.


    I tug on her lycans soul and I feel andrei¡¯s lycans soul and now I push them together.


    ¡°Abdrei, mark her now, don¡¯t question me, just trust me¡± I say and he doesn¡¯t even hesitate as he grabs


    her and marks her in his lycan form.


    Helios and Ares helped him so he wouldn¡¯t tear out her throat in the process. When he was done I


    watched the girl breathe


    easier and then she screamed and I flinched as one of her


    ws shed my cheek open in the middle of the shift.


    I felt it heal instantly and I watched how the first family lycan


    shifted after the curse was lifted.


    ¡°You are blessed¡±ab

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Part 3 Chapter 13


    Helios POV


    That was a miracle. Nora helped the young girl Amy toplete her shift into a lycan. But she was


    right, a female lycan can¡¯t shift until they are 21 unless they have found their mates and been marked.


    But not many desire to try the marking as it has to be the male lycan form that marks them.


    The feast was exactly what everyone needed, especially the townspeople and we had a really great


    time. Drinking, eating and telling stories that weughed at, cried at and even swore


    at.


    And by the time when the fullmoon rises in the sky with its red surface I felt something in me.


    Nora squeezed my hand and I looked at her and at Ares and both of them had silly grins at their faces


    when suddenly dad stood up.


    ¡°So now we have had so much fun but there is one more thing we must do to celebrate this. And that is


    to shift into our lycans and run¡± dad said and to tell that everyone stood up at once even Amy, Andrei¡¯s


    mate stood up and Andrei kissed


    her.


    I shifted first and then Ares and then everyone else but not


    Nora as she simply stood up and I noticed her eyes were white and so was her hair. She wandered


    away from the celebration and I wondered what she was about to do.


    She suddenly stopped and raised her hands and a warmed golden light came from them and shot out


    into the sky and I gasped as I saw a gateway of sorts appear and a younger girl came out of it along


    with Artemis. The moon goddess.


    ¡°Well done my child¡± she says to Nora and I feel proud over my mate as she smiles.


    ¡°My name is Seline. I am your moon goddess and I am here to introduce my daughter. Nora. She is


    your deity and high priestess as she has my power running in her body and she will take care of all the


    lycans, werewolves and hybrids that are in this realm.


    I hope everyone that is present will respect her as you do me. It is notmon to have a blessed child


    of the moon here. Oh, and Amy dear, I am so happy that you shifted first after the curse. I will bless


    your bloodline to always find their mates.


    Live for your queen¡± she shouts thest part and this white blinding light surrounds us and howls from


    the werewolves and lycans that are in the moon goddess realm.


    The gateway disappeared and so did the light leaving Nora in Lillie¡¯s form. ck at night she stands


    there when she suddenly howls and takes off running through the woods.


    I and Ares look at each other before running after her as well. We catch up to her in the forest and then


    we all run as the other lycans catch up to us. We are out running and ying for the entire night until


    we are too exhausted and head back towards the castle.


    But as we got out of the forest all of our people stood there in their lycan form and all of them including


    dad bent their knee to Nora. I can feel her embarrassment but she still stands


    20.19%


    proudly. She shifted back and I was about to curse her when I noticed that her fur left the important


    parts covered and I huffed in relief.


    *We all pledge our undying loyalty to our queen and high priestess, Nora Silver* the voices of them are


    heard through the mindlink.


    All the lycans gave her a name and she actually became happy because of it. She stretched out her


    hands and began touching them on their heads and I walked closer to see the spot on their heads


    where she had touched them.


    A small golden star was left there. Nora was now bonded to them in a way that can never be broken


    and I shook my head as the realization dawned on me.


    Nora is way stronger than any of us and I don¡¯t want to have it another way either. I love her, she is


    mine and I am so da mn happy that I followed the guys to go to that st upid mate ball. Otherwise I


    would never have met her or I would have been forced to kill Daniel over her so I could re mark her.


    ¡°Stop with those useless thoughts of yours, brother. I would have killed Daniel because you are weaker


    than me¡± Ares chuckles at me and I tilt my head as I do recognize the truth in his words.


    I look up ahead and notice Nora waiting for us and I walk to her and so does Ares but I catch her first


    and I lift her up in my arms and licks her cheek and she squeals.


    ¡°Helios, stop¡± she says but I just yfully growl at her and we make our way inside.


    Nora¡¯s POV


    46.97%


    This would be the end of our journey. The curse is broken and I have both of my mates and we are


    happy. Right?


    Fooled you all. But I do promise that we are happy.


    Five yearster¡­


    I am chasing the kids throughout the castle. David helps me with them as they are fast little things,


    especially Hannes! David refused to go to another pack and wanted to live here and so we epted


    that and actually adopted him.


    But as he said:¡± I refuse to have to sleep in your quarters because I don¡¯t want to be brain damaged


    while you f**k all the bl oody time¡±


    I got so da mn red in my face as his words left his mouth so he got his own room instead. But he does


    follow me everywhere he goes. Thank the goddess for that.


    The king stepped down a year after the curse was broken and we had our ceremony then. Helios


    stepped up as king while Ares refused to so Helios told him he could have the title of queen consort


    and Ares actually epted that which made me confused.


    I wondered if he knew what that meant but when he said it I wished I could go away somewhere else at


    that moment.


    ¡°Sounds good, that means I am responsible for the baby making then¡±


    He earned Helios growl and I just stood there and looked at my feet but I suppose that he was right as


    David came back to me with the twins in each arm.


    ¡°Girls, what have I told you about listening to David?¡± I scold


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    them


    ¡°But mommy, David is boring¡±


    Author note


    I loved writing the story about Nora, Helios and Ares. I actually nned the story to be around 80


    chapters but my characters live their on life.


    The story might be finished but that doesn¡¯t mean that they are. I will keep on adding chapters. Since I


    need to write the endings of everyone else as well so please continue reading. Love and blessings to


    you all.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Part 3 Chapter 14 extra


    Anna and Dave


    Anna¡¯s POV


    Hannes has grown and is one quick little boy. He loves to y hide and seek and we spend almost


    every day trying to find him. He is curious and very funny and no matter how much he steps on Dave¡¯s


    toes we still love him.


    He ys with the other children in the castle, especially David. We figured out that they are cousins.


    And since Nora adopted David they have been together everyday but if Nora needs to go somewhere


    you can always see David by her side.


    Little Helios was adopted by another couple in a werewolf vige, since he has alpha genes but his


    rank is that of a beta. Making us all wonder who his father is. Anyway Hannes lycan has started to


    show himself and he scared the living shit out of me the other day.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannes has just turned two years old and he was ying on the yground along with the other


    children when he suddenly fell down from the swing and I rushed over there just to see him quickly


    stand up and show me his very, very ck eyes.


    Nora giggled at my expression but she exined to me that everything was fine as she had


    handpicked Hannes lycan and they are a very good match.


    But to make matters worse or better. Hannes is now six years old and is already training with Dave.


    Actually Linus¡® father took over the training of the ex¨Crogue lycans so Dave took it upon himself to train


    the younger ones.


    He thought it would be more interesting since his small force hase to be so damn good that he


    doesn¡¯t need to oversee them anymore.


    So instead I went on with my chores as the female delta. Yes, that is right Dave was granted the title


    Delta. Delta is the one to train the warriors and Nora made sure that Dave was the right lycan for the


    job.


    They had a fight over it and she actually won over him but he was so damn close to taking her down


    but.. Whatever that is old news now. I take care of the castle and all the maids that the king hired


    before he retired and I also help Samntha in her beta duties since she has never been a beta female.


    But then again everyone is calling me ¡°ma¡± so I guess I am the mother of this castle as well. It¡¯s time for


    lunch soon so I make my way down the kitchen to tell the kitchen staff to start preparing and I am met


    by Yuki and her kittens on my way over there.


    Yuki jumps up in my arms when she sees me and I am carrying her in my arms all the way down to the


    kitchen humming on a tune. Yuki has been really cuddlytely, she likes sleeping on my stomach and


    she even buffs me when I sleep for long in her eyes.


    But thanks to her I don¡¯t forget to eat anymore. As Ie into the kitchen the staff are already doing


    lunch. Lasagna wafts in the air and suddenly I feel sick. Strangely, I lovesagna. I put Yuki down and


    asked one of the kitchen staff.


    ¡°Hi Alli, who told you guys to start preparing for lunch?¡± I ask her and she freezes on the spot and so


    does everyone else.


    ¡°You did, Anna.¡± But lunch has already been it¡¯s dinner time by now¡± she looks at me nervously


    No, that can¡¯t be. I don¡¯t remember giving her orders about that and I only slept for ten minutes. I look


    up at the watch and gasp. I have been


    sleeping for about five hours.


    I look around in the kitchen when suddenly someone takes thesagna out of the oven and just the


    scent of it makes me rush to the sink. Am Iing down with something? I wash my mouth and the


    staff are looking worried at me but I smile and wave them off.


    But I shouldn¡¯t have done that because I get to go three steps before the entire room spins and I feel


    myself falling towards the floor. I


    remember Alli¡¯s scream and that knock on my head as I hit the floor and the next thing I am gone¡­


    Not gone forever though. I wake upter on a hospital bed with Dave in the room yelling at the doctor


    and a crying Hannes by my side. I cough a bit to let them know that I am awake and they be quiet


    and Davees to my side instantly.


    ¡°Are you okay, Anna?¡± he asks and I was about to nod when I am suddenly washed with vertigo and


    Hannes are very quick to find a bowl but actually it was a stupid bedpan.


    We had augh over that er on. A knock sounded on the door and the doctor opened it even


    though Dave growled.


    ¡°I called on our queen. I think she will be able to tell what it is much better than I can¡± he says and


    leaves the room.


    Confused, I look at Nora but she just stands there smiling and not moving.


    ¡°Nora, please, dear. Can you examine Anna?¡± Dave pleads and she just shakes her head


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to I already know¡± she says and smile and I stare at her


    ¡°But I can¡¯t? Everyone has said that I can¡¯t¡± I stammer and try to tell her


    that but she just nods her head.


    ¡°Do you rememberst year when you broke that arm of yours and burned yourself and I healed you?


    Well I didn¡¯t just heal your arm. I healed the damage there as well. So congrattions¡± she smiles and I


    start to cry.


    ¡°Nora, even if you are our queen that doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to make Anna cry¡± Dave says


    and Hannes tilts his head and I know that he is listening.


    I grab Dave¡¯s arm and pull him down to me and he hugs me and when he finally lets me go he seems


    confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright Dave. I am pregnant¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!